《Love Game With The Rebel Billionaire》


 Chapter 1: Good Choice, Baby

    I WAS in the middle of writing the minutes of our meeting in the student council when suddenly, I heard Presci, one of the student council members, flirting with his boyfriend, Vincent, who isn''t a part of any organizations here in the university.


    "Baby, I love you so much... and you know that right?" said Presci in her most sweet, seductive tone, which I found annoying, especially in the situation we''re in right now.


    "Of course, baby... I know. I know it more than everyone," answered Vincent, his tone low.


    I turned my head due to curiosity, but I froze when I saw them... kissing. Presci was sitting on Vince''sp, facing him, and straddling him. Vincent, on the other hand, groaned hard while his hand traveled onto Presci''s legs. Seriously, are they doing this here?


    "Sapphire Jade Miller," Evangeline, our student council president, called me. "Are you even listening? Don''t forget that your role here is to write the minutes. Without that, this meeting will be in vain," she added, her tone intimidating. Evangeline is known as one of the students with beauty and brains at the University. She is approachable, although people say that she really has a rude temper. But when ites to me... she was different.


    It was like my very own existence irked her.


    Maybe it was because I wasn''t as rich as everyone here. I only had the privilege to study here because of my academic schrship. It needed a lot of work, though, given that eded to render hours being a student assistant to make up for the tuition fee.


    "I''m listening, and I''m taking down notes," I answered before showing her the paper. I didn''t just write down what was on her whiteboard; I also noted everything she said verbally. "You can check it now if you want."


    "Hmm..." Evangeline raised an eyebrow before scanning my notes. "It was messy. How can we understand this if it''s messy? This is the only thing you should do, yet you can''t do it properly?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will organize it once I transfer the notes to the word file, president," I answered, my tone subtly sarcastic when I addressed her position. "Don''t worry. Although I''m poor and no one can ept that I''m studying here, I''m doing my best at my job."


    Evangeline gritted her teeth as she gave me a deadly re. I didn''t mind her and just shrugged before taking down notes again. All of them could study here because of their money, while I study here because of my intelligence.


    So, who had the upper hand here? Me.


    "Tch." That was all Evangeline could say. Serves her right. She underestimates me too much.


    She hated me for a reason I didn''t know, yet she imitated my natural curly hair a few months ago. Too bad, she can''t.


    Evangeline continued the meeting after that, while I continued writing. She hated the fact that I was using a pen and paper in meetings, but she couldn''t scold me about it. As long as I do my job right, everything will be fine. "Let''s meet again next week to discuss our progress on freshman week. I''ll let the secretary know the date and time so she can disseminate it to you..." Evangeline looked at me and scoffed. "Meeting adjourned." I sighed in relief.


    It''s finally over. I can go home atst. It''s exhausting to deal with people who don''t like me just because of my freakin'' social status. It was because of my father''s gambling debt. I hate him.


    ''But once I graduate, they won''t be able to look down on me like this anymore. Just two more years... and I''ll be able to stand up for myself,'' I repeated like a chant at the back of my mind before leaving the student council room. "FRESHMAN week is such a pain in the ass," I muttered while in front of theptop in the school library, transferring the notes to the Word file. "


    Freshmen Week is a program designed for freshmen to enjoy their stay at the school before professors start piling on assignments, reports, and final projects. It''s like a farewell party before someone leaves, or a celebration meant to make you happy for a moment before the real pain begins.


    They may be happy in the beginning, but in the following weeks, they''ll be crying from the workload. They''ll experience the frustration of doing everything they can to study and pass, only to find out after the exams that their efforts weren''t enough.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    As a third-year ountancy student, I can rte to this dilemma. That feeling of having done everything to study, but still feeling unprepared when taking exams.


    But despite all the hardships, I still managed to make it. One more year, I''ll achieve what I''ve been striving for.


    Graduation. A bachelor''s degree.


    Freedom.


    "Done. Fuck it," I groaned and stretched my back, before calling Evangeline. "I already sent the minutes to your email. Kindly check it, thanks." "Why do you need to call-"


    Before she could even finish her sentence, I ended the call. Why would I bother anyway? She''ll just rant about why I called her instead of texting.


    Does she hate me so much that she doesn''t even want to hear my voice? I haven''t done anything wrong to her. I haven''t done anything wrong to anyone, but the way they judge me in this school, it seems like I''m a criminal. I shrugged off my thoughts before leaving the library. It doesn''t matter.


    I looked at the clock and saw that it was already nine o''clock in the evening. I love the cold and dark atmosphere, giving me an unusual chill yet peace.


    Enduring the cold, I continued walking while holding the strap of my ck backpack. But I stopped when the wind blew my short blue checkered skirt, almost revealing my shorts.


    "F. uck," I hissed and quickly adjusted my skirt.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    But I stopped when I heard a whistle from the side.


    I turned to look, only to see Ash looking at me with an intense gaze. He was wearing the boys'' uniform: a white blouse and blue cks. The top two buttons were undone, revealing his undershirt.


    He paired it with ck leather shoes, a ck Jansport backpack, and... wait, how dare he smoke on school premises?


    "Do you want to say something, Miss Student Council Secretary?" he asked, raising an eyebrow before taking another drag from his cigarette.


    I froze, debating whether to call him out or not.


    My responsibility as a student council secretary is to reprimand and report rule-breakers like him to the guidance. But at the same time, I''m afraid of him.


    It''s because he''s much more influential than Evangeline, my ssmates, or anyone else in this school.


    Ash Cassius Coleman, the son of one of the owners of this university, and the one I should avoid at all costs.


    "Nothing," I answered.


    "Hmm..." He smirked. His eyes darkened as his gaze moved from my face... to my lips... to my legs, which were now fully exposed because of the sudden gusts of wind.


    Despite the annoyance, I continued walking. I shouldn''t be talking to him like this. If other girls saw me talking to him, it might just create more issues andplicate my life. And I don''t want that.


    "Good choice, baby," I heard him say as I walked away from him. "Good choice."

 Chapter 2: A Paradise With The Devil

    ASH is not just rich and influential, but he''s also a hot mess. A seductive hot mess. Many girls are infatuated with him, probably because of his good looks and charm, which I can''t deny. He had that ck curly hair and eyes that could prate someone''s soul.


    Guys like him don''t know how to love. They just know how to f. uck and switch girls as if they were changing clothes. I''ve never seen him get serious with any girl. He often targets quiet girls, ensnaring them with his charm, only to leave them once he gets bored.


    Is it because he''s rich? Handsome? Freakin'' influential? Is he so bored with his life that he gets a thrill out of making girls cry and ying with their hearts?


    "What a ruthless jerk," I muttered while walking back home. "But as long as he doesn''t bother me, everything will be fine."


    Our conversation earlier should be the first andst. I don''t want to be associated with him further. I


    He''s a bad influence on everyone. He''s making good girls go bad.


    However, I am not a good girl either.


    "LOOKS like you''reing homete every day now," my dad said to me the moment I stepped into our house.


    I had literally just set foot inside the door. I hadn''t even put my left foot down yet, but there he was in front of me, his hand on his hips, scolding me.


    "There''s just a lot to do at school," I answered as I removed my two-inch ck shoes and socks. "I''m not doing anything wrong if that''s what you''re thinking."


    Despite my anger toward him, I still showed my respect. But the question is, does he really deserve it? Respect is earned, not given. He doesn''t even deserve the politeness I''m showing him right now.


    After all the horrible things he''s done, I don''t know how I still manage to face him, and I don''t understand how he can scold me now, after everything that happened four years ago.


    I went straight to my room to change clothes. My uniform was drenched in sweat, and I felt grimy.


    "How long will you be like this with me, Sapphire?" Even though I couldn''t see my dad, I could hear the sadness in his voice.


    A sadness that will never remove the barrier in my heart.


    "How long will I be like this?" I asked my dad as I came out of my room. "As long as you''re here, Dad." Even though I didn''t want to, I suddenly gave him a sharp look while tightly gripping my clothes. "As long as you''re here..." "What an ungrateful child!" he shouted, and before I knew it, he pped me, hard.


    I could feel the pain in my right cheek, and even though I wanted to touch it, I didn''t. Instead, I tightened my grip on my uniform.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I will never show him that he can hurt me. I am no longer the Sapphire who cried to him four years ago.


    "I-I thought you loved us..." I said, sobbing as I faced my father, who looked at me without any emotion. "But... but why did you betray Mom?"


    I am no longer that girl.


    "Is it because of your schrship that you''ve be so disrespectful?! You wouldn''t have achieved that without me! You are ungrateful!"


    Despite the pain I was feeling, I gave him a very sweet smile. This was how my dad used to manipte us. It was with this smile that he captured both my mom''s and my heart.


    Mama thought he was a good husband, while I thought he was someone I could look up to. I idolized him since I was a child because I believed he was kind, helpful, and caring.


    But he''s not. He''s a monster-Someone who ruined our lives.


    "You''re right. Absolutely right," I replied. "The reason I''m in this situation is because of you. You''re right, so even though I''m exhausted, I have to juggle my studies and work because of you. Why? Because of your debt, which was for my college expenses, yet you used it for gambling."


    While at school, eded to restrain myself to maintain a peaceful school life, but here at home, I''m different. I''ll say what I want to say. I''ll do what I want to do. He''s not worth my patience.


    He wasn''t able to respond, so I took that opportunity to walk out of the house to cool my head somehow. I''m curious about where Mom is because she''s not at home, but for now, I need to focus on myself.


    ed some fresh air.


    As I walked, I allowed my feet to lead me wherever they may. Lost in thought, I realize how far I''vee, and I''m not sure where I am.


    "What ce is this?" I asked myself as I surveyed the surroundings.


    My eyes widen as I realize I''m in a ce with a water fountain in the center, surrounded by numerous trees. The ce looks beautiful. It''s serene yet peaceful at the same time. I''m in paradise. A paradise with a demon.


    "Ash," I softly call out to him as I see the demon leaning against one of the big trees, watching me.


    His stare was intense as if he wanted tomunicate with me through his gaze, but no matter how much I tried to decipher it, I couldn''t figure out what he wanted to convey to me with his look. His gaze grew darker with every passing second.


    What am I doing here in the Devil''s den, with the Devil itself in front of me?


    "What are you doing here?" Ash asked me in a serious tone before raising his right eyebrow.


    He was still wearing the same clothes... his uniform unbuttoned and his pants. He held the cigarette in his mouth with his right hand while his left hand was in his pocket. His posture screamed dominance as if warning me that I shouldn''t be there and I should leave because he was present.


    "I don''t know," I answered honestly as I nced around at the surroundings.


    Even though it was just in my peripheral vision, I saw him smirk when he noticed what I did.


    "You don''t know?" He grinned before leaning back against the tree. His eyes, full of lust, were burning. I knew that was always on this guy''s mind, and of course, this moment wasn''t an exception. "You''re walking without knowing where you''re going?"


    "I won''t try to make you believe in me, Ash Cassius," I answered in a cold tone.


    What I said earlier was true. Maybe I was overthinking to the point where I didn''t even know where my feet were taking me.


    And it led me to him.


    "Hmm..." he hummed before his gaze went to my breast.


    I wasn''t wearing a revealing shirt, but his gaze made me feel like I was already naked, even though I wasn''t. The weather was cold, and the wind blew intermittently, but my body felt differently. However, I was shocked when Ash''s gaze went back to my face, asking something that made my face reddened.

 Chapter 3: Did You Miss Me?

    "Why does my name sound so seductive from your lips?"


    I identally returned my gaze to him and saw that he was just staring at me while biting his lower lip.


    "You''re just hungry," I answered nonchntly.


    It''s not like I wanted to go along with his dirty remark earlier, and it wasn''t like I wanted to start a conversation with him.


    I also don''t know why I''m still here, even though I should have walked away as soon as I found out he was here.


    He just smirked at me before ying with the cigarette in his right hand, fondling with the silence. It''s been a while since we conversed-if it could be counted as one-but what I noticed was that we''re both maintaining a safe distance from each other.


    No one attempted toe closer, and I like it that way. His presence scares me. Who wouldn''t be if he had the power to manipte me and ruin my entire life in a second?


    "That''s rude," I scolded him when he started to lower his gaze to my legs, which are very exposed right now because I''m just wearing dolphin shorts.


    "What''s exactly the rude thing, Miss Secretary?" he asked before taking another drag on his cigarette and tossing it onto the grass. "I am just admiring the view. If it''s rude to admire good scenery, then should I file a case against those women who stare at me every time I walk towards the school?"


    "Well, it''s rude to stare if there''s no permission, and..." I trailed off.


    There were so many things I wanted to say, like how rude he was for not even apologizing for his perverted gaze earlier in school, and how he threw the cigarette on the floor, but I decided to shut up and let the thoughts run only in my head. "And?" Ash asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Nothing." I looked away. "I''ll go now."


    I didn''t wait for him to answer as I left the ce, not looking back. I even heard Ash chuckling a bit because of what I did, but it doesn''t matter to me anymore.


    Temptation is unavoidable and surrounds us at every turn. You can''t escape it, and I''m not just referring to romantic rtionships.


    There were some sort of temptations and it was tempting me to sin... but one thing I learned in life is the fact that I can ovee it.


    And these strange damned feelings I feel whenever I feel Ash''s presence will fade soon.


    By hook or by crook.


    IT WAS past eleven in the evening when I got home. Since I didn''t know how I got there earlier, I also didn''t know the way back home right away. There weren''t many people around, so I had to figure it out through trial and error. Thankfully, I made it home somehow.


    "Where have you been, child?" my mom asked worriedly as she waited for me in our living room. She looked sleepy and exhausted, with her heavy eyes and slow movements. "I thought something had happened to you. Your dad said you ran away after talking back to him."


    "Good evening, mom. I didn''t know you were here." I kissed her hand before taking off my slippers and entering the house. I stretched my arms and legs a bit before facing her. "Have you eaten?" I asked, trying to change the subject. I didn''t bother to exin my side anymore. No matter what kind of exnation I give, my mom wouldn''t believe me. That''s how much my mom loves my dad.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Even when my dad gambled away the money that was supposed to pay for my college education, she had nothing to say against him.


    "Sapphire, please be patient with your father. He only did that because he was sad. I hope you understand and forgive him," my mom said as she hugged me tightly and gently stroked my back. "He''s only human. He makes mistakes sometimes."


    I could only manage a bitter smile. I thought I was fine, but even after all these years, it sucks.


    "Sapphire," she called softly, but I ignored her and went to the kitchen to get water instead. "Sapphire," she called again, her tone intimidating this time.


    I immediately turned to her, not because I was afraid, but out of respect. "I was just outside, mom. I took a walk and didn''t realize it was alreadyte."


    I drank the water in one go. eded something to calm me down, knowing that I was losing my temper. She was a good mother and I loved her, but I didn''t like that she was willing to argue with me for my father''s sake.


    If love is as shitty as that, it would be better if ver experienced it.


    "I''m going to sleep now, Mom. I have to get up early tomorrow for work, so I need to rest." I walked over to her and gave her a peck on the cheek. "You should rest too, Mom. It''ste."


    I was about to leave and go to my room to sleep when Mom suddenly spoke. "I hope you could give your father a little respect."


    "Respect?" I asked in a sarcastic tone. "Respect has to be earned, Mom. If he really wants me to respect him, he should show me why I should. I can''t just respect him because he wants me to. I won''t give it to him even if he kills me right now." My facade is strong, but deep inside, I''m crumbling. I still can''t get used to my mom always choosing my dad over me... repeatedly.


    I waited for her to speak, but she just stared at me, her mouth opening and closing as if she wanted to say something but couldn''t. Her eyes told me she was worried about me, but she didn''t fully believe everything I was saying.


    I sighed deeply before leaving her alone.


    "FUCK, I want to go home," I muttered as I walked toward the College of ountancy building for my first ss.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m so tired of this routine, yet this is the key to my sess. People who didn''t have any backers or generational wealth like me can''tin about studying. I don''t want to live this pathetic life forever, either.


    To lighten my day just a bit, I focused on listening to music. I had earphones, and it helped me to endure the noisy students surrounding me.


    Hearing my favorite song, I smiled as I went to my ssroom. However, I stopped walking when I saw someone in my assigned seat.


    "The owner is here, bro," I heard one guy whisper to another-the one casually sitting in my chair. "Let''s go."


    It was Ash and his friends.


    As far as I remember, they weren''t my ssmates, and their courses were in Engineering. My first subject for the day was a major one, so it was impossible for Civil Engineering and BS ountancy to merge. That could happen if it were a minor subject, but it wasn''t.


    Upon seeing me, Ash immediately stood up and approached me. "Hello, Sapphire Jade. Did you miss me?"

 Chapter 4: I’m Not Yet Done Talking To You

    "How did you know my name?" I asked, my brows furrowing. My cheeks are gradually heating up, and my heart starts to race.


    I was trying to calm myself down, but my heart wouldn''t listen as it beat rapidly while I admired his looks.


    His appearance was perfect. His curly hair matched the tan color of his skin. He didn''t have a lot of muscles, but he wasn''t too thin either. His body build surprisinglyplemented his hair andplexion. Shit, is this really the right time to praise him?


    "Why won''t I know your name if it was written on your ID?" Ash answered, pointing at the ID I was wearing. "Sapphire Jade. Nice name, by the way. A good name on a bad girl''s identity." I subtly turned my ID around, causing him to smirk. "I''ll be heading out, bro," I heard Haze say, one of Ash''s ssmates who was also in the room before he patted Ash. "We''re going back to our room to rest."


    Mason, the other friend, followed behind Haze as he momentarily nced at me. He had a headset on both ears, making me curious if he was aware of what was happening around him.


    Haze and Mason are Ash''s friends. As far as I know, they''ve been friends since junior high school. They have the same course, the same hobbies, and the same dilemma, which is not knowing what to do with their lives because they are already wealthy.


    "Anyway, nice to meet you, miss."


    I frowned when Haze took my hand. He was about to kiss it, but Ash roughly removed Haze''s grip on me. Ash red at Haze, causing Haze to raise both hands andugh as if he was amused by Ash''s reaction.


    "Chill, dude," said Haze with a grin before turning his gaze back to me. "I just wanted to introduce myself to the beautifuldy."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I raised an eyebrow at hisment and crossed my arms over my chest. Have they run out of girls to bother at this school, so now they''re messing with me?


    Haze was like Ash''s clone. They were the same when it came to flirting with different girls. The only difference was that Haze was more vocal and yful, unlike Ash, who preferred to stay quiet and wait for the girl to approach him. "Let''s go." My attention shifted to Mason, who had already removed his headset. "Stop making a scene here," he added before pulling Haze away, who was shaking his head and chuckling softly.


    Among their group, Mason was probably the most sensible one. He was the stabilizer of the group. I couldn''t recall a single day when he was with another girl. If he wasn''t in front of aputer, he was with his books, as I often saw him studying in the library, unlike his two friends.


    He was the silent type, but who knows? Maybe he had hidden depths that I wasn''t aware of.


    Since there were no more intruders in my seat or around it, I walked towards it, gripping the straps of my bag tightly.


    "Wait," Ash stopped me, grabbing my right arm. "I''m not done talking to you," he added, staring into my eyes.


    My lips parted because of what he did. His touch sent shivers down my spine. I couldn''t exin the strange electricity that coursed through my body from his simple touch.


    It was those damned butterflies in my stomach, as they say.


    "Please do what your friend says. Stop making a scene here," I whispered as I nced at my ssmates, who were already staring at us. "And I would really appreciate it if you walked out of this room silently."


    I tried to remove his hand from my arm, but when I did that, he just tightened his grip on me and pulled me closer to him. My body collided with his. His expression darkened, and his jaw tightened when he felt my chest pressed against him. Why does he have this strange effect on me?


    His grip didn''t hurt... but it wasforting and sensual at the same time. I could feel the lust in his touch, but I could also sense how much he cared for me. His thumb gently caressed my skin, as if he wanted to protect me but didn''t want to let me go.


    "Good morning, ss."


    He was just forced to release my arm when our professor for this subject walked in. It was Miss George, our ounting teacher. "Ash Coleman," Miss George addressed him. "If I''m not mistaken, you''re a Civil Engineering student, right? Why are you here?"


    However, he didn''t respond. He just gave me a meaningful look before leaving the room.


    "Get a one-half sheet of the intermediate pad," my professor instructed after setting her materials on the desk in front of me. "We''ll have a quiz."


    Honestly, I expected this quiz. What I wasn''t expecting was for Ash to be here and talk to me.


    "ss dismissed. Prepare for a long quiz next week," my professor stated as she left the room after an entire three-hour discussion.


    I sighed as I packed up my things. Nevermind. I shouldn''t think about him while eating lunch.


    I went to the cafeteria, trying my best not to let Ash fill my mind... But how can I do that if he was already in front of me?


    "You''re five minuteste," he said sharply, ncing at his Rolex wristwatch. "I hate waiting, but since this is your first time, I''ll let it slide."


    "I''m sorry, what?"


    He closed the remaining distance between us, unlike the night before when he kept a safe distance on a cold evening. Now, in broad daylight, he was carelessly and continuously crossing boundaries.


    Ash stood in front of me, holding my chin to make me look at him. He lowered his head to level with mine.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said before you left?" he said huskily, his gaze intense. "I''m not done talking to you."

 Chapter 5: An Extravagant Date

    I could hear the faint whispers around us as Ash held my wrist and pulled me somewhere, leading me through an empty hallway. If they weren''t looking at him, their eyes were fixed on Ash''s hand holding mine.


    "Hurry up," he ordered authoritatively without looking at me. He continued walking, his strides sorge that I had to walk quickly to keep up. "You only have a one-hour break, right? You also need to review for your next quiz." I stopped abruptly at his words, but since he was pulling me, I ended up stumbling into his back.


    "Damn," he cursed quietly when he felt me bump into him. "Are you okay? Does it hurt?" Ash asked this time, his eyes staring at me intently.


    His jaw was clenched as he examined my face. He held my cheeks gently, moving them slightly as if checking for any injuries from our collision. "How did you know those things?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    I was sure it wasn''t written on my ID, though.


    "My friend''s sister is your ssmate," he exined. "Now, answer me. Are you hurt?" he asked again, his eyes returning to my forehead to check it.


    "I''m fine," I answered convincingly as I stared back at him, but I wanted to look away immediately when our eyes met.


    He wasmunicating with me through his eyes as if there was something he wanted to say but couldn''t. I gulped, hard.


    "Stop making people ufortable like this. I don''t like it," I said in a straightforward manner as I moved his hands away, hoping that it could bring some distance between us... Just likest night.


    "Do I have that effect on you?" He raised his right eyebrow, and his voice suddenly deepened. "Do I make you feel those butterflies in your stomach, Sapphire?"


    Wait... Was he really to seduce me, or was I just imagining it?


    I opened my mouth, trying to find the right words to say, but unfortunately, my mind went nk.


    "Let''s go." Noticing my reaction, he smirked before pulling me along again.


    I didn''t know why I was letting him lead me, but I also didn''t know where I would go if I tried to escape and hide somewhere in this school.


    "If you try to run away from me, always remember that I can still find you." That''s exactly what he said to me before he held my hand and started walking again.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I decided to go with him, wherever he was taking me.


    "People are looking," I said in a low tone as I tried to remove his hand from my wrist, but just like he did this morning, he tightened his grip.


    "Just let them. They have eyes, so they''re looking, don''t you think?" he casually replied while pulling me up the stairs.


    I wanted to poke his eyes out for his sarcasm, but he had a point. With a gorgeous face like his, it was impossible for people to look away when his presence demanded attention. When he started climbing the stairs, he suddenly slowed down, as if afraid I would bump into his back again, like earlier. He kept ncing at me as if monitoring my every move. "Just tell me if you get tired," he reminded me as we continued climbing the stairs. "I can carry you."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "No, I can manage," I quickly replied, shaking my head.


    "It''s still a long way."


    Still, I declined. I can handle anything, and I am sure of that.


    I didn''t say anything else and just followed wherever he was taking me. That''s how it is when you''re poor and powerless. I feel like I don''t have the right to resist because if I do, what will happen to me and my mother? We would only sink deeper into poverty.


    Even my education, which could be my key to a better life, might be taken from me.


    "We''re here," he said before letting go of my hand.


    With Ash''s reputation, I expected him to bring me somewhere darker and more isted so he could do the most forbidden things with me... but this ce didn''t even meet my expectations.


    "W-What''s this?" I asked, my brows furrowing while looking at the ountancy building''s rooftop.


    He made it look like one of those expensive restaurants I only see in movies. Arge white table was in the middle, along with lots of food. Red roses were scattered around, and there were also some draped fabrics hanging at the edges of the


    area.


    Being shocked is an understatement of what I am feeling right now.


    "If you still can''t process what''s happening here, then let me tell you," he turned to me, his hands in his pockets, "It''s a lunch date, Sapphire. I want you to eat with me."


    "What kind of nonsense is this, Ash?" I couldn''t help but raise my voice at what he said. "Don''t you have anyone else to bother, so you''re picking on me now?"


    My mood hadn''t been good sincest night, and now he was here to mess up my whole life. What does he think of himself? That he can charm every girl in this school?


    "I just wanted to eat lunch with you," he said, ncing slightly at the food on the table. "How is that nonsense, Sapphire?"


    "I don''t know what you''re nning to do, but I won''t y games with you," I said, pushing him away.


    I was about to open the door to go back down to the ground floor when Ash spoke.


    "Are you sure you want to go to the cafeteria at this hour?" said Ash, pointing at his wristwatch. "I''m just concerned. Your next ss is about to start, and you need to review. Isn''t it more convenient to eat here?"


    I bit my lip, ring at the table behind him. It was annoying, but he had a point. If I had gone to the cafeteria now, it would have taken twenty minutes to get back, wasting precious time.


    "Fine." I clenched my fists and red at him, but he seemed unaffected, grinning at me despite my murderous look.


    I walked away from him, intentionally bumping his shoulder to get back at him. But at that moment, I forgot I only reached his chest.


    Instead of him stumbling back, arly fell, but he quickly grabbed my arm and pulled me close.


    "Shit," I muttered, yet my heart was beating so fast.


    We stared into each other''s eyes as if trying to see each other''s souls... until I broke eye contact.


    "Damn." I pushed him slightly before heading to the table filled with food. I heard him chuckle, but he didn''t say anything at all.

 Chapter 6: How Can I Comfort You?

    The food looked expensive. The arrangement and the fragrant aroma seemed to mock my poverty, reminding me that even if I worked day and night, I''d never afford such luxuries.


    "I''ll eat and go," I said before taking some carbonara, my favorite. "Thank you for the food," I added before digging in.


    The taste did not disappoint, just as I expected. I''ll make the most of this meal because it might be the first andst time I get to eat something like this.


    I was content with every bite and swallow of the food I tasted here. Even though I wasn''t showing any emotions, deep down, I was happy to experience something like this-To feel like I belonged to the kind of world I tried so hard to fit into. But he shattered that fantasy when he spoke.


    "You have to pay for that-" He didn''t finish because I was about to spit out my food. "-Damn, Sapphire, I was just kidding."


    He looked worried and was about to touch my cheek, but I quickly moved my face away. What a jerk. Who does he think he is to joke like that?


    I crossed my arms and continued eating instead. I noticed Ash still staring at me, but I ignored him.


    We weren''t that poor, but he was filthy rich. The gap between our worlds was enormous, so I couldn''t understand why he was here now, doing something extravagant like this for me.


    "I''m done," I said in a low tone as I wiped my mouth with my white handkerchief. "I''ll go now."


    I pushed my chair back, stood up, and slung my bag over my shoulder. Ash remained with his arms crossed over his chest, watching my every move as if I were a princess he needed to guard.


    "They say food is the bestfort when you''re sad," Ash suddenly spoke.


    I looked up at him, raising my right eyebrow. "Pardon?"


    "I prepared this for you," he said casually, pointing to the food in front of him. "I was hoping this would lighten your burden, even just a little bit..."


    My brow furrowed even more at his words. I researched a lot about him before, to learn how to avoid him, but from what I remember, he doesn''t do this for his girls. He doesn''t even make an effort to talk to them; he waits for them toe to him, like a predator waiting for its prey.


    Does he have a hidden agenda?


    "You''re putting in too much effort for someone you''re just going to make the vor of the month," I said, catching him off-guard.


    He stared at me for a long time before letting out a softugh. Why does it seem like he''s trying to wake up my sleeping, demonic side? Him being delighted by everything I do was starting to irritate me.


    "I''m sorry." He was apologizing, yet his facial expression said otherwise. "But, what? vor of the month... how did you know about that, mydy?"


    I looked away when he said that. Damn it, he looks so good. Even his sitting position screams dominance and authority. I was afraid that if this continued, I would fall into his traps like the other girls. Because I''m just a girl who gets attracted to guys like him.


    Just like how my father won over my mother, even though he wasn''t the ideal man people would want to be with.


    "You''re popr for that, Coleman." This time, I called him by his surname. "Stop acting like you''re innocent."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I didn''t know where my courage wasing from, but just a simple smile or a nce from him was enough to make my blood boil and my heart race.


    I want him and hate him at the same time, like a drug that''s so good to taste but too bad to take.


    "Who told you that I was here to make you a vor of the month?" He stood up and approached me. He was still grinning, but now there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "Then, why am I here?"


    This time, I didn''t step back. I stood my ground and met his gaze. I held the hem of my blouse as if drawing strength from it while Ash seemed to drain all the energy from my body. I should be brave. I can''t always retreat.


    He touched a strand of my hair before his gaze moved from my nose to my lips. It felt like his stare was hypnotizing me. "After seeing how miserable you werest night, I wanted tofort you, but this is the only way I know how..." He took a step back and released my hair, which allowed me to breathe again. I desperately tried to gasp for air as I forgot to breathe earlier.


    As I did that, Ash kept staring at my lips. He even licked his lower lip, his gaze unwavering.


    "Now, go, Sapphire..." he said, taking another step away from me like he was trying his best to control himself, "before I do something bad to you."


    I gulped upon hearing that sentence. My eyes unintentionally wandered in the middle of his thighs, and saw how hard he was. It was bulging from his pants... like it wanted to break free so badly. I quickly diverted my gaze to his chest and swallowed hard at the thought.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Without any further dy, I ran down to the ground floor. The hardness of his c. ock made me think it would devour me. I had intended to walk out with elegance, but my fear ruined the n I had in mind.


    And even knowing that I''m in the ssroom, listening to the professor, I couldn''t take that away from my mind.


    "Damn," was all that I could mutter.


    My ssmate nced at me, but I pretended to curse because I couldn''t understand the lesson being discussed. ounting subjects are not easy, but today''s topic was a piece of cake for me, which was fortunate for me because I can''t focus on the lesson, no matter how hard I try.


    "Miller," the professor called my attention, pointing to the whiteboard. "Solve number six and seven in the front, now."


    I stood up, and before I went to the front, I saw my ssmates smirking at me. Did they think I would be humiliated because I didn''t know the answer?


    They are wrong.


    "You never failed to amaze me, Sapphire," my professorplimented upon seeing the correct answers to the problems. "Good job."


    I only smiled and nodded before returning to my seat.


    Like I''ve said, I was valuable at this school, not because of my economic status, but because of my intelligence that they wouldn''t dare to share with anyone else.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thankfully, the ss ended after a few hours. I immediately went to the Student Council room to do my other tasks there, but as I sat in my cubicle, Evangeline approached me with her infamous deadly re.


    I wonder what she was up to this time.

 Chapter 7: Heed My Advice

    "Why did you hang up on me, Miller?" Evangeline asked, her palms resting on the table in front of me.


    "Are you talking about thest time I called you?" I asked nonchntly. "I just wanted to tell you that I''m done typing the script."


    I wanted to piss her more, but I know that her seeing me talk to Ash, and seeing how I excel in my academics was already enough to ruin her mood.


    She just hates to see me thriving, doesn''t she?


    "I should be the one to hang up the call, Sapphire!" Evangeline eximed and mmed her hand on the table, causing my heart to skip a bit.


    It wasn''t because of what she did, but because of the student councilptop in front of me. If this was damaged, I don''t know what I will do. I don''t have the money to pay for it. "Fine, fine," was all that I could say. "Calm down, will you?"


    She scoffed, but I ignored her. I continued my work and finished all the tasks she assigned me earlier. I sent them to her email, saved them on my online drive, and even on my sh drive. I make multiple copies because I''ve experienced sabotage here before.


    I won''t let that happen again.


    "I don''t have any tasks to do here now, right?" I asked as I stood up. Finally, I can study now.


    Or not.


    "Stop acting like you belong here," Evangeline said, her tone low and intimidating, as she grabbed the cor of my blouse. "You don''t belong here."


    But instead of being intimidated, I smirked. Using influence to bring down people is an act born out of fear, and that''s exactly what she''s doing right now.


    I was about to answer, but when I noticed that her gaze was on the student council room''s door, I followed her gaze. My brows furrowed upon seeing Mason, one of Ash''s friends.


    "What are you doing, Evangeline?" Mason asked, seeing that Evangeline''s hand was holding my cor.


    "It''s none of your business." Evangeline removed her hands, pushing me lightly, before getting his branded bag on the couch and leaving the student council room. "Move." She even intentionally bumped Mason in the shoulder before she got out of my sight.


    Is there something going on between the two of them?


    Anyway, I couldn''t help but check Mason out. He was wearing his uniform neatly, making me think that he is one of the good guys-the silent and cold one.


    "ed five minutes of your time," Mason suddenly talked to me, causing me to raise an eyebrow.


    I was confused, but I nodded.


    IT HAS been almost five minutes since Mason and I went to an empty hut. I waited for him to speak and exin, but he remained silent, although I was already ring at him. What I really hate is people ruining my ns and wasting my time... just like him.


    Them, to be exact. Both he and Ash are wasting my time.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "You said five minutes, and it is almost time. Do you n on speaking at all?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Still, I didn''t get any answer from him. He just stared at me intently, his gaze getting darker in every second. I didn''t know what he was thinking, but the way he stared wasn''t even romantic.


    It was more like... threatening.


    But I wasn''t threatened. More like, I was curious why he was throwing that kind of gaze.


    "I hate my time getting wasted like this, and I know you hate it too," I stood up and slung my bag over my shoulder. "Please don''t waste my time like this again. I have so many things to do. Don''t make me the target of your games." I was about to walk away when he spoke. "Stay away from Ash."


    I blinked twice and turned my body in his direction, looking at him in disbelief. So... this was all he had to say to me?


    "Are you..." I even made a random hand gesture as I ced my hand over my mouth, trying to calm myself down. "Are you serious about that?" Iughed a little to show him how ridiculous his statement was. "Why would I stay beside him in the first ce?"


    No matter how hard I tried to think about it, the more questions started to form in my mind.


    "I don''t have any ns on being a part of his life. I know it was too harsh, but that''s the truth." I met his gaze... and unlike Ash, it was more expressive but there wasn''t lust in his eyes.


    I didn''t know why, but I could look into Mason''s eyes for a long time, whereas with Ash, I always wanted to retreat.


    Mason didn''t answer. Instead, he kept on staring. In fact, from the moment we arrived at the hut until I stood here at the entrance, he never took his eyes off me.


    He''s really a man of few words in their group, but I didn''t expect him to remain silent even in this situation. He was the one who brought me here, so he should be the one talking, not me. I shook my head mentally as another idea came to mind.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Perhaps... are you his secret lover?"


    "What the fuck?" His eyes widened at my question. The boredom in his eyes immediately transformed into surprise... and disgust.


    I wanted tough at that moment, but irritation overpowered my emotions. Who wouldn''t be irritated if someone wasted their time when they had so many tasks to do?


    Maybe I shouldn''t havee with him in the first ce.


    "Atst, you spoke." Sarcasm was evident in my voice as I said that. "I know you''re really the silent type, but you brought me here. You might as well give me a proper exnation before I go."


    "I know that you''re a good woman, Sapphire," he instantly replied, his gaze shifting from my face down to my feet. "Your whole existence says that."


    I automatically raised an eyebrow.


    I knew where this conversation was going... but one thing that confused me was how they could say I was a good girl even though they didn''t know me. Does being silent all the time make me a good girl? Does being unable to fight for something I wanted make them think I''m kind?


    No, it doesn''t. My inability to fight back and be vocal about my opinions wasn''t an act of kindness. I was just oppressed by the cruel world we live in.


    I shook my head at my thoughts as Mason continued to speak. "You''re a good woman, and I don''t want you to get hurt, so heed my advice before everything falls apart."


    Those were thest words I heard from him before I left the hut.

 Chapter 8: Don’t Fall For Him

    AFTER talking to Mason, I attended my other sses and did my assignments in school before I went out of the library. It was alreadyte, the wind was starting to blow.


    I muttered a curse under my breath as I walked, annoyed by the asional gusts lifting my skirt. I''ll never get tired of cursing the person who designed this uniform. It was so inconvenient. Seeing that I''m in the exact ce where I saw Ash before reminded me of our first conversation.


    "Ah! Yes, please... fuck me like that, Ash!"


    My body froze as I heard a strange sound. I turned around, and saw Ash banging some other girl on the same tree where I saw him before. They weren''t naked, yet Ash was moving back and forth while holding her right leg. The woman, on the other hand, clung onto his shoulders, her head thrown back, seemingly overwhelmed by pleasure. She couldn''t even see that Ash was just emotionless as he continued thrusting-like he just wanted to release. I immediately looked away. However, I couldn''t move my feet. What is this strange feeling? It''s not the first time I caught Ash doing indecent things like this... But why is my body trembling?


    "Stay away from Ash."


    I suddenly recalled what Mason said earlier. He wanted me to protect my heart from someone like Ash because he knew his friend was a walking heartbreak.


    I think I should.


    With all my remaining strength, I walked away, but as soon as I stepped forward, Ash and I made eye contact.


    His eyes were emotionless until they met mine. He stared at me while continuing his movements. His gaze darkened as his thrusts became more desperate, with no intention of stopping even though I was standing there, albeit at a distance. "Fucking pervert," I muttered before walking as if I hadn''t seen anything.


    His hardness on the rooftop also crossed my mind as I left the ce. He probably needed to release his pent-up desire since it seemed like his body had been raging since noon. For the second time, I remembered Mason''s advice.


    With the many girls Ash has been with, it''s no surprise one of his friends might think I could fall for him just like the others, that I might get hurt if I fall for Ash and he doesn''t catch me. But why would I let myself fall for a man who does nothing but y with me?


    AS I was walking back home, I couldn''t help but remember what I saw earlier. Ash fucking someone gives me goosebumps... and thrill at the same time.


    Mason was right... Ash really was that dangerous. He just started ying with me, but I can''t get him out of my mind. I hate him, but he really is attractive.


    It''s no surprise why many are infatuated with him, and they even approach him themselves.


    He can y with everyone but not with me. I will make sure to raise the barriers around my heart so that he will find it difficult to get in. I can''t let any guy ruin the n I made for myself.


    My n is to graduate, pass the CPA Licensure Examination on the first try, and be filthy rich so no one can belittle us.


    ''Why am I thinking about him, anyway? He''s not even worth it,'' I said at the back of my mind, and before I knew it, I was already in front of our house.


    "Mom, are you here?" I asked as soon as I went to the living room.


    I wanted to give her a massage today. She works tirelessly, turning night into day just to get things done, so I wanted to make it up to her.


    But if I had known what would greet me, I wish I hadn''te home.


    "Oh, you''re here, Sapphire..."


    It was my father. He was sitting on the floor surrounded by empty bottles of alcohol. It looked like he had been drinking and causing chaos for a while, as the house was aplete mess. He had overturned our belongings, and I knew exactly why he did it.


    He was looking for money.


    "Do you have any money?" He stood up and staggered toward me, but I immediately backed out the door. "You''re rich now, right? You''re a schr at your school, and you were bragging about it to mest night. Maybe you can lend me a few dors, hmm?"


    I cringed as I smelled the alcohol on his breath. He was badly messed up. I closed my eyes briefly and massaged my temples with my right hand.


    I was already stressed from school, so why couldn''t he at least cooperate a little?


    I didn''t speak and just looked at him. I didn''t bother looking for my mom either. She loves him, but sometimes even she can''t understand his behavior, especially when he is drunk.


    And to be honest, I pray that one day she''ll get tired and just leave him. She doesn''t deserve this kind of life. We can manage.


    "Are you deaf? Why aren''t you answering?" my father asked again, his tone frustrated.


    The more he spoke, the more I became intoxicated by the smell of alcoholing from his mouth. It wasn''t good. I could feel my blood rising to my head.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" I immediately pulled my arm away when he tried to grab it. "If you''re going to drink until your liver fails, can you at least not cause trouble? You do nothing in this house but ruin my life, and now you''re ruining my mood, too."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    It may sound harsh, but the remaining patience I had for him faded as I knew another secret of his. God knows how hard I tried to bring back the old Sapphire who loved her dad so much, but how can I do that if I can''t see him repenting even just a bit?


    "Don''t talk back to me like that!"


    He was about to p me, but I quickly stepped back, avoiding him. When he tried to approach me again, he fell to the floor, probably due to his drunkenness.


    "I''m still your father, Sapphire Jade! Show some respect!"


    "How can I respect you when you can''t even respect yourself?!"


    Ipletely lost my patience and yelled at him. This wasn''t good. I knew how I got when I was angry, so I tried to avoid reaching my breaking point.


    "You''re so disrespectful-Sapphire! Come back here!"


    I didn''t answer him, nor did I look back as I walked away from that house... the house that once brought me joy because my mom and dad were there, always asking about my day and taking care of me.


    But now, it was just an ordinary house. It had no life. The love from my parents was gone. I once wished our family could go back to how it was, but as time passed, I gradually epted that it wouldn''t happen. "It may be hard to ept, but I should..." I muttered under my breath as I continued walking to nowhere.


    But why am I here again?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 9: Something Hotter Than This

    THIS was the same paradise where I saw Ash. The gigantic trees were swaying in the air as if weing my presence. Therge water fountain in the middle of the ce seemed to move in harmony with the dancing trees, apanied by the cool breeze that felt like an embrace, easing my feelings.


    To be honest, I don''t feel that bad. Maybe my heart has gotten used to it because this isn''t the first time it happened to my family... but sometimes, my heart hurts because it feels so numb.


    I can''t feel anything and it frustrates me. I want to feel something, but I can''t tolerate pain, like a broken flower vase held together by glue and tape.


    "Wow..."


    My thoughts faded as the lights flickered before giving a steady glow. It was breathtaking. It was like a scene from a movie, but I didn''t expect to experience it here, even in this way.


    I didn''t know if this was a new park or just undiscovered by people because it was in a secluded area, but I was d to be the first to discover this ce.


    Oh, right. I''m not the first person. It was Ash.


    I smiled when I saw a table on the side. It''s like the park owner knew I''d be studying here, huh?


    I was supposed to study at home, but I was afraid... not of my father, but of myself. With so much anger bottled up inside me, I didn''t know what I might do if Ipletely lost control.


    "It''s time to focus, Sapphire," I mumbled as I ced my thick ounting books on the table.


    We didn''t have a quiz, but I liked to study in advance. That''s one of the reasons I survived this course. I adjusted quickly and tried to forgive myself every time I failed.


    I was used to being alone, but I felt strange in this ce. Part of me wanted to go home because I felt scared here, but I knew eded to face my fears, so I picked up a book from the table to start reading.


    I hadn''t even begun reading when a man suddenly spoke in front of me.


    "You''re here."


    I looked up to see who it was, and I raised an eyebrow upon seeing it was Ash. He was wearing a ck t-shirt and gray basketball shorts. His hands were in his pockets, and he was looking at me with his sleepy eyes. His hair was messy, like he had just woken up from a peaceful sleep.


    Does he really walk around looking like that?


    Seeing him reminded me of what happened earlier, and I quickly looked away. He, on the other hand, kept staring at me with a confused expression.


    "Why are you blushing?" Ash asked, his brows furrowing.


    "I-I''m... Not..."


    I was about to say those words with conviction, but I trailed off when my gaze moved at the lower part of his body.


    The outline of that thing was very visible through his shorts, and being so close to him, I could see how big it was. I gulped at the thought. How does it even fit? "Damn," I heard Ash cursed andughed softly.


    I blinked my eyes twice, being knocked into my senses, as I looked up at his face. "What are youughing about?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "This isn''t my dick, Sapphire, if that''s what you are thinking about," he said, pulling a canned coffee from his pocket, making the bulge disappear from his shorts. "I was nning to give you this, but I guess you needed something hotter than this, huh?"


    "Pervert." I rolled my eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Coming from you, who was just checking my dick out earlier?"


    My cheeks flushed upon hearing those words, making him chuckle. He seemed to enjoy my reaction. Ash even grinned as he yed with his lower lip using his right hand. The excitement in his eyes made me think he was enjoying teasing me. Goodness. What... is wrong with you, Sapphire?


    "Here. Take it," Ash said, handing me the canned coffee. "This will help you stimte your energy while reviewing. Just don''t think of it asing from me if it bothers you."


    I scoffed at him before taking it. His course is also difficult. Maybe we have the same study routine-drinking coffee to stay awake while reading.


    "Thank you." That was all I could say before opening the coffee and drinking it.


    "I don''t intend to interrupt your study. I know how hard your course is," he said, sitting in a chair a bit away from me and taking out his phone. "So, continue what you''re doing... like I''m not here."


    I nodded and followed his suggestion. I had no intention of talking to him, either.


    True to his word, he didn''t talk to me while I was reviewing. I asionally felt him looking at me, but he never tried to speak because he saw I was busy.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    And it was strange.


    I knew what he did with different women, especially in dark ces like this. He was fucking them like he owned them and could take them whenever and wherever he wanted... but why did I feel peaceful with him now?


    He brings mefort just by being here beside me, and that was strange.


    "ARE YOU not going home yet?" asked Ash, causing me to look at him.


    "What?" I asked, my brows furrowed as I stared at him with a questioning look. "I thought you are not going to talk to me until I finish reviewing, so why are you talking to me now?"


    And not just that, it seemed like he wanted me to go home. He''s acting like this ce is his property to tell me to go home indirectly.


    "I still need to read thest page," I said, pointing at my book. I was still holding my orange highlighter in my right hand because I prefer to highlight key terms in my book to help me remember them. "I will just finish this one and I''ll go." "Alright." Ash nodded.


    A few minutester, I had already finished the book. But I still don''t want to go home. If only I can sleep here, I will dly do it. It seems like Ash noticed it as well, so he looked at his wristwatch before returning his gaze to me. "It''ste. Are you nning to stay here until morning? You have an early ss tomorrow, and your brain is already tired," he said, ncing at my hands rubbing to my shoulders to create heat. "You should get some rest, at least." "How did you know my-"


    I didn''t finish my question when I remembered that his friend''s sibling was my ssmate. Maybe they''re close enough that he knows his friend''s sister''s school schedule... or maybe he was trying to hit on her, too? "W-What are you doing?" I asked, the confusion evident on my face as I saw him take off his shirt.

 Chapter 10: I Can Bring Heaven To You

    I don''t know if it was because of the cold breeze or Ash''s presence in front of me, but I couldn''t help but stutter when he took his shirt off, causing my mouth to open widely. Yet I couldn''t look away.


    It looked like he took good care of it at the gym because it was perfectly sculpted. The flex of his muscles was just right-neither too little nor too much. Fuck it. His body was giving me weird thoughts, and I can''t help but bite my lower lip as I stared at him.


    I didn''t even notice that his gaze darkened, noticing how I''m checking him out.


    "Stop looking at me like that, Sapphire," hemanded as he handed me his shirt. When I didn''t take it, he grabbed my hand and ced the shirt in it. "Don''t provoke my patience. You won''t like it."


    It was my cue to move. I wore his shirt, and it was too big on me. I even looked like a kid beside him.


    "Good girl," Ash smirked. "I hope it will help you to prevent having a cold."


    "But what about you?" I asked with my brows furrowed.


    "Hmm, baby. Are you worrying about me?" he asked, his gaze intense, making me look away from him immediately.


    Damn it. I meant to keep that thought to myself but said it out loud.


    "No," I shot back, trying to match the intensity of his stare.


    I can''t show him that I''m being affected by his gaze. eded to be strong as stone and never let him break the walls I created for myself.


    He''s the type of guy who just wants me in his bed. I still can avoid him. I must try harder not to fall for his tricks.


    "Go home, Sapphire," Ash said again, his tone unnecessarily seductive.


    Or is it only me that was thinking that way?


    "Go home if you want to," I answered, showing him the book I was holding. "I''m not yet studying, so you better fulfill your promise that you will stop talking to me and let me finish my book in peace." "Alright." Ash grinned before shaking his head slightly, seemingly impressed by how I was acting in front of him. "I''ll wait for you to finish."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You''re annoying. Don''t you know that?" I rolled my eyes, and Ash just chuckled.


    After reading the book''sst page, I started cleaning the table and cing all my stuff inside my backpack. As I''m doing that, I can feel Ash staring at me intently. I just acted like he wasn''t there, but my body says otherwise-It felt like it was on fire.


    "Did something happen?" asked Ash, probably noticing that I was still wearing my school uniform.


    "I believe that is none of your concern, Mr. Coleman." I stood up and slung my bag over my shoulder. "Anyway, stop ying with me, and I''m telling you this right now so we can be clear. I don''t want you to be a part of your life, and I don''t like ying with fire."


    "But what if I want you to be a part of my life?" He approached me, causing my back to press against the tree.


    I muttered a curse, realizing that there was nowhere else to retreat.


    "I like you, and there is no way you can deny that. The attraction I feel for you is... different."


    Shivers went down my spine as he took some strands of my hair and smelled them, his eyes closed while doing so. And because we are so close to each other, I can smell his scent, too.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    He smelled like citrus, a mix of masculine and feminine. "You''re so addicting. The way you look at me and your overall presence is intoxicating..." Intoxicating...


    I suddenly remembered my dad as I pushed him away from me.


    "Stop it," I said in an authoritative and firm tone, and I didn''t expect my re to be more intense.


    I just wanted a peaceful life, but he was too eager to y with me. I was starting to lose the facade I created for myself. The good Sapphire that they once knew... I was starting to lose her.


    "Like you said earlier, it''s just an attraction. Infatuation. It means that what you''re feeling about me will fade soon enough," I spoke, and although I''m trying to hide it, the disappointment was evident in my voice. "And I love good guys, Ash. You''re definitely not one of them."


    "Yes, I''m not one of them," Ash smirked as he caressed my chin. "But you''re not one of the good girls either."


    My brows furrowed upon hearing what he had said. "What do you mean by that?"


    "You know exactly what I mean, baby," he replied, and this time, his fingers traveled to my lips, caressing my lower lip this time. "And I don''t care if you love good guys. All good guys go to heaven, but I can bring heaven to you... Right here, right now."


    I blinked twice, confused. "What?"


    "You heard me." This time, he took a step back, yet his gaze was still fixated on me. "Do you want me to take you home?"


    "No... I''ll go now."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I didn''t even wait for him to respond. I just immediately ran away from that ce, trying to go as far as I could from Ash.


    "He is fucking dangerous. Stay away from him, Sapphire. He won''t bring any good things to you," I muttered to myself like a chant.


    Despite the cold breeze of the air, I managed to go home peaceful. I didn''t know why but it felt like Ash was still with me, watching me as I walked back home, even though it wasn''t.


    Maybe it was because of his scent on the shirt, but that wasn''t important now. What mattered was that my dad wasn''t home, so I could clean up and rest properly. My mom isn''t here, too, but we aren''t also on good terms since west argued. I immediately took a shower and changed intofortable clothes before cleaning up the mess on the floor. When I''m done, I threw myself in the bed.


    It was already one o''clock in the morning, and I had sses at eight a. m. Right. My sleeping cycle is now fucking me up, and it is because of one person. "Ash..." I spoke, my tone low.


    And just by the mention of his name, I found my fingers running through my clit, flicking it as if I''m strumming a guitar. I whimpered but I didn''t stop. Instead, my mind yed fucks with me. I imagined myself spreading my legs wide, letting Ash see how horny I am as he banged me rough and fast. "Aahh, fuck. Ngh!" I moaned, biting my lower lip to stop myself from creating a loud noise. "Fuck me, Ash... Aaah."


    This time, I ced two fingers inside me and lifted my legs. I can imagine Ash licking my earlobes and squeezing my ass, telling me that I''m his good, little slut. "Hnggh... Ah!"


    And as I reached my orgasm, I suddenly went back to my senses, thinking what did I just do.


    Did I just imagined Ash fucking me nonstop?

 Chapter 11: It Stays In Your Head

    I didn''t want to think about what I did, so I closed my eyes and forced myself to sleep.


    When I woke up in broad daylight, I wanted to think that everything was just a part of my wet dreams... but my wet panties said otherwise.


    "Shit. I must have gone crazy," I said to myself as I shook my head in utter disappointment.


    I stood up and did my morning routine. I attended the same sses and did my usual stuff when I went to the university. The only thing different for now is the emergency student council meeting conducted by Evangeline herself. "Did you list all of the things I said, Miller?" asked Evangeline in a serious tone as she gave me a deadly re.


    She was discussing the iing freshmen week and everything we needed to aplish for the big day, and I made sure to list all the things she nned, just so I could piss her off a little bit.


    "Yes," I answered, the arrogant tone evident in my voice. "The creative department will handle the decorations, the marketing department will handle the promotions, and I, without any departmental assignment, will take care of creating the booths," I smirked and looked her in the eye. "I didn''t forget anything, did I?"


    Evangeline rolled her eyes, annoyed by howpetent I was. This is the reason why she couldn''t remove me as her secretary despite hating me that much.


    "Meeting adjourned," said Evangeline in a cold tone, turning off the projector. "Miller, stay here."


    Even though I wanted to argue, I didn''t do it. I don''t want to keep this conversation any longer.


    I wanted to curse her in my head. I''ve told her multiple times that if she needs to give me new tasks, she should do it early. I hate working on things that weren''t part of my schedule. Besides, I hate it when people mess up my ns.


    "I won''t give you another workload to finish. I just want to ask you something," Evangeline said, approaching me with a cold demeanor. She only stopped when we were a little distance from each other. "What''s your rtionship with Mason?"


    "What?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. Her question caught me off-guard.


    "I don''t like repeating myself, Miller. Now, answer my question," Evangeline scoffed, looking me in the eye. "What''s going on between the two of you?"


    "Nothing," I answered without hesitation as I reciprocated her intimidating re.


    Evangeline raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure?"


    Do I look like I don''t?


    That is what I wanted to tell her, but I didn''t. She had a grudge against me. It might bring me to a disadvantage to push her to her limits.


    "Yeah." That was the safest answer.


    "Okay." With her arms folded, she tapped her fingers on her arm, staring at me for a few seconds before retreating. She sat on the table and opened herptop. "You may go."


    I only nodded before heading to the cafeteria. I couldn''t help but wonder... What was that all about?


    THE COLLEGE of Engineering and Architecture is the most luxurious building in this university. It''s even better than the College of Tourism building, which various organizations funded as it represents the Hotel and Restaurant Organization for the entire country.


    The interior design isplex yet functional. Theyout is intricate but highly convenient for students who might be runningte-like me.


    "Crap," I said, looking at my wristwatch. I was supposed to be on duty in the library today, but shit happens. "Why do the buildings need to be interconnected?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I can''t go to the library without walking past the Engineering building, and vice versa. So I did my best to ignore everyone in my way, but I was stopped by a guy blocking my path. It wasn''t Ash or Mason.


    It was Haze, the most yful guy in the group.


    I couldn''t help but check him out. His polo shirt was unbuttoned, and his straight hair was a mess. He even has kiss marks on his neck, making me raise an eyebrow.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Done checking me out?" Haze asked, licking his lower lip. "Did you enjoy feasting on my body?"


    "Were you just hit on the head?" I scoffed and rolled my eyes.


    I tried to pass by his left side, but he immediately moved to block my way. When I attempted to go to his right, he blocked me again.


    It was enough for me to lose my patience, especially with this trio. They always waste my time.


    "Excuse me," I said, trying to be polite. I attempted to pass by him again, but he quickly shifted to block me once more. His smile grew wider as he saw my furrowed brows, which was entirely his fault. Haze''s smirk widened. "What if I don''t want to?"


    "Then, what do you want?" I asked, ncing at my phone to check the time.


    It was one o''clock in the afternoon. My library duty, damn it. I hoped to get three hours of duty in today toplete my required schrship hours, but I had a ss at four.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! This jerk isn''t helping me at all.


    "Chill,dy." He grinned at me beforeughing a bit, testing my patience. "I''m not interested in you, so don''t worry."


    He even stared at my chest with his cold expression as he said that, making me cross my arms over my chest to cover myself. What the fuck?


    "I just don''t understand why..." he trailed off, his gaze moving from my face down to my legs, "you didn''t even meet the requirements... and that''s fucked up." He shook his head slightly as if expressing his disappointment that I was standing before him.


    His eyes locked into mine, sending shivers down my spine. "Why did he like you?"


    I felt like I was pouring cold water upon hearing that question. I tried calming myself down, but it was hard to maintain myposure while being disrespected like this.


    ver thought I would say this, but Evangeline being a typical spoiled brat bitch was much more tolerable than him. I may act cold and aloof, but having someone criticize my looks, the only thing I can be proud of because it''s all I have, is deeply offensive.


    I am so fucking offended.


    "I ignored the fact that you are viting a significant amount of rules in this school, Mr. Greensmith. So, how dare you criticize me? You didn''t even know me," I asked in a cold tone.


    "Are you offended?" Haze raised an eyebrow andughed sarcastically. "Well, I don''t give a fuck. And I don''t care about viting the rules either... Becausepared to all of you, I am the one who has the power in this school and this country."


    His yful demeanor was suddenly gone as his gaze turned sharp. I tried to keep myposure, but his dark look sent shivers down my spine.


    His look was terrifying, unlike the Haze I usually saw flirting around.


    "Even the higher-ups here can''t do anything about me... so you are thinking of reporting me or something, it''s better if it stays in your head."

 Chapter 12: You Messed With The Wrong Person

    Compared to Mason and Ash, Haze''s facial features look innocent. However, I couldn''t be deceived by this. The expression in his eyes says that he could kill me with just a gaze. Well, who says I can''t do that?


    "Are you threatening me?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Because if yes, then it wasn''t effective. Back. The. Fuck. Off."


    It''s rare for me to show my real emotions, and to curse at someone, especially in this school. But all the consequences I must face after this are worth it. Haze was a one-of-a-kind jerk.


    "Not effective, huh?" Haze smirked. Grabbing my chin, he pulled my face closer to his, and I was grateful there was no one around in this location as the rain started pouring. "You may be pretty, but you''re poor. Why would a fucking school talk back to me?"


    With that question, I didn''t know what hurt more-the grip on my chin or his painful words.


    I thought he would let go of my chin after speaking, but I pushed him away and stepped back when I felt his tongue on my ear.


    "Let me go!" I screamed, but he onlyughed loudly at my reaction, which only added to my anxiety.


    I bit my lip, trying to stop myself from shivering due to the cold wind and heavy rain. We were both soaked, but I couldn''t move my feet.


    Haze was like a demon hiding under an angel''s face. It terrified me.


    "This is harassment," I said, my voice trembling.


    "Is it?" Hisugh became darker, making my hair stand on end. "No one cares,dy. And even if you report this to the higher-ups, no one will believe you. Whatever I say will be the version of the truth."


    Are they really that powerful? How many girls has he done this to?


    I''m taking back what I said before. He''s not just a clone of Ash. Haze is on a different level.


    "You are ying hard to get, aren''t you?" he asked, smirking.


    His words felt like stabs to my heart, and I hated that I was starting to feel this way. Do the rich really look down on people like us this much?


    "If I didn''t need to confirm something, I wouldn''t have approached you... but I can say you''re an interesting woman. Maybe that''s why he''s so obsessed with you."


    Haze was about toe closer to me again but stopped when another guy stepped in front of me, shielding me.


    For some reason, it felt like I was already safe.


    "Hand over the girl," Haze said in annoyance as he tried to look at me, but the guy hid me further behind him.


    "Mason..." I whispered as he looked at me with worried eyes.


    Then he turned his gaze back to Haze, now ring at him. "Not going to happen."


    "Hah. Are we really going to fight over a girl, bro?" Haze asked, his forehead crease. "We still need to talk. Hand her over while I''m still asking nicely." His voice wasced with disdain.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I''ve never felt this low in my entire life. Even though my ssmates often reminded me about my financial status, it never dampened my spirit.


    But Haze''s words... they pped me hard with reality.


    And on top of that, he was treating me like a property he could im.


    However, Mason was surprisingly protective. No matter how many times Haze tried to approach me, Mason didn''t let him. The three of us were drenched in the rain now, but I felt the heat of their anger more than the cold of the raindrops. "If you need to tell her something, just talk to me and don''t mess with her," Mason said in a cold tone. His voice was shivering. He was enduring the cold because of me. "Just because we''re friends doesn''t mean I''ll tolerate all your bullshit, Haze. I know Ash won''t like this either if he finds this out."


    My brows furrowed in confusion. Why does Ash have to be dragged into their conversation now?


    "You know that one isn''t serious," Haze chuckled, a yful expression evident in his eyes. "She just looks so good, bro. Her body is big enough to make me cum right now."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "This is what you want, isn''t it?"


    Suddenly, Dad''s words came to my mind. I was in high school at that time... yet the scene I witnessed was horrifying. I tried to bury it at the back of my head, but Haze''s words became a trigger for me to remember it again. "What a slut. I told you, you''re mine!" Dad shouted as he moved his lower body, mming himself toward Mom. "I epted you in my life so you are mine!"


    He was violent, reckless, and too fast. Even though Mom is crying with both her hands tied to the headboard, Dad doesn''t seem to hear anything.


    They were lovers... but it''s obvious that he''s doing it without Mom''s consent. Their rtionship wasn''t a valid reason for him to take her. And for a young kid who just wanted to spend some time with her parents, that broke my heart.


    I remember how I tried to forget that thing the very day I witnessed it. I don''t even know how to act in front of them like nothing happened. I don''t know how they manage to pretend that everything is fine when I''m in front of them, but for a kid like me, every day is hard to endure as I always look at them with their facade.


    My mom was trying to be fine in front of me, even though she was badly broken... while my father was trying to pretend like he was the kindest dad in the world, even if he was the worst.


    I thought everything would be fine because I hadn''t witnessed anything like that again for several years, but it turned out to be worse. Everything just got more chaotic until he used up the money that was supposed to send me to college for his gambling.


    "Damn it, what''s wrong with you?!" I heard Haze shout, snapping me back to reality.


    I gasped upon seeing that Mason punched Haze, hard. Now, Haze was on the ground with his lip burst, while Mason''s hand was bleeding because of the impact.


    "You messed with the wrong person," said Mason in a low yet authoritative tone before he held my wrist, not looking at me. "Let''s go."


    We walked away from that building, but before we could fully distance ourselves from Haze, we heard his shouts.


    "You''re such a buzzkill, asshole!" Haze yelled, but Mason ignored him and continued walking while pulling me along. "This will reach Dad!"


    Those words stopped Mason from walking. I felt him tighten his grip on my wrist, but when he snapped out of it, he continued walking with me.

 Chapter 13: Fight If You Need To

    "What did I tell you the other day?" asked Mason as he handed me a white towel and a cup of hot water. "I told you to avoid them, but why aren''t you listening to me?"


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I sighed in relief, feeling the warmth of the water soothing my body. I also wiped my face with the towel, and it somewhat lessened the cold I was feeling.


    "I avoided him, but he was persistent about going near me," I answered, looking at the ce where he brought me. "I didn''t know that there was such a ce in this university. Is this exclusive only for the three of you?" I asked, seeing Haze and Ash''s names on two nearby doors.


    Mason nodded. "You know who we are... We can''t socialize with other people easily."


    Of course, I know them. Everyone was treating them like kings, even though they were only clinging to their parents'' wealth.


    Still, he was the reason why I was freed from Haze''s grasp.


    "Thank you," I said, and he just nodded.


    Because he was also soaked with the rain earlier, he changed into a dark blue t-shirt and ck pants. He looked good. To be honest, he seems like a good guy to me, although he had quite a temper sometimes.


    "I think you can manage well without Ash and Haze by your side, but why would you want to be friends with jerks like them?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Mason chuckled. "Because our families are friends. No one can back out, and to be honest, they are kind. They are just shitty at times."


    I didn''t answer, but I know that the disagreement was evident on my face. Kind my ass, they couldn''t even be considerate to begin with.


    I continued scanning the surroundings, admiring the ce. But my eyes stopped on the flower vase at his side table. Lc, my favorite flower, catches my eye.


    "Do you want one?" he asked, seeing that I''ve been staring at the flower vase.


    "No..." I shook my head as my gaze fixated on the floor.


    However, it seems like Mason could read my mind. He took one lc from the vase and gave it to me. "If you feel ufortable epting this, think that this is a peace offering for whatever Haze did."


    "He should be the one to apologize. Not you," I answered, my tone firm.


    "That won''t happen. Haze is much colder than Ash." He chuckled. "Anyway, are you okay now? You still look pale."


    "I''m not," I honestly answered.


    I don''t know why, but I feelfortable around him. It''s not the same level offort I have with Ash, but it feels like I''ll always be safe when I''m around him. He helped me dry my bag and change into a new uniform, which made me confused because how did he know my size?


    But I was just d for Mason''s help.


    "What did Haze do?" Mason asked, snapping me back to reality.


    "He insulted me, mocked me, and disrespected me." I sighed, looking at my trembling hands. The past memories kepting back to me. "Can you just tell him to stay away from him?"


    I raised my head to look at Mason''s reaction, but I was shocked upon seeing him gritting his teeth and clenching his fists.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mason?"


    "I''m sorry, but you need to go," he suddenly said as he stood up and gave me an umbre. "And you haven''t had lunch yet, so I bought you one. It''s in your bag."


    My eyes narrowed in confusion. "How did you know that I''m not yet eating?"


    "Haze woulde back here at any moment, so you need to go," Mason answered, and that was enough to send shivers down my spine. "I''ll walk you out, but only to the gate. I know you don''t want attention, and I don''t like that either." "I know."


    After a few minutes, we''re now at the gate. The ce here may be inside the university, but the interior is different. It doesn''t even look like a dorm or condo unit. It looked like a mansion, a mini one if that makes sense. "Thank you," I said to him. "I know that I can''t give you money as a repayment because you already have one, but if you need something, you can ask me."


    I didn''t wait for his answer. I was about to open the gate when he suddenly grabbed my right arm.


    "Being silent won''t give you the life that you wanted, so fight when you need to," Mason muttered, looking me in the eye. "Don''t suppress the monster inside of you, Sapphire. You are not fated to that kind of life."


    I was about to ask him what he meant by that, but he already walked away, leaving me speechless.


    WHEN I arrived at the library, I wasn''t even surprised to see that it was empty. Most students prefer to stay in their dorms when it''s raining. So here I am, returning the books to their shelves alone.


    "I told them to return the books where they got them..." I muttered and sighed, remembering how many times I said that to the students, but no one followed me.


    Well, why would they? I''m just a student assistant here.


    I was just starting my work when suddenly, I heard something at the library corner. I think I know what it is already. A woman moaning in pleasure and their bodies sping toward each other... Fuck.


    Is this Ash again? He''s the only one I always catch having sex everywhere.


    I sighed. I was about to turn around and ignore what I heard, but that was a wrong move. I thought they were at the other corner, but no. They were just on the shelf behind me, with Ash sitting on the floor, while the woman was rubbing herself to his cock while undressing himself.


    Still fully clothed, Ash kissed the woman on the neck. His hands weren''t even wandering around her body, yet she was moaning too loud... to the point that I thought they were having sex.


    I shook my head in disbelief. However, when I was about to return to the other side of the library to arrange the books, I identally stepped on one book on the floor, creating noise in my current location.


    "Fuck," I muttered, and I could only wish for the floor to open up when Ash and the girl''s gaze were on me now.


    The woman raised a brow, clearly annoyed that I interrupted them. On the other hand, Ash was smirking, and his head was slightly tilted. The woman sitting on his was blocking his view, that''s why. "My God. Can you leave? You''re bothering us," the woman said in an irritating tone.


    I raised an eyebrow for a second, but I bowed afterward. "Alright. I''m sorry."


    I don''t want to be involved with any kinds of mess, especially with Ash. I decided to walk away like I didn''t see anything, but I stopped when someone held my wrist. It was Ash.

 Chapter 14: Punish Me

    "What do you-" My words halted upon seeing the woman with her face on the ground,pletely out of bnce.


    I couldn''t help but stifle augh. That was harsh! He could have just pushed her to the side, but why did he have to shove her off?


    "Hey," Ash suddenly called, grabbing my chin as he turned my face to him. "Focus on me."


    My face reddened for a moment, but as soon as I snapped to my senses, I quickly removed his hand, and heughed at what I did. "I won''t report you to the council, so you don''t need to worry about it." "But why won''t you report it? You hate bad guys," he answered, cing his hands on the side of my head, preventing me from escaping. "Then punish the bad guy in front of you, Sapphire."


    I immediately looked on the other side, diverting my gaze as my heart couldn''t take it, but again, he held my chin, making me look at him.


    "Punish me," Ash said again, snapping me back to reality.


    "I''m sorry, what?" I asked, tilting my head to the side in confusion.


    Did I hear it correctly? He''smanding me to punish him?


    "I said, punish me," he repeated with much authority this time. "Do it. I don''t mind."


    "What the hell. Are you crazy?" I scoffed as I crossed my arms over my chest. "Or are you just telling me this because you know that I can''t report someone influential like you to the council?"


    "The rain has already stopped. Should we just go to ss?"


    "No. We should cut sses. I bet most of our ssmates will do the same thing."


    "But we have a quiz right?"


    "Don''t be such a buzzkill, meanie. Let''s just stay in the library and have fun!"


    I pped Ash''s hand away from my chin and pushed him when I heard the whispers of some studentsing here. I quickly stepped back to the side. This time, I need to be careful so he wouldn''t corner me again, and avoid anyone seeing us in a situation like this.


    "Ash, what the hell? Why did you push me?" a female voice suddenly spoke, and it was the girl Ash was kissing earlier. "I thought you didn''t want any trouble and didn''t want anyone to catch us, that''s why you brought me to the library, but..." Her words trailed off when she looked at me. She even ran her fingers through her hair, feeling annoyed. "This isn''t part of our agreement. I''m leaving."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I suddenly snapped back to reality when she said that. No, she can''t leave. If Ash wants me to report him to the guidance office, I also need to bring this girl with me.


    "Wait-" I tried to stop her, but Ash immediately held my wrist and stopped me from chasing the woman. My eyes narrowed as I looked at him, ignoring the strange electric shock in my body just because of his simple touch. "I thought you wanted me to report to you. For me to do that, I need her."


    "But I''m already here. Am I not enough for you?"


    I smirked. "Stop with your tactics, Ash. I need her."


    "Tell me why," Ashmanded, leaning to the bookshelf while folding his arms.


    "For example, if two of you conspired to rob a bank and only one of you got caught and imprisoned, would that be okay? No, right?" I said in a low tone but only enough for him to hear. "She was an apprentice. If I catch you, she should be included. Like buy one and take one package."


    "Wow, that was a weirdparison," he chuckled at what I had said, but I wasn''t joking with him, "but have some mercy, will you? She''s running fortin honors in her department, and you, reporting to the guidance office, will ruin her dream. Can you endure the pain with that?"


    I couldn''t answer him since I was distracted by the students who were already near us. They might see me with Ash and think something else, so I immediately pulled Ash to the other side of the library where some broken chairs were still being fixed.


    This wasn''t a storage area, but it looks like one. I''m sure no one wille here, or if there is anyone, there are very few.


    "Fuck you, Ash. Seriously, it didn''t look like you were concerned about her at all," I said as I took advantage of that moment to curse him.


    I even pped silently as I stared at him, but my annoyance intensified as Ash smirked at me with his amused expression.


    "She''s my schoolmate, and to look at it from another perspective, she''s been my customer since she was studying at our school. My family''s school." His grin widened, which was really annoying. "So, of course, I''m genuinely concerned." He stepped away from me while still grinning. I don''t know why there are times when he approaches me and there are times when he suddenly distances himself from me. It looks like he was ying with me, but he was trying his best to maintain a safe distance from me.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    What are you trying to do, Ash?


    "She studies well, but you''re disrupting her life," I replied in disbelief. "That''s not an act of concern, Ash. That was maniption. You have a knack for good girls, don''t you? Why would you love to ruin their lives?"


    I am so damn aware that I shouldn''t waste my time like this, but it feels satisfying to argue with him. I was just praying that there was no one there at the counter to borrow or return books. The librarian will know that I haven''t been diligently doing my duty, and I''ll be scolded, for sure.


    "I know that you were watching earlier while we were making out. You know that she''s the one seducing me." My eyes widened at his words. "All I did was seize the opportSapphire. She was the one offering herself to me, so why would I resist?"


    "You knew I was watching, yet you didn''t stop?" I whimpered in disgust. "Wow, that was so fucking messed up."


    He''s hopeless. No matter what I say to him, I''m sure he''ll still believe in himself. That''s how rich people are. They always think they''re right. I can''t do anything about that.


    "Yes, just like how you know that cursing someone is prohibited in this school, but you still do it."


    "Stop it." I gave him a deadly re.


    "Why would I? I love the way you curse me. It sounds heavenly to my ears..."


    He was about to step closer to me, but I was shocked at what he did next.

 Chapter 15: This Is Not Enough To Make Me Stumble

    Ash''s foot stopped mid-air. He hesitated for a few seconds before slightly shaking his head and stepping further away from me. Now, a bookshelf was behind him, so that was thest time he could retreat.


    "How ironic. You''re a Devil, yet you''re talking about heaven." I chose not to pay attention to what he was doing now and dismissed it from my mind. Whatever his reasons for his actions were, I didn''t care. "But in a way, you''re still kind. Haze''s much worse than you."


    I didn''t expect to say Ash was still kind just because I saw a guy who was worse than him.


    "What do you mean by that?" He closed the distance between us, but I immediately stepped sideways. "Answer me, or I''ll be the one to punish you," he warned.


    But why did it send heat to my core?


    "Why don''t you ask him yourself? You''re his friend, not me. Ash gritted his teeth because of what I answered, but he couldn''t do anything if I didn''t want to tell him. "Now, if you excuse me."


    I didn''t wait for him to answer as I walked away from him, but he suddenly pulled me by the arm, causing me to shout in shock. "What the hell, Ash?"


    And because of what I did, the students within our vicinity were now looking at us with their eyes widened.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Baby, I thought you didn''t want us to be caught together?" Ash said, smiling ear to ear, enjoying the attention we were getting now that could be the start of my life beingpletely ruined. Oh, no. Fuck. I''m doomed.


    "I did something bad. She caught me making out with someone at the corner of the library. So, the little miss student council secretary will take me to the guidance office," he announced to the students who were looking at us now. "So, we better godies," he added before pulling me outside the library.


    He said that I am the one to take him... but he''s the one who''s taking me.


    I don''t know if my headache could get any worse because of what''s happening. All of them came to me at once for this day. Haze humiliated me, Mason protected me, and Ash is currently ying with my damn head.


    Ash really meant it when he said that I should punish him. He even brought me to the guidance office himself, but the results were ridiculous.


    "You''re suspended for... one day," the head of the guidance office told him, and the hesitation was even evident in his tone. "Is that alright with you?"


    I couldn''t help butugh upon hearing the counselor''s question. I mean, is he for real?


    "No. Make it two weeks. I want to rest," Ash disagreed as he turned his face to my direction. "Make sure that she''ll get all the credit as well. Reporting someone will give her a point for extra-curricr activities ording to the handbook, right?"


    The counselor nodded with hesitation. "Yes, but-"


    "It''s fine. I did something wrong anyway," interjected Ash, and the counselor didn''t have any choice but to nod. "So, it''s settled, then-"


    "I believe it should be one month," I interrupted Ash''s sentence this time, which caused them both to look at me. "This is not the first time he broke the rules in this school. Two weeks is not enough for a punishment."


    The head counselor opened his mouth a bit as if he couldn''t believe what I had requested.


    On the other hand, Ash was amused, and I could see it in his eyes. "One month, then."


    "A-Alright," the counselor agreed helplessly.


    I smirked in satisfaction as they both signed the agreement for suspension. This is the first time Ash had a record in the university, and I couldn''t help but be proud of myself. Why wouldn''t I? His record is no longer clean now, and it was because of me.


    Not only that, but I will have credit for this, too.


    "I gotta go." I stood up from my seat and walked outside the library.


    Ash followed me like a leech. He was just beside me, and because of that, my grin widened, thinking that this is the beginning of his downfall.


    "Sapphire," Ash called, stopping me in my tracks.


    "What?" I asked, raising an eyebrow as I turned my direction on him.


    But I was shocked when suddenly, he held my chin and looked at me intently. "You wanted me to fall, didn''t you?"


    "Is it that obvious?" I shot back, smirking.


    He didn''t even blink or flinch at my statement, but I could see the surprise in his eyes. However, I noticed how his mouth opened and closed. It seemed like he wanted to say something but was holding back.


    "You can''t hide your real emotions, Ash. I know that you''re surprised." My grin widened at my own words. His lips parted slightly as he stared at me, but gradually, his smirk returned. "Don''t be too surprised, though. I''m sure I''m not the only woman who wants to bring you down."


    I even shrugged my shoulders as I said that. I was sure of what I said, especially since he had hurt many women here. A lot.


    He leaned in slightly before whispering in my right ear. "If they wanted to take me down, I''m sure that it was on the bed, Sapphire... Not like the way you are doing it right now."


    "And that''s thest thing I would want you to do," I said confidently as I pushed him away.


    I shook my head for two reasons I just realized. First, his confidence was on a different level, higher than I expected. And second, I was wasting too much time here. Now I''d need to work overtime eitherter or tomorrow in the library to make up for my duty.


    "Then, try harder," he murmured as he took a step away from me.


    My eyebrow automatically raised at his words. "What?"


    "If you really want to see me fall in front of you, you need to exert more effort because this is not enough to even make me stumble, baby," he said arrogantly before turning and walking away from me. And to annoy me to the core, Ash even waved his right hand as if he knew I was still watching him.

 Chapter 16: Evangeline’s Announcement

    THE next few days went surprisingly well for me. I peacefully attended my sses, fulfilled my library duties, and ate in the canteen, likely because Ash was suspended and couldn''t disturb me. Oh, well, except for this.


    "Oh my gosh, I''m so sorry!" said a tourism student before pouring her milk tea over my head. She only poured a little, but it was enough to make my entire head sticky. Fuck.


    "I didn''t mean to do it, but at least you got a taste of milk tea," she said mockingly, pointing to her head, "just not through your mouth."After she said that, her friends, who seemed just as cheap,ughed together before walking away. I wanted to curse them out, but I pulled out a handkerchief from my pocket and wiped my head instead.


    This was the only thing I disliked about my current situation. They did it on purpose. Everyone hates me now because of Ash''s suspension. At least their actions were mild, but hell, Ash wasn''t around because he was suspended, but how could he still ruin my day like this?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because the stickiness wouldn''t go away, I finished eating quickly and headed to the restroom to wash my head.


    "Damn annoying," I muttered while drying my hair under the hand dryer.


    This is all Ash''s fault. I told everyone I didn''t even like him, but that just made things worse. They said I had a lot of nerve to im I didn''t like the guy they admired.


    But if I told them I liked him, they would say the same thing, right? That I had a lot of nerve to like Ash when our worlds were so far apart. No matter what I do or say, it will always have the same oue.


    They''ll hate me. It''s because they already hate me and are just looking for reasons to validate their anger.


    If I followed Mason''s advice to show my true self, I''d probably be expelled by now because I wouldn''t stop until I pulled out all their hair. Only rich people can be authentic because even if the world turns its back on them, they can still survive on their own.


    They have the money, power, and influence to do that. And... What do I have? Various debts? Problems?


    "What are you doing here?" I looked up at the door when someone spoke.


    "I am currently drying my hair, Evangeline. Obviously," I answered and shook my head a bit.


    "I know, bitch." She rolled her eyes at me, making meugh a little.


    Thankfully, I was bent over with my hair partly covering my face, so she didn''t notice.


    "What I mean is, why are you drying your hair here?" she asked. The confusion was written all over her face. "I''ve been looking for you everywhere. Why do you always insist on being in ces where you don''t belong?"


    "I don''t belong anywhere," I answered in a cold tone as I stood up straight and wiped it with another handkerchief. My hair wasn''tpletely dry, but her words annoyed me. "This is just a bathroom, but you still want to take it away from me?"


    Iughed bitterly at that. I may try my best to be strong, but I still have emotions, too. Even though I don''t show it, their words and actions still hurt me. I am not an unbreakable stone.


    "You belong to the ountancy department," Evangeline said with conviction as she pulled something out of her bag.


    It was a white towel. She ced it on my head and started drying my hair. I just stared at her in confusion as she did that, surprised to see a trace of concern in her eyes as she stood in front of me.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Sometimes, I just don''t understand you," I suddenly spoke, causing her to look at me. "You''re bullying me and helping me at the same time. You told me that I''m dirty and you wouldn''t like touching me, but now, you''re the one wiping my hair."


    Her eyebrows rose even higher at my words. She red at me before removing her hand from my head, so I continued drying my hair myself. Evangeline is really a girl scout for carrying a towel even though we''re just at school. Oh, I forgot. She''s a volleyball yer. Beauty and brains, indeed.


    "I am not bullying you; I am provoking you," Evangeline suddenly said as she walked to the sink and washed her hands. "And I still hate being near you, just so you know."


    It was my turn to raise a brow. "You''re provoking me for what?"


    "Stop asking questions." Evangeline rolled her eyes before grabbing my wrist. "Come with me."


    She pulled me out of the bathroom, but I stopped walking. She looked back at me because of my sudden halt.


    "ed to stop at the library," I said, checking the time on my phone. "I have duty there. I can''t waste any more time doing nothing during my free time."


    Like what I did when I reported Ash to the guidance office... or more like, he reported himself. Yeah, right.


    Before I could walk away, Evangeline held my wrist.


    "Do you know that everyone already hates you because of what you did?" Evangeline asked as she checked her wristwatch. I saw panic in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. "You have your credit points, but you''ve earned the attention of all the students here. You made them hate you, to be exact."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "That''s good bBecause I don''t even have a n to make them like me, Evangeline. My credit points will help my grades, but pretending to be friends with all the students here... that would be a waste of time," I shot back, removing her hand from my wrist. "Now, please excuse me."


    I was about to walk out of the bathroom when she spoke again. "You don''t check our section''s group chat, do you?"


    "What?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Didn''t you know that our ss was moved to one o''clock today? And we even have a long quiz. A surprise long quiz."


    My eyes widened, and it was already twelve forty-five. There were only fifteen minutes left before ss started, and we were still far from the building!


    That''s so fucked up. Big time. My brain wasn''t even prepared for a pop quiz right now.


    "What the fuck," I blurted out, suddenly feeling stressed.


    And ver thought that I would run outside the bathroom with Evangeline on my side.


    THE quiz and discussion ended after four hours, and I almost felt like my brain was going to explode. I wasn''t sure if I still had the energy to go to the libraryter, but eded to do my library duty afterward.


    This is so tiring, but what can I do? This is the only way I can afford the expenses in this university.


    I was about to leave the room along with the other students when suddenly, Evangeline spoke. "Don''t leave the room yet. I have an announcement to make."


    And everyone''s jaws fell, including mine, after hearing what she said next.

 Chapter 17: A Place Full of Jerks

    "No one can bully or hurt Sapphire Jade Miller in this building, in this department... and especially in this block."


    The whole room fell silent as everyone stared at me. It was ufortable since I wasn''t fond of being the center of attention. I looked at Evangeline, questioning her with my eyes about what she was doing, but she ignored me. "Did you think the student council wouldn''t find out about your subtle bullying, huh?" she asked as she stared at her nails.


    A hint of boredom was evident in her eyes, but her smirk threatened someone in the room, leaving a powerful impression.


    No wonder she was selected as the leader. She knows how to make people bow to her.


    "She''s already under my jurisdiction. Spread the news, and don''t you dare disobey me. You all know what will happen," was Evangeline''sst words before leaving the room.


    I was confused as to why she was helping me, so I chased her to the court, where they will practice for the volleyball tournament.


    "Don''t be so thankful, Sapphire Jade. It onlysts for a week. I''ll remove my protection over you after that."


    "What?" I asked, confused.


    "You''re not deaf, right? I hate repeating myself." She red at me before continuing her makeup.


    Evangeline was wearing her sports uniform-a violet top and shorts, with white sneakers. Because of her outfit, I noticed her body''s build for the first time. She was slim and tall, even taller than me.


    This wasn''t emphasized when she wore our school uniform, but in her sports outfit, I could appreciate her body build more deeply.


    "Why would you act like you wanted to help me if you''re only going to do it for a week?"


    Her actions and words are really confusing. I almost prefer the Evangeline who used to do nothing but mock me and remind me I''m just an outsider in this school. Her act of kindness makes me think she has other intentions. I have a hard time trusting her.


    No. Everyone.


    "Do you think I did that to help you? No." She rolled her eyes and chuckled slightly before putting her makeup kit back in her bag. "It was a favor for someone, and don''t even dare ask me who that person is. You won''t get any answer from me." "Thank you for the... information."


    I wasn''t even sure why I was thanking her. She didn''t give me an answer; she just added more questions to my mind.


    I was still sitting on the floor with my legs crossed when Evangeline stood up. "You shouldn''t thank me for the information I gave you. Rather, you should thank me for the temporary power I lent you, and for saving you."


    "Why would I thank you for something I don''t even want?" I asked, confused, before standing up and dusting off my pants. "It willst for only a week, and everything will return to normal. It could be way worse because of what you did. It''s not an act of saving. It''s more like preparing me for danger."


    I didn''t know where I got the courage to argue with them these past few days. Maybe because I''ve had enough of what''s happening now. I protected my peaceful life for years, but it was ruined before I even knew it.


    "Exactly, Sapphire. Exactly," she said, smiling, as if she was pleased that I finally understood what she was trying to convey.


    The way she acted somehow reminded me of Ash. They moved simrly, but the only difference was that Evangeline was not the silent type. She was feisty and mean, while Ash was quiet.


    Mason was also a quiet guy like him, but Ash was way more intimidating.


    "Make the most of this time when no one in this department will touch you, starting next week," added Evangeline, typing something on her phone before looking back at me. "But make sure you stay in the ountancy building. Outside this building is beyond my jurisdiction."


    I grabbed my backpack from the floor and slung it over my shoulder, preparing to leave. I felt like I was just wasting my time here. Rich people don''t care about their time, but I do.


    I looked Evangeline in the eye and said, "I''m not afraid of everyone."


    "I know... but they''re afraid of you," Evangeline replied with a grin.


    "They''re not." If they were afraid of me, they wouldn''t try to bully me. "But if they really are, which I highly doubt, isn''t it a good thing?"


    "It was, but it wasn''t."


    If this was the kind of answer she would give me, she might as well not have answered at all. It just made me more confused. Instead of clearing up the questions in my mind, she just contributed to it.


    "Check your phone and prepare your heart for the pain," Evangeline instructed and showed me her phone. "It seems you don''t like checking your social media, do you? But you should... So you will know if someone was already desperate to kill you."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Those were herst words before leaving the court. Her words scared me, so I took my phone from my pocket and opened my ount... Only for my eyes to widen upon seeing a video on the university''s unofficial page. "Shit," I cursed as I saw that it was when I told the guidance counselor to make Ash''s suspension one month despite Ash suggesting two weeks.


    [Sapphire is a bitch. She''s the reason Ash was suspended, and she''s also flirting with Mason!]


    [What? She''s only an outsider in this school, and she ns to take Mason from us? And she''s also ruining our Ash. Don''t she dare think about seducing Haze. She won''t like what happens to her!] [Why is there a social climber in our university? So disgusting.]


    [She was just a schr, right? She can''t study without working. It''s so disgusting knowing that she''s studying here in our university. SMH!!!]


    "Thest one was painfully true," I muttered as I continued scrolling to read thements. "I should not be ashamed of the fact that I work to live."


    I wanted to reply, but I stopped myself and sighed. Let''s not add fuel to the fire, Sapphire.


    There were tons of hurtfulments, but I''m not the one approaching them. They''re the ones trying to approach me. And no, it''s not to flirt with me, but to annoy me to death.


    Also, what makes them think I would flirt with Haze? I''d rather shove him into a wall than flirt with him. Just thinking about him makes my blood boil.


    I still haven''t forgotten what he did to me. He knows he was wrong, but it seems he has no intention of apologizing to me... or maybe he still thinks what he did was right. This ce is full of jerks.

 Chapter 18: I Want You To Be Safe

    "I should get out of here," I said as I ran out of the court and walked back home.


    The past years felt like a breeze to me, but now... every day at school feels like years. The second semester hasn''t ended yet, but I already feel so exhausted. But, why do I feel like someone''s stalking me?


    "Fuck, are they Ash''s minions again?" I muttered as I tried to quicken my pace, and the person following me also did the same. "Rx, Sapphire. Rx." I tried to calm myself as I walked. My fear intensified, noticing I was alone in this ce. I don''t know where I''ll run if something bad happens.


    Being desperate to escape, I started to run, but before I could get far, that person grabbed my arm and turned me to face him.


    "Help-" My words halted when I saw the person in front of me. "Mason?" I asked, my brows furrowing in confusion.


    Mason was just staring at me while still holding my arm. He was still wearing his uniform.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, the shock still evident in my tone.


    But at the same time, I was d it was him. I thought it was a thief or someone who wanted to harm me.


    "I''m sorry if I scared you," Mason apologized as he let go of my arm. He fixed his hair before avoiding my gaze. "I just wanted to ask if you''re okay."


    "I am," I replied, frowning. "Did you really follow me here just to ask me that?"


    He nodded, making my mouth widened.


    "It''s dangerous around here, especially for rich people like you," I told him.


    It was quiet now on the way to our house, but sometimes this ce is chaotic. Sometimes, people are drinking around here, and I''ve even seen a few stabbings while walking home.


    Aside from that, there are too many kidnappers here. They don''t target me because, first of all, they wouldn''t gain anything from me. Besides... they''re afraid of me.


    That''s why I said it''s good if someone''s afraid of me, unlike what Evangeline said earlier.


    "That''s one of the reasons why I''m here," said Mason in an authoritative tone. He looked at his phone briefly before looking back at me. "I''m going to apany you home."


    "No, you won''t." I shook my head.


    "Yes, I will," he answered coldly, and there, I knew that he wouldn''t ept any kind of refusal.


    This day is just too much... or this semester, rather. Don''t they realize that I don''t want anything to do with them?


    Almost all the students at school want to be friends with them. Even the top management and our professors suck up to them because who wouldn''t? Getting on their good side will bring them the power they never had before. But all I wanted was a peaceful life. I wouldn''t depend on anyone else for power because I''ll create my own.


    "Evangeline already has authority over you, but it''s only for one week, and only on school premises," added Mason.


    "So?" I asked, giving him a bored look.


    "So I need to protect you from here."


    "Thest thing I need right now is someone to protect me," I rified before walking away.


    But Mason kept following me. I sighed as I stopped and turned to face him.


    "You know what I need the most right now? Money."


    It was supposed to repel him. I know that rich people don''t like having conversations about people being greedy to money, which they already have when they were born. But I didn''t expect his reply.


    "How much money do you need?" Mason asked, tapping on his phone before showing it to me. "Type it here. I''ll send it to you."


    "What the... Are you for real?" I asked with my eyes widening in shock. "What if I told you to give me all your wealth? Will you give it to me?"


    "Then, I will do it."


    Feeling the shock and stressbined in my body, I massaged my temples and asked, "You and your friends... What the hell do you want from me?"


    "I don''t know about them... But I promise you, I have good intentions," Mason said, staring at me. "I just want you to be safe. I wasn''t in the same building as you, so I can''t protect you all the time. This is the only time I have, and I''ll be busy afterward."


    "I don''t understand you. You told me to unleash my bad side, right?" I asked, raising an eyebrow at him. "But yet, you''re here, telling me that you''re going to protect me. So, what''s the truth?"


    To be honest, I was quite happy because he recognized me as a person who has my limitations, and he epts that.


    I also don''t know how he and Evangeline found out about it... or maybe they just know that no one in this world is truly kind.


    All of us have our own bad sides that we want to hide.


    But if he really thought I could protect myself, he shouldn''t be standing in front of me right now, having the urge to protect me.


    "I am worried, and that''s the truth," he said, and there is no hesitation in his tone. "I''m taking you home, and you can''t do anything about it because I''ll follow you even if you don''t want me to," he added before pulling me as if he knew where my house was.


    I sighed and followed him. He was right; there was nothing I could do because he seemed as persistent as Ash.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    But my jaws fell upon seeing that we were now in front of our house.


    "How did you know where I live?" I asked with my brows furrowing.


    At first, I thought he was just arrogant, trying to lead the way even though he didn''t know where I lived... but I was wrong.


    He knew where my house was, and here we were, standing in front of it.


    Not only that, but he also greeted my mom, who was walking toward us.


    "Good evening," greeted Mason before bowing in front of Mom.


    "Oh, Mason. Did you drop by?"


    I blinked my eyes twice while looking back and forth between them. They didn''t mind my presence, though. They continued talking while I wondered why they knew each other. "It just so happened that I saw your daughter on the way, so I walked her home," Mason replied.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What do you mean ''just so happened''? You followed me," I said, interrupting them. "You know each other?" I added, asking as I stared intently at Mason.


    He was the one I was asking.


    Mason didn''t answer. He only nced at me before talking to my mom again. "I''m going home now."


    "The road here is dangerous."


    "I know. I already called my driver," he said before ncing at his phone, and shortly after, a ck Sedan pulled up. "I''ll be going now."


    "Take care on the road," my mom told him as she waved goodbye, and as soon as Mason''s car drove away, she pulled me inside the house... with anger in her eyes.

 Chapter 19: Nice Sometimes, Mean Most of The Time

    "Mom? What''s wrong?" I asked when I found her reaction weird. "Mason is not my boyfriend or anything, if that''s what you are thinking. I can''t even consider him as a friend, although he was nicer than his friends." "His friends? What do you mean?" Mom asked, her brows furrowing. "Is it Ash and Haze?"


    "Yes... But what, how did you know them?"


    "It doesn''t matter, but listen to me. Stay away from him," Mom warned as he held both my shoulders and looked me in the eye. "Avoid the Coleman family at all costs if you don''t want your life to bepletely ruined, and don''t take my warning lightly. You don''t know how powerful they are."


    I was about to ask why, but I stopped upon seeing my mom trembling in fear... for something I couldn''t decipher.


    "Mom? What do you mean by that, mom?" I asked in a worried and confused tone. "Do you know something you''re not telling me?"


    "You don''t need to do anything for you to follow me." She stopped walking for a moment before looking at me. Her tone was scary, as if she was threatening me with something I didn''t know. "If I need to transfer you to another school just to keep you away, I''ll do it."


    "No, mom! You have no right to dictate what I should do!"


    I couldn''t stop myself from shouting because of what she just said. I suffered for so long at this University. Even if I felt like people looked down on me, I endured it. Why? Because I badly wanted to graduate from this school. I thought this was where I could change my life, but just because of Mason and Ash, she wanted to take away my dream?


    I won''t let that happen. Even if eded to fight with my own mother just to achieve my dreams... I''ll dly do it.


    "You''re the one studying, but I''m the one paying for it, so I have the right to tell you what to do!" she shouted back. Her words felt like they stabbed me in the heart. "If I weren''t working night and day, do you think you''d have extra money for your expenses? No!"


    Does she even realize what she''s saying to me right now? She doesn''t know anything about my school... about the things I had to endure to graduate.


    "Sapphire..."


    She was about toe closer to me, but I immediately moved away from her. She was bing like my father. They were both maniptive. I think I no longer have my mom on my side in this fight.


    I guess it''s only me against this chaotic world.


    "That hurts more than dad''s p." That''s all I said to her before walking into my room.


    "INSTEAD of putting it in there, where it might get stepped on, ce it here, Sapphire," Presci instructed as she saw me carrying the cartolinas.


    She, on the other hand, was carrying some decorating materials.


    "Much better." She smiled. "You''ll also be in trouble once Evangeline sees that, too."


    The side of my lips rose as I shook my head. I transferred the cartolina to Presci''s location. After wiping my hands, I asked her. "Do you need anything else?"


    "No. Thank you." She smiled at me before waving to someone beside me. "Hi, baby! Come here!"


    When I turned to look, I frowned slightly because there was Vincent. He wasn''t even a student council member, yet he''s here in the auditorium where Freshmen Week would be held.


    So unprofessional... or maybe I was just bitter? I don''t know.


    I bowed slightly to Vincent, who did the same to me, before leaving them alone.


    To be honest, Presci and Vincent were more tolerable than my schoolmates here. Even though I didn''t have Evangeline''s protection in the department, they didn''t bother me much. Maybe because they had their own lives and didn''t feel the need to interfere with mine.


    What I just don''t like is their public disy of affection. I feel nauseated when I see them being lovey-dovey in different parts of the building, and no, I am not exaggerating. That''s really how I feel about them. Too much affection makes me sick.


    Afterward, I went to the stage to check if the stage design was properly set up. It wasn''t all about the design, but the functionality.


    Is it easy for people to move from the front to the backstage? Are there any wires scattered on the floor that could cause idents? Do the wall designsplement the event''s theme? Those are the things I ask myself while observing the ce.


    "What do you think about the design?"


    I flinched when Evangeline spoke beside me. She was wearing simple spaghetti straps, a zer, and ck pants. Her curly hair was in a messy bun.


    I, on the other hand, was just wearing my in white shirt and faded ck pants. I don''t have many outfits, so I wear simple clothes like this.


    Also, we didn''t have ss today because our professor had an emergency, but Evangeline called us to decorate the auditorium. She may be a bitch, but she''s a good leader. I reallypliment her for that, though only in my mind. "Are you really asking for my opinion on this one?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Is this kind of treatment included in the authority you have given me for a week?"


    "I always ask all the student council officers for their opinions on the design of every event I handle, so don''t give this another meaning."


    "Well... This is the first time you asked me personally," I rified before walking to the other side of the stage.


    I thought she was going to let me leave the conversation, but she followed me. The sound of her heels while walking towards me screamed dominance. She was like a mafia boss but in a school setting.


    "This may be the first time, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t do it," I sensed a hint of mockery in her voice. "Is that how poor people think?" She frowned.


    I didn''t know why she was following me everywhere I went if all she wanted was to insult me. Sometimes, I just couldn''t understand her. "Yeah... right." I scoffed.


    I badly wanted this conversation to end. I wanted to go back to the life I had when people didn''t talk to me because they didn''t like me.


    "It''s good," I said as I stared at the upper part of the stage. I was checking where the spotlights were focused. For me, lighting is critical when ites to stage design. "Maybe add a spotlight here in this area to brighten it up." "Okay," she nodded, "jot notes about your observations, then. We''ll discuss it with the student council members at the next meeting."


    "What?" I blinked my eyes twice at her demand. "I thought I was assigned to the booths, but why are you giving me the stage design to handle? I may know the basics, but I don''t think I can handle it. Maybe the arts and design people should handle this-"


    "Are you doubting mymands right now?" Evangeline asked, raising an eyebrow at me.


    "No." I looked away.


    "Then do your job." She took something from her bag, and to my surprise, she opened my bag without permission and ced all expensive pens on it. "Stop using cheap pens. Stop talking about all their insults, either. You''re a part of the student council. Act like one."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "But you''re the one insulting me the most, Evangeline. And you''re confusing me." My brows furrowed. "Why could you be so nice sometimes and mean most of the time?"


    I was about to hold her arm when suddenly, she took a step away from me.

 Chapter 20: I Don’t Play With Their Hearts. They Come To Me

    "Don''t touch me. Your hands are dirty," she said, pointing her finger at me.


    "But you can touch me?" I asked and chuckled, referring to thest time we were in thefort room and she held my wrist.


    "You were in thefort room at that time. So, I knew you had just washed your hands."


    "I always use alcohol." I wanted to massage my temples from the stress she was giving me just by having a conversation with her, but I didn''t want her to misunderstand.


    It wasn''t that obvious, but I''m still thankful for the authority she gave me. Somehow, my life is peaceful because of it, and no one is bothering me. All they can give me right now are their deadly gazes.


    I don''t know why she''s so disgusted with me. Is there another reason why?


    "Alcohol will never be enough to clean the dirty life that you have, Sapphire." That''s thest thing I heard from her before she left.


    Hell, she will always be a bitch.


    I know why she suddenly gave me protection. She didn''t want me to be distracted when I took care of Freshmen Week. She knew that organizing here in the auditorium would be chaotic if people kept bullying me. That''s why the protection she gave me will onlyst for a week. If that''s the reason why she did it, it makes sense.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed before heading to one side of the auditorium to help there. When I''m stressed about something, academics or the organization is my way to cope. It''s been days since Ist talked to my mom when Mason dropped me off, or more like, brought himself there.


    She was always busy, so I buried myself in studying.


    ver cried, but the pain was unbearable at that time. Knowing that your mother wanted to manipte you... it breaks my heart into two.


    I haven''t even asked Mom again how she knew Mason and Ash because we''re still not on good terms.


    But, if I can''t ask my mother about it, should I ask Mason instead?


    Right. I should.


    I waited until five in the afternoon to aplish my goal for the day. I didn''t know if I''d find Mason in the ce he took me before, but I wouldn''t know the answer if I didn''t try.


    When Evangeline said we could go home, I quickly walked out of the auditorium to head to Mason''s mini-mansion in this school.


    But, my mouth widened as I stared at the guy who was leaning against the door of the auditorium. He looked impatient but a grin appeared on his face when he saw me.


    "Ash..." I called, my voiceced with confusion, and it made the smirk on his face widen even more. "What are you doing here?"


    My head was slightly tilted as I stared at him. At this time, he shouldn''t be allowed in here because he was still suspended. Did he do something about it? Maybe he used his influence to lift his suspension.


    What else could I expect? Ash was just like that-heartless and maniptive. The grin on his face remained as he looked me up and down, seemingly scrutinizing what I was wearing.


    "I just went to see you." He smirked, looking at me intently.


    "As if." I rolled my eyes, and heughed.


    Hisugh might be music to every girl in this school, but to me, it sounds like... torture, because I don''t know what I should feel about him.


    I am attracted to him, but I know that I shouldn''t be. It was driving me insane, to be honest, but I was just d that it was just attraction and not something else.


    In the past two weeks, his appearance had changed significantly, but in a good way. I noticed that his fitted tank top showed off a more toned body. His skin had tanned slightly, but it suited his body build. It seemed like he wanted to be suspended first so he could have an excuse to go on a spree.


    It felt like he used me to his advantage, and that pissed me off.


    I rolled my eyes and started walking away, but I stopped when he suddenly grabbed my right arm.


    "What?" I asked, irritated.


    "I went here to see you. That''s the truth," he said in a tone I couldn''t distinguish. "But if you''ll treat me like this, I''ll just find someone else."


    "Then go!" I eximed as I removed his hand from my arm.


    Here I go again with my routine. He pushes himself towards me, and I push him away. It became quite a cycle, didn''t it?


    "Why are you still here if you''re annoyed at how I treat you? Stop talking to me and go."


    I didn''t know why my head suddenly heated up when he said that. It annoyed me to the core.


    Ah, maybe because he was always conflicting with my schedule. He always ruined the ns I made in my head. Yeah, right. Make your mind believe lies.


    I walked away, but he followed me as if he wanted to see me get mad just because of his presence.


    "You sounded like a jealous girlfriend, Sapphire," he told me as he tried to slow his pace. He had long legs, so he walked quickly, while mine were short. One step for him was two steps for me. "I would love that if it''s true." "Which part? The jealous one, or the part that I''m your girlfriend?" I chuckled as I tried tob my hair with my fingers while still walking.


    He didn''t answer, so I looked at him. My cheeks immediately heated when I saw him staring at my neck.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Some people told me that my neck looks seductive. Because of that, I''m not surprised when people often stare at my neck.


    But Ash''s gaze was different... It sent something to my core, making me remember the dream I used to have with him.


    And I hate myself for thinking that way.


    "Both." Ash chuckled. "I would love you to be my girlfriend, but I won''t let you get jealous because of other girls." He fixed his hair before ncing at me. "I am proud to say that I only have my flings, but I''ve nevermitted to a serious rtionship. Not even once."


    I stopped walking and faced him, hands on my hips because I didn''t like what he just said. "It''s not something to be proud of. You should be ashamed of the fact that you''re ying with girls like they''re just some Barbie dolls you can throw away when you''re done with them."


    "I don''t y with their hearts, Sapphire. They voluntarilye to me."


    My gaze remained sharp on him as he said that, causing his grin to widen.


    "They may seem like good girls to someone else, but you should know by now that in the real world, there are no good or bad people," he added.


    "That''s just nonsense," I said coldly, trying not to internalize what he had just said.


    I didn''t want to let his words into my mind. I had long ingrained in my mind that everything Ash said was worthless because who was he? He was a rebellious billionaire who only knew how to fight under his parents'' influence. "It wasn''t nonsense, but a painful reality that people need to swallow even if they don''t want to."


    He stared at me intently as he pressed his palms together. I nced at his hands for a moment, but my eyes widened because when I looked at him again, his face was too close.


    A little closer and he would have kissed me.


    "We are all just human, Sapphire. We aren''tbeled as good or bad; we''rebeled as humans."

 Chapter 21: Good Girls Like Good Guys

    Even though I wanted to step back, I couldn''t.


    Ash had his arms around my back, and I could feel his breath on my neck. It was too sensual. His breath was pulling me into something carnal that I shouldn''t be going towards.


    His gaze grew darker as it traveled from my eyes down to my lips, but after that, he let go of me and moved away as if my gaze had burned him.


    "That''s why I''m here now. I''m also looking for someone to fool around with. I''m really in need," he said and forced augh, but I just frowned at him before walking away.


    I didn''t know if Mason was still in school or if he had already gone home, but I would still try to find him.


    "Hey, I was just kidding. You''re already in front of me," Ash said while following me. "I haven''t seen you for a long time because of the suspension you gave me. Two weeks was too harsh."


    "It was supposed to be one month. Not two weeks." I stopped walking to point that out at him. "And what the fuck? You''re inside the school premises. Does this school look like a motel to you?"


    "Two weeks means five days and one month means two weeks. That''s my own time," he proudly said as he looked around. "Anyway, I was expecting that I''d see you getting bullied, which is why I''m here." He pointed to himself. "I was supposed to save you, like a prince charming."


    "I don''t need a charming prince because I am not a fucking princess, Coleman."


    He really knew how to push my buttons. First, he was telling me that I''m a good girl, and now, a princess?


    "Suit yourself. I''m busy," I told Ash.


    I quickened my pace to get to the Engineering department, but I stopped walking when I saw Mason driving out of the University on his ck motorcycle.


    I easily recognized him because he wasn''t wearing a helmet while driving, the same as the woman behind him.


    Her arms were wrapped around Mason''s waist. She was smiling as she talked. They passed by Ash and me quickly, but that didn''t stop me from recognizing who she is.


    It was Evangeline.


    Why are they together?


    That question lingered in my mind until I went to the library to read some books.


    "Damn. This is giving me a headache" I ced the book aside for a moment.


    I closed my eyes and leaned back in my chair to rest my mind for a moment.


    I''ve been with Evangeline for the past few years. We''ve always been in the same ss because we''re in the star section of the ountancy department, but this is the first time I''ve seen her with someone... a guy, to be specific. And it wasn''t just any guy. It was Mason Parker.


    "Wicked bitch." I chuckled as I yed with the pen I was holding in my right hand; this was one of the pens Evangeline gave me.


    No wonder she was asking me the other day what my rtionship with Mason was. Is she jealous because Mason helped mest time?


    Right now, I''m thinking about her true motive for helping me. Is she really kind, or is this another one of her ns to ruin me? But one thing is for sure.


    "The rich are only for the rich," I muttered before sighing and picking up the book I had set aside earlier to continue reading.


    If they''re really dating, the students here will cheer them on. They''re both rich and influential. Mason is wealthier, but they''re still on the same level... while I don''t evene close to their qualifications.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was alone here, so I could think as clearly as I could.


    "Are you that bored, talking to yourself while studying?" Ash, the intruder, said as he pulled the chair in front of me and sat down.


    I raised an eyebrow. "You again?"


    "The one and only." When I looked at him again, he winked at me. I grimaced immediately because of what he did. "I mean, this is my school, Sapphire. I can hang out whenever I want," he added arrogantly before leaning back in the chair and putting his feet up on the table.


    "You''re just the owner''s son," I shot back at him, raising an eyebrow. I twirled the pen in my hand while keeping my gaze fixed on him. "Stop bragging about things that weren''t even yours in the first ce."


    I tried to ignore his presence and continue my study session, but unfortunately, I couldn''t. His presence was just too much. Something inside me was telling me to look at him, even though I shouldn''t.


    I stood up, bringing the books I borrowed and returning them to their ces. As expected, Ash followed me.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Your life is so boring, isn''t it? You''re always studying," he stated the obvious as he looked at the books I was returning. "Don''t you have any hobbies?"


    "My other hobbies and my study routine shouldn''t be any of your fucking business, Coleman," I said with authority, emphasizing my words so that he would at least realize that I wasn''t joking with him.


    He was caught off-guard, and I used that as an opportunity to walk back to my table. But he still followed me when he came back to his senses.


    "I thought it was already hot when you called me by my first name," I heard him murmur, "but calling me by myst name sounds different. It sounds so erotic and maniptive, baby."


    My mouth slightly opened in surprise, and I raised an eyebrow. He was using his seductive and husky voice. I was a bit stunned, but I still managed to act like I wasn''t affected by his presence. "You''re the only one thinking that." I shook my head slightly before looking at him with my hands on my hips. "Stop messing with me. I''m going to study somewhere else. Don''t follow me." I clearly told him not to follow me, but here he is, walking alongside me as I headed towards the stairs.


    "Haven''t you noticed that you''re always cursing at me?" Heughed.


    "I don''t care," I said as I walked down the stairs. I was a bit careful going down the stairs because the lights in this area were slightly dim. One wrong move and I''d fall.


    "Do you like Mason?" I immediately stopped walking when he asked me that. "I saw how you looked at him with Rose."


    "First of all, I don''t like him." I crossed my arms over my chest after saying that.


    That was the truth, anyway. Maybe I feelfortable with him around, but I know it''s not love, nor lust. It''s something else.


    "Wait, you''re calling Evangeline by her second name?" I asked him in return.

 Chapter 22: Why Am I So Worried?

    Ash nodded.


    "That''s interesting," I answered in astonishment. "Everyone calls her Evangeline."


    He raised an eyebrow at my response, but I just rolled my eyes at him. He was too patient, not getting annoyed at all by what I was doing to him. I know he has a motive for pursuing me.


    "Is she your ex-girlfriend, perhaps?" I immediately bit my lower lip after asking him that, but it was toote.


    I bit my lip harder when I saw him smirk.


    I was expecting him to say yes and brag about having the student council president as his ex-girlfriend or something, but I didn''t expect the answer he gave me.


    "Do you want Mason to beat me up if I mess with his sister?" Ash responded before slightly shaking his head and grimacing, as if he suddenly imagined what would happen to him if he did that. Did I hear that right?


    Evangeline doesn''t have any siblings. I red at him before raising an eyebrow. My arms remained crossed over my chest as I stared at him.


    "I told you that I know your schedule because it''s the same as Rose''s. Why are you so surprised?" Ash asked, his brows furrowing.


    "And how could I not be? Evangeline didn''t have a sibling, and both of them have different surnames. This is also the first time I''ve seen them together."


    Mason Parker. He was one of the school''s owners. Their business revolves around the medical industry. Among the three of them, he''s the only one who follows the school''s rules, even though I know he has enough power to ignore the rules if he wanted to.


    Evangeline Rose Varlett. The student council president and varsity yer. Compared to the wealth of the three guys, her wealth is probably just dirt under their nails. She''s like a typical spoiled brat. She''s fussy about dirt but meticulous when ites to the projects she handles. She''s also ranked second in the ountancy department. The first ce? Me.


    "That''s ridiculous." Ashughed, shaking his head. "They have different surnames. You''re right... but that doesn''t mean they''re not siblings."


    I hate to say this, but he has a point. Maybe they''re siblings from the same mother, which is why they have different surnames... or maybe he''s just messing with me.


    "They rarely go out together, but I''ve seen them many times. They were literally ying at our ce every day. They just didn''t want any trouble, but now, I guess they''ve decided to be open about it. They couldn''t hide it forever, anyway." I gave him a dirty look, but he just looked at me like he was amused by my reaction.


    "One thing''s for sure, Sapphire. I''m telling the truth, and it''s up to you if you want to believe me," said Ash.


    "And I don''t," I answered coldly.


    I was just being honest, though. It''s hard to believe they''re siblings just because he said so. I have trust issues.


    And why should I care if they''re siblings or not? I''m already meddling too much in other people''s lives, probably because they meddle in mine.


    I started walking down the stairs again. It''s time to find another ce where I can stay, and it''s definitely not the library.


    The ces that used to bring me peace now only bring me stress. That''s how Ash beats the shit out of me. I really should''ve suspended him for a year so he wouldn''t bother me anymore.


    But again, he followed me, causing me to lose my patience. "What now, Ash?"


    "I understand if you like Mason. Girls will always prefer the good guys," he said seductively, sending shivers down my spine "But you''re not a bad girl, Sapphire. You''re a good one, so you should prefer me, the bad guy who can bring you to Heaven."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I don''t like being in Heaven, Ash." I red at him.


    I wish I could kill him with my deadly stare, though. Sadly, I can''t. He didn''t even flinch because of my gaze. He just grinned as if he was enjoying annoying me even more.


    I only had a few more steps to go before reaching the ground floor, but one wrong step made me slip. Thankfully, Ash caught me by the waist.


    "Damn, Sapphire. You should be careful-"


    His words halted when we suddenly fell down the stairs like a fucking loaf of bread. I was thinking about the pain I was supposed to feel because of this situation, but all those thoughts disappeared when I felt Ash''s arms wrap around my waist, protecting me.


    "That hurts." He grimaced.


    He held his back while lying on the floor, and I was on top of him. His clothes were all messed up from our tumble, while I don''t even have a scratch. "Don''t help me if you can''t do it properly," Imanded him as I stood up.


    "Aren''t you thankful that I saved you, even though not in the way I wanted?" he asked before standing up and fixing his disheveled clothes.


    He gave me a dirty look, which made meugh. I love seeing him that way... annoyed as hell.


    "I wanted it to be romantic, but fuck, my back hurts," Ash added as he rubbed his back.


    "That''s your fault, you didn''t bnce yourself properly."


    I really like seeing him get frustrated when things don''t go ording to n. Now he knows what it feels like when ns get messed up?


    I didn''t even realize I was smiling as I walked out of the library.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But then, something shit happened.


    Suddenly, there was a ckout, and here I am again, trying to find Ash.


    "Ash, where are you?" I asked, trying to find him in the dark, but no one answered.


    This was rare. There''s never a ckout at this university, especially at this hour. There should be a generator by now, but several minutes have passed, and there''s still no power, not even emergency lights.


    I''m worried, and I can''t even deny it. It was too dark. I won''t be able to see anything if I don''t have a shlight on my phone.


    "Ash, are you still here?" I asked again, louder this time while looking for him on the ground floor.


    I continued calling his name non-stop, but it wasn''t too desperate, at least, for me. I already called maintenance, but they told me I''d have to wait for a while.


    "Shit!" I cursed when I heard a noise from the side.


    It feels like I''m in a horror movie, and a ghost will appear in front of me at any moment. My heart was pounding hard. If not for Ash, I would have gone home by now.


    Why am I here, anyway? I wasn''t even sure if he''s still here.


    I shook my head as I walked toward the ce where I heard the noise; the sound of books falling from their ce.


    I heard a faint sound of someone shivering, and my mouth widened at what I saw.

 Chapter 23: You’re Driving Me Crazy

    A bookshelf had tipped over, but it hit the wall, so it didn''tpletely fall to the ground. It''s dangerous if the shelf fallspletely, especially if someone is underneath. And someone called me in that direction. "Sapphire..."


    Even though I couldn''t see who it was, I immediately knew it was Ash. I''m familiar with his voice already.


    "Ash, are you alright?" I asked and tried to bend down to see what had happened to him, but I quickly backed away when I felt the books move again.


    My grip on the phone tightened. I was scared. I don''t know how to get to him because every movement here causes more books to fall.


    "Don''te near me, Sapphire..." he said in a hoarse and weak voice. "It''s dangerous here. Those books you love to read seem like monsters that want to hurt me to hell," he added, trying to chuckle despite the pain. He told me to stay away, but his words made me want to go to him more.


    "Are you stuck there? Can you move, even just a bit?" I muttered, but in the silence of the library, it echoed throughout the ce.


    "Just go, Sapphire," he said with authority, raising his voice slightly. "You might get hit by falling books. It would be better if you ask for someone''s help than act like a hero trying to help me."


    I rolled my eyes at him, even though I knew he couldn''t see me.


    "Do I look like an idiot like the ones you watch on TV, Ash?" I asked, annoyed. "Of course, I called the maintenance team earlier. I''m not stupid to follow you here without a backup n." "Should I thank you, then?" he asked, his tone sarcastic.


    I didn''t answer. My eyes twinkled as I found a small hole that could lead me to him.


    "This is my payback for the help you gave me earlier. Don''t misunderstand," I exined as I kept staring at the small hole.


    "You don''t need to return the favor. I did that earlier because I wanted to. Now, go," he replied.


    I felt butterflies in my stomach as he said that. The tone of his voice was boastful, but the context of his sentence was... unexinable.


    "Not even my parents can dictate to me. What makes you think you can, Ash?" I told him before adjusting my clothes and re-tying my hair. "Wait for me there, and don''t move."


    I took a deep breath before carefully crawling into the hole I found. I couldn''t see much because both of my hands were on the floor as I crawled, and my phone was in my right hand.


    It was too hard to move in a confined space like this, but I knew I could make it.


    Or so I thought.


    "Shit!" I cursed as my foot hit a part of the shelf, causing books to fall.


    I grimaced as one hit my right foot.


    "Why are you so persistent?" asked Ash, pulling me closer to him despite him being weak. "I told you not toe here, didn''t I?"


    "Maybe you bring bad luck, Ash. I just wanted to help you, but fate doesn''t want it," I told him as I shook my head. "How are we going to get out of here?"


    There was no way out now. Both sides were blocked, and there was no signal in this spot either.


    "Anyway, are you okay?" I asked before pointing my shlight at his body. It would be rude to shine it directly in his face. "Wait, you''re sweating." I touched his chest. "Your heart''s racing, too, and you''re shaking a lot." "That''s because of you," he teased, but I know there is something wrong with him.


    My eyes widened as I saw him running out of breath.


    "Do you have ustrophobia?" I tried not to show it, but I was panicking. "Shit, Ash. Why did you end up here?"


    If he hadn''te to this part of the library, we wouldn''t have this problem now.


    "It was too... dark," he answered me in a weak voice. "I wanted to hide, Sapphire. I hate darkness..."


    "A-Ash?" I couldn''t help but stutter as he hugged me from behind.


    "Let me hug you for a while," he said in a pleading tone before tightening his embrace.


    He was still shaking. I could feel it in his arms as they wrapped around me. I wanted to push him away, but I also wanted tofort him.


    I''m afraid of the dark too, but who would have thought that someone like him also has fears? He looks like someone who can handle it all... but he''s afraid of enclosed spaces like this.


    I don''t know how tofort someone, but I should try if I want him to calm down.


    "I can''t tell you not to be scared, but I''ll always be here... at least for this moment," I gently stroked his hand. "If you have bad memories in a ce like this, you can let it go... I''ll help you."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I turned to look at him to see if he was okay now, but I wish I hadn''t because he was so close to me. I was mesmerized and forgot to breathe for a second.


    "S-Sorry," I stammered when I realized I almost kissed him.


    I was going to look away, but he didn''t let me as he held my chin and pulled my face closer to his.


    "This is the only way you can help me, Sapphire..." he said in his deep and husky voice as he leaned in and kissed me.


    I know that this is wrong, but surprisingly, it feels so right.


    Ash and I were kissing like some hungry animals on the streets, giving all we have as if there were no tomorrow. I was struggling to breathe, same as him, but no one wanted to stop. "I''m running out of breath..." I told him.


    He gave me some time to rest, but a few secondster, he kissed me again.


    Ash sucked on my tongue and seductively bit my lower lip, causing me to open my mouth in surprise. I hadn''t fully recovered from the breathlessness he caused earlier, but here he was again, suffocating me with his kisses.


    Now, I was straddling hisp, kissing him and slightly pulling his hair as his kisses traveled from my lips to my cheeks, down to my neck. He wasn''t missing any part of my skin. He was brushing his lips over every inch. He was swirling his tongue and sucking my skin a bit, making my mouth open wide as I arched my back.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I wasn''t begging for his kisses, but my body was. So badly.


    "Your neck''s delectable," he said in a deep tone that sent shivers down my neck and through my whole body. "I also love how your body reacts to my kisses. You''re making me crazy, Sapphire."

 Chapter 24: That’s Why I Must Stay Here

    I looked at his face, but I wish I hadn''t. His eyes were lustful, but I knew there was something else in them. His eyes looked drunk as they stared at me.


    Didn''t I already realize that I''m in his territory, and there''s no way I can escape? How could I be kissing the man I so intensely dislike right now?


    But no matter how hard I try to lecture myself about the consequences of what we''re doing, the result is still the same.


    I am still under his spell.


    "Did I already tell you that you''re beautiful?" he asked as he fixed some of my hair that had fallen on my face. "If not, I am telling you now. You''re beautiful... inside and out."


    I didn''t know what he meant by that, but my mind gave it a double meaning. I wanted to smack myself because of it.


    "Stop, Ash... ah!" I bit my lower lip to suppress my moan, but failed as Ash''s hand traveled to my hair and pulled it down to get better ess to my neck.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take you here," he said in a soft voice before he held my waist with one hand to prevent me from falling to the floor. "I won''t do that to you."


    He continued kissing my neck as if he would go mad if he didn''t.


    "Ah, Ash..."


    A soft moan escaped my lips as he lightly dragged his tongue over my neck and bit it slightly as if he were eating something. It was too... ecstatic. My body had never felt this way before. "H-Hey..." I said to stop him from kissing me, but it sounded more like I was begging him to touch me more.


    He removed his hand from my hair and let it slide down my back. His touch was gentle. His hand moved up and down my back repeatedly. He wasn''t doing anything, unlike what I was expecting him to do.


    Ash was using only his tongue, but it was enough to drive me crazy. No wonder girls are swooning over him.


    I couldn''t see him clearly because it was too dark here, but I could feel everything about him. I felt his hand traveling on my back, his tongue tasting my neck, and even the hard object pressing against my thigh. Suddenly, I felt something poking my stomach. My eyes widened, knowing what it was. It was bulging and twitching. It seemed like it wanted to escape, and I didn''t know what to do.


    His crotch was aggressive. I could feel it hardening beneath me.


    "I-It''s moving..." I stammered as I bent down to look at it, but he immediately held both of my shoulders to stop me from moving. "W-What should I do?"


    "The thing that you should do is not to move, Sapphire." His voice was soft but filled with difort. "Don''t make it too hard for me. I''m already at my limit."


    I tilted my head while looking at him because I didn''t understand why he was hurting.


    "Are... are you hurt, perhaps?" I asked with concern, keeping my eyes on him. "Am I heavy?"


    "Fuck!" I blinked my eyes twice as he pulled me and kissed me on the lips. Hard. "I told you not to provoke me!"


    Even though I couldn''t see my lips now, I knew they were swollen from his kisses.


    But... Did I move? I just asked a question, so why is he saying I provoked him?


    His hands were on my cheeks while I held his shoulders. I didn''t know how to respond to his kisses because this was my first time. I knew he had noticed that, so he was guiding my face into a position where we both enjoyed it.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "eded you today to breathe..." he said between our kisses. "Thank you for letting me breathe for a while, Sapphire. It has been a long time since I experienced freedom like this."


    "What are you-" I couldn''t finish what I was going to say as he kissed me again.


    Just as I was being overwhelmed by the building pleasure inside me, he suddenly stopped kissing me and ced both of his hands on my chest.


    He was going to push me away, but he didn''t manage to do so when suddenly the books beside us started making noise, and a blinding shlight from someone who was now seriously watching us in this position. I winced when I saw who it was.


    Of all people, why does it have to be that person?


    "DAMN IT," Ash muttered as we were in the student council room. "My suspension isn''t even over yet, and now you''re going to suspend me again?"


    "It''s not for you, but for her," Evangeline answered as she looked at me.


    "How can I do that? You''re going to scold her when I leave," said Ash.


    I heard them bicker, but I couldn''t understand them anymore. My gaze was on therge notebook in front of us-A notebook where students with vitions are listed.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ver dreamed of having my name in that notebook. I wanted my reputation to be as good and wless as possible... But my dream is ruined now.


    Of all the people who could have caught us in such a situation, why did it have to be Evangeline? And why at that time?


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Evangeline caught us in the worst position, and it''s not like she got the wrong idea since we were really making out before she arrived.


    "Leave, Cassius," Evangeline demanded, her tone icy. "Your course isn''t under my jurisdiction, so as much as I''d like to give you a warning, I can''t do that."


    So, they have some sort of endearment, huh? Evangeline was calling him by his first name, while Ash was calling her by her second name.


    "Do you want me to leave Sapphire here alone?" Ash asked back before his gaze shifted to me.


    I thought they already forgot my existence, but it seems that wasn''t the case. They still remembered I was with them.


    Ash''s gaze traveled from my eyes, down to my lips... and my neck. He swallowed and looked away, as if he got burned, even though he only looked for a moment.


    "She''s not alone." Evangeline stood up and ced both hands on the table. "She''s with me."


    "And that''s exactly the reason why I must stay here," Ash stated without hesitation.


    Evangeline raised her eyebrow at that, but she didn''t say anything. She was already wearing a white tank top and fitted jeans. It was clear she had juste from a party, but why was she back at school? She left earlier with Mason, so why did she return?


    And... thest sentence Ash said earlier was meaningful. What did he mean by that?

 Chapter 25: Evangeline’s Dirty Tricks

    "What are you doing here, anyway?" he asked as he leaned back on the chair. "And why were you in the library earlier?"


    "Why do you ask? Because if I hadn''t arrived, you would''ve continued what you were doing? I won''t let that happen." She smirked before handing me a vition form. "I''ll be the one to transfer it to the logbookter. Just to make sure you won''t do any dirty tricks to avoid your suspension."


    "I''m not that kind of person, Evangeline," I answered.


    "Why would I believe you? I thought you were innocent and aloof, yet you were making out with Ash." She looked at Ash afterward. "It''s hell week for the engineering department, right? But it looks like you have so much free time on your hands."


    "I do." Ash nodded before looking at me. "I used my suspension time to study. Even if you gave me an exam now, I know I''d ace it."


    I just rolled my eyes. How arrogant.


    Based on my observation, it looks like they''ve known each other for a long time. They banter with each other, but you can also see the concern in their eyes.


    "Where''s Mason?" Evangeline asked, changing the topic.


    "You''re his sister. Why are you asking me where he is?" Ash asked back in confusion. I was also puzzled because they were together earlier, and now she''s looking for him. "And you were together earlier, weren''t you? We saw you." "Cassius," Evangeline said in a warning tone as she nced at me.


    "She knows. Don''t worry," he exined as he gave me a reassuring look. "I told you that we saw you earlier, Rose."


    I rolled my eyes, and Ashughed because of it.


    "I should just get a warning, right?" I asked as I tried to negotiate.


    If it''s just a warning, I wouldn''t need to fill out this form that Evangeline gave me, but if she''s really determined to suspend me, I know it willst for a week, knowing that the vition wemitted was a public disy of affection.


    Shit. Why is it that when I''m so close to achieving my dream, I''m suddenly facing these problems?


    "I pped someone to death before, and that was my first time, too," Evangeline exined as she walked in front of me. "But I was suspended. Do you see now where I''ming from?"


    "No." I shook my head. "I won''t be able to understand it because you''reparing two different things. Yours was assault. Mine was..."


    I didn''t have the courage to tell her that it was a make-out scene, especially with Ash smirking again/


    "Why is it counted as assault? That fucking jerk humiliated and harassed my cousin at the same time." She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. "Why is it wrong, though? He deserved it. Even though I couldn''t go to school for a year because of what I did, I don''t regret it."


    Right. She was in her senior year of high school when shemitted that vition, if I''m not mistaken. That''s also the reason why she became my batchmate, even though she should have been ahead of me.


    At that moment, her expression suddenly changed. She no longer looked like the Evangeline I knew, the spoiled brat who was always overly concerned with cleanliness. Her gaze was sharp, and her expression was dark. Judging by her looks, it seemed like she was ready to kill someone at any moment.


    And this was the first time I saw her like that. It sent shivers down my spine.


    "My cousin didn''t like to fight, so I did it for her," I heard her say before Ash approached her and gently rubbed her back, but not in a sensual way.


    He wasforting her and trying to calm her down.


    That''s it. No wonder she''s so irritated with me. Maybe I remind her of her cousin. No wonder she dislikes weak people.


    "I''m provoking you to fight, Sapphire."


    Now, it makes sense.


    "Get the f. uck out of here, Ash," she turned to Ash, who raised both hands as if surrendering. "If you really want to extend your suspension, I''ll take you to the guidance office. I''m easy to talk to." Instead of being scared, Ash seemed even more pleased. I shook my head in disbelief and lost hope that I could salvage my clean record at this university.


    "I''ll wait outside," Ash said, smirking.


    "You''re persistent, aren''t you?" Evangeline asked in a serious tone.


    "I told you, I won''t leave her alone," he replied before winking at me and leaving the room.


    When Evangeline turned her gaze back to me, I sighed before filling up the form.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Deep down, I really didn''t want to do this. I wanted to run away, like what they do when they''re in a situation like this, but Evangeline was just staring at me now. "Here," I said and handed her the form. "So, will I be absent tomorrow?"


    "No." She nced at me while reading my information. "You should be here at seven a. m. tomorrow. Let''s fix the decorations again before we go to our first subject." "What?" I blinked my eyes twice, trying to process what she said. "But I am already suspended, right?"


    "Who''s suspended?"


    I was stunned when I saw what she did to my paper. She tore it into pieces before throwing it in the trash can. "You''re not suspended, and you still have a clean record."


    I sighed in relief, but doubt suddenly washed over me.


    "What''s the catch?" I asked her, which caused her grin to widen even more.


    "You''re really clever." She pped her hands before approaching me. She brought her lips close to my ear before whispering her condition. "Tell Ash that you''re suspended for a month, or else..." She''ll do something horrible.


    Although she didn''t finish her sentence, I know that''s what she wanted to ry.


    I was dumbfounded by her condition. But, why?


    "Do you really think I would believe that, Rose?" Ash, who was leaning against the door with his arms crossed over his chest, asked.


    His forehead was furrowed as he stared at Evangeline, as if he was irritated by what she was doing to me.


    Evangeline''s eyes widened in shock. "Why are you-"


    "Why am I here already?" he said, finishing her sentence. "I only left earlier to see if you''d do something unusual."


    A smirk appeared on his face as he walked towards me. His left hand was in his ck shorts pocket while he used his right hand to fix his messy hair.


    Evangeline wasn''t able to answer. Instead, she only stared at Ash with her clenched fists.


    "I know that I was right, but you won''t admit it as long as I''m here. I know you still y your dirty tricks. You always do," Ash said as he gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 26: It’s Not My Fault We’re Falling Apart

    He grabbed my right arm and pulled me up. I wasn''t nning on following him, but he was so strong that he pulled me to my feet.


    "If you have something to discuss with me, talk to me directly," Ash added, giving her a deadly re.


    "How can I talk to you if you won''t even bother to meet me, Cassius?" Evangeline said, the frustration evident in her voice.


    Ash was able to push her to her limit, unlike anyone else. What''s their real rtionship? I know it''s not just friendship, and I''m not stupid enough not to notice that. "We have nothing to talk about," Ash answered, his tone cold.


    Evangeline raised a brow. "Really?"


    Her expression changed again. It became neutral, but it was enough to give me chills. To be honest, she was extraordinarily scary today.


    Who are you really, Evangeline?


    "If you continue seeing her, I''m afraid I''ll have to suspend her for real, this time," Evangeline said, looking at me as if she was asking me to y along.


    But I didn''t. I just want to leave this ce. Both of them were draining me out.


    "You can''t do that." Ash said, smirking. "You don''t have any evidence, do you?


    "I do have one." Evangeline smirked before reaching into her pocket. But she seemed rmed when she couldn''t find it. "Fuck, where''s my phone?!" "Looking for this?"


    My eyes widened when I saw Ash holding Evangeline''s phone. I tilted my head, wondering how Ash managed to get her phone without her noticing.


    "There. You don''t have any evidence anymore," Ash said, twirling the phone in his hand before letting it fall to the floor.


    The phone screen cracked because of that, and as if it wasn''t enough, Ash stomped on her phone repeatedly.


    Evangeline just stood there, staring at her phone. It waspletely destroyed. I don''t think it can be fixed, even if she takes it to a technician.


    Ash was ruthless. I could see tears welling up in Evangeline''s eyes because of what he did.


    At some point, I started to wonder why Ash was acting like this... as if he was protecting me from her. Is that why he''s here now, even though his suspension hasn''t been lifted yet?


    "What the f. uck" Evangeline shouted, her voice echoing throughout the room. "Do you even know how much that phone means to me?! You bullshit!" she sat on the floor to pick up her shattered phone. "You don''t know where this came from, yet you broke it!"


    At that moment, I suddenly felt sorry for Evangeline. It seems like that phone had sentimental value.


    "Isn''t that too much, Ash?" I asked.


    Ash didn''t respond. He just nced at me briefly before turning his attention back to Evangeline.


    "You may be above me in some things, but in this University, I''m in charge, Rose," he stated, ignoring Evangeline''s and my words. "Remember that."


    I thought those were his final words, but then he said something to Evangeline that sent chills down my spine.


    "Andstly, don''t mess with my girl," he said with authority before pulling me out of the room.


    "YOUR father is right," my mother said when I got home." You''ve beening home at this hour for several days now, just like your father said."


    "I''m home, Mom," I said, taking her left hand and pressing it to my forehead as a sign of respect.


    I hate myself for loving my mother this much, despite her not giving me the love I deserve.


    Maybe it''s because I see myself in her. We''re both begging for love from someone who can''t give it back. I was begging for her to love me and take my side, even just once, while she was begging for my father''s love, even though it no longer existed.


    My father was just staring at me while sitting on the couch. Maybe he was waiting for me to give him some respect, but even if he killed me now, I would never give it to him.


    I went to the kitchen to drink some water, ignoring them.


    I remembered how I ran away after he pulled me outside the student council room. More like, I sprinted. I can deal with the exhaustion and the awkwardness I will feel if I stayed long with me.


    "Sapphire," my mom called, snapping me back to reality.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at her with a confused expression. She leaned against the wall, watching me closely as I drank water.


    "You seem to have a lot of time on your hands now, Mom," I said sarcastically before washing the ss I used and cing it in the rack. "You never even asked me if I was okay before, and now here you are, following me wherever I go." I wasn''t the type of person who would talk back to my mom, but I felt like I was about to lose my sanity if I didn''t say what was on my mind.


    "I would understand if you were stayingte because of schoolwork, but your ssmate said when I called that you didn''t stayte for anything today," she exined before ncing at the wall clock in the kitchen. "So where were you, Sapphire Jade?"


    "No matter what I say, you won''t believe me anyway. You''ll still believe Dad," I said in a low and polite tone.


    I didn''t know where I got the courage to talk back to her, even though she was already mad and calling me by my full name, which just meant she was already annoyed.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I''ll rest now, Mom. I''m tired today."


    I don''t want to argue anymore. I already have too much on my mind. I don''t want to add to it.


    "I was right, wasn''t I, Titania? Your child is so rude," I heard my dad say from the living room. "You didn''t raise her properly, which is why she turned out so disrespectful."


    I tried my best not to roll my eyes, but subconsciously, I did.


    I bowed my head when I saw how sharp my mother''s gaze was, but I had no intention of apologizing for my behavior now.


    It''s not my fault this family is falling apart.


    "Stop it, Randall." My mom massaged her temples. "I''m talking to our child calmly."


    Just as my mom said that, I was already in front of her. I looked at my dad and noticed his lips parting and closing as if he wanted to say something but was holding himself back.


    My father was such a jerk for being here despite what he did to us. He broke my trust, and he''s taking advantage of my mother''s love for him.


    "Mom, I''m really tired right now," I said in a low tone. "I have ss tomorrow, and we have quizzes again."


    There are times when I''m more stressed than usual, yet I still work hard for myself. ver even gave myself time to rest.


    "You''re such a worthless child," I heard my dad say before he stood up, and that was when my patience finally snapped.

 Chapter 27: Enjoy The Pain

    "If I''m a worthless child, then maybe I got it from you," I said without hesitation. "Cheating, wasting money, and treating Mom like trash in every way you can."


    He''s even worse than Ash, and much more horrible than Haze.


    I mean, Haze''s already wicked, and I can''t believe the fact that if Ipare him to my own father, Haze is so much better.


    "Where else would I find that kind of father if not here? I don''t even know why Mom puts up with you when, in fact, you''re the most worthless man I''ve ever known," I said as I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth.


    His mouth opened wide when I said that. I could clearly see the shock in his eyes, and he almost dropped the bottle of alcohol he was holding.


    He red at me, but I just shrugged it off and was about to pass by my mom when she suddenly grabbed my arm and pped me-which happened for the first time.


    I thought it would end there, but my tears fell when she pped me for the second time.


    I don''t know what''s more painful. Is it her p, or the fact that she pped me?


    "You don''t know anything about what you''re saying, so just stay quiet, Sapphire," she said to me in an authoritative tone. "I''m just protecting you from the demons around you."


    She''s not protecting me. She''s hurting me. If this is the kind of protection she''s going to give me, I''d rather she just leave me alone.


    "Protection is not what ed, Mom. I need freedom, but you can''t even give that to me," I said to her before I walked into my room and immediately locked the door.


    "OOPS, sorry! It''s because you''re so careless!"


    This is the third time someone bumped into me like this while I was walking towards the faculty room of the engineering department.


    The books borrowed by some freshmen for one of their subjectsst time were there, and they hadn''t returned them to the library even though the borrowing deadline had passed.


    "It''s... okay," I said forcibly as I sighed in exhaustion.


    Everything was so exhausting. I didn''t even know why I felt this way today. That''s why I prefer to be alone. It was lonely, but at least no one could hurt me.


    I just left without saying anything else to them. I clenched my fists hard as I heard themughing, like they were mocking me, before I finally got away from them.


    Their group wasn''t the only one messing with me today. Even other students from different buildings were picking on me.


    It was still because I was the reason why Ash was suspended, and since Evangeline''s authority over me ended this week, they''ve been continuously making my life miserable, which used to be peaceful.


    I just shook my head and took a deep breath before continuing my walk to the faculty. I just hope I won''t encounter those jerks here.


    I am not in the mood right now, and I wouldn''t know what I might do to them.


    "Fuck, it''s heavy," I muttered under my breath as I carried six hardbound books.


    It''s probably one in the afternoon, yet I am so tired. I still haven''t had a proper conversation with mom since the day she pped me on my left and right cheeks.


    It''s been a week, but it seems like she doesn''t regret what she did that day. She doesn''t even talk to me when we see each other at home. She acts like I''m not her daughter.


    I don''t know why she''s so foolish about dad. Dad doesn''t love her like he used to. He''s changed a lot, but it''s like she''s blind to the love that no longer exists.


    I just sighed and shook it off my mind.


    I was about to leave the library when someone suddenly bumped into me, causing me to fall to the floor.


    "Oops, sorry. I did it on purpose," said a guy in a yful tone.


    When I looked up at him, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. It was Haze, the wicked one.


    He smirked at me while lightly stroking his chin and sizing me up. I also noticed how he licked his lower lip when he nced at my legs. I immediately stood up and adjusted my clothes. "I''m sorry, bitch," he repeated, not taking his eyes off me.


    He wasn''t here to apologize to me for what he did. He came to annoy me.


    To be honest, Haze does look like a troublemaker, but the first thing I noticed about him now was the wound on his cheek. It was still slightly purple in color. It seemed like it had been there for a while but hadn''t healed yet. Maybe the punch was so strong that it''s taking a long time to heal. He deserves that, anyway.


    "Please, just stop messing with my life," I said with conviction and politeness as I clenched my fists, trying to calm myself down.


    I was afraid I would lose all my patience and do something I''d deeply regret in the end. Breathe deeply, Sapphire.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I already said sorry, didn''t I?" he repeated, raising both hands. "Can''t you forgive me, you ungrateful bitch?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    That''s it. I felt like a nerve snapped in my head. My gaze went darker as I stared at him. I was tired of life and looking for someone to take out my anger on.


    He was about to approach me, but I immediately kicked his groin, causing him to yelp and jump around while clutching the part I kicked.


    "F. uck! You''re such a bitch!" The veins on his head were bulging as he shouted that at me.


    His deadly gaze was enough to make other people retreat.


    However, I am not like other people he can easily intimidate.


    I took advantage of his weakness due to what I did to his groin. I grabbed his arm and twisted it behind his back. I kicked both of his knees to make him stumble. "Ah!" he groaned in pain as his knees directly hit the floor.


    The impact was strong, so his bones made a sound. I closed my eyes as I smiled widely.


    It feels surreal. I couldn''t believe I had the courage to do this to him. It feels good to release these hidden emotions.


    "I should be satisfied because I already kicked your balls, right?" I said as I started holding his right arm tightly. "But it will never be enough, Haze. Never," I added as I held onto his arm tightly.


    I may look weak and stupid, but I know how to fight. I don''t know why I know how to fight, but when I am in a dangerous situation, it feels like my body moves like a robot to protect myself.


    I have a fast reflex and enough strength to do something, like break someone''s bones.


    "Enjoy the pain," I murmured as I did something I know I''ll regret the next day.

 Chapter 28: Do You Hate Him?

    I could hear Haze''s screams and his bones breaking when I dislocated his right arm, and to be honest, it was so satisfying.


    I took a step back, while he tried to stand up, but failed.


    "You should thank me, Haze. Because even though you provoked my fucking patience, I''m still in my right mind," I said as I slung my bag over my shoulder.


    People gasped at the scene. Some were even recording me, so I knew what was going to happen in theing days.


    But why the fuck would I care? I already dislocated his shoulder. I couldn''t undo that.


    I was about to leave, but I felt like telling him a secret he''d never forget.


    "Let me tell you a secret, Haze," I whispered with a smirk. "I''ve killed someone before, and I won''t hesitate to do it again if you mess with me," I added, whispering in his ear, which made his entire face turn pale.


    MY HANDS were trembling as I held onto one of the cubicles in the bathroom. Even my legs were shaking uncontrobly.


    I don''t know where I got the courage earlier, but here I am now, barely able to stand.


    "Don''t fucking regret it, Sapphire. I-It''s toote now," I told myself, but my heart says otherwise.


    Some students were outside the cubicle, waiting for me toe out.


    "Why is someone like her even allowed in our school? She has the manners of a street vendor. She doesn''t deserve to be here."


    "She''s so poor, yet so shameless. She even caused a scene in the library earlier!"


    "Does she think she can escape what she did? The Greensmith family is not someone she should have messed with. Especially not Haze," another student added. "Ash and Mason are rich, but Haze''s family is more powerful in politics. Stupid woman."


    I closed my eyes. Sapphire, stop listening to them. You''re only hurting yourself.


    My breathing ragged. It felt like something was choking me, making it hard to breathe. My heart was in pain, and my vision was blurry.


    Sweat began to drip from my forehead as an unwanted memory resurfaced in my mind.


    "Please... don''t."


    I remember myself kneeling, holding onto his hands, crying and begging him not to hurt me. I wasn''t afraid of being hurt at that moment, but I was more afraid of what I might do to him. "Stop ying hard to get. Come on, just once. I promise, just once."


    It''s been a long time, but I still remember it like it happened yesterday. I remember his scent, his hair, the ck jacket and ripped jeans he wore, and even his face is etched in my mind.


    I also remember him kneeling in front of me, gently yet harshly stroking my hair.


    "I don''t want to hurt anyone. Don''t do this..." I told him.


    It was raining, and it''s only the two of us. I thought he was just going to ask for directions, but I ended up kneeling when he punched me in the stomach.


    He had a dirty, lustful expression in his eyes.


    I knew how to fight, but I didn''t want to hurt him.


    "Just once, miss. I''ll let you go after this."


    As if on cue, I returned to reality. It was only then that I realized I had been staring nkly while tears continued to fall.


    It was a painful memory I tried to bury deep in my mind, but because of Haze and what I did to him, I remembered everything.


    I hate guys like them. My dad, Haze, Ash... they''re all the same.


    They''re demons.


    But I am, too. Aren''t I?


    I stared at the bathroom door, trying to calm myself down. I knew I couldn''t hide here forever.


    But wait, why is it so quiet outside the bathroom now?


    As if the Universe heard my question, someone spoke.


    "I sent them all away," Mason, who was outside the door, spoke. "You can cry louder if you want. No one will hear you, and no one will judge you. I''ll also leave the room, but I''ll stay outside to guard you. No one can enter the bathroom as long as I''m here."


    "W-Why are you helping me?" I asked.


    Instead of thanking him, I asked him that question instead. It was my pride talking. I''m not used to being helped by others. I''ve always been used to relying on myself.


    Mason felt like my real family rather than my own.


    "I knew what happened," Mason answered, his tone low. "Haze''s in the hospital now. ording to the news, someone dislocated his shoulder, and he was groaning in pain. I know it was you."


    I couldn''t speak immediately because of what he said. Is he mad? Is that why he''s here? To punish me for what I did to his friend?


    "I-I won''t say sorry," I unconsciously said, stuttering a bit.


    "I''m not telling you to," he muttered and knocked on the door.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    It wasn''t loud, but just enough for me to hear. Even the way he knocked told me I was safe because he was here.


    "Open it, Sapphire. It''s fine. I won''t hurt you, nor judge you."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Evangeline is so lucky to have a brother like Mason. That thought made me cry more.


    Finally, I opened the door, and saw Mason smiling at me.


    "You did a great job," he said, patting my head. "And I should be the one apologizing for what he did. If you hadn''t broken his bone, I probably would have done it."


    I remained silent, but I cried harder when he pulled me in and gave me a hug. "It''s okay, you''re human. It''s okay to let those things out. In fact, you need to let go of all your frustrations to stay alive."


    After calming me down, he held my cheeks and wiped my tears away with his thumb. My heart skipped a beat because of what he did.


    Not because I like him, but because it feels good to have him by my side.


    "I am so proud of you for fighting back. Evangeline''s proud of you, too."


    "Evangeline?" I tilted my head, looking at him in confusion. "Why is her name being brought up? She''s not even here."


    Instead of answering right away, he just shrugged. "I just know that she''s proud of you because that''s the only thing she wants you to do. She wants you to fight for yourself without anyone provoking you, not even Haze." "Huh?" I asked in disbelief, my mouth slightly open. I was at a loss for words and energy to understand everything.


    I also didn''t understand why he seemed even more pleased with what I did to his friend. It''s... weird.


    Then again, Mason being part of Haze and Ash''s circle is already weird to me. I don''t know how he puts up with the attitudes of those two when he''s so different.


    Suddenly, an idea formed in my mind.


    "Do you hate Haze, for instance?"

 Chapter 29: Need A Ride?

    "No. He''s my best friend, but I don''t tolerate his behavior," Mason answered without hesitation. "And besides, he''ll recover. You didn''tpletely cripple his arm, though I''m sure he''ll be writhing in pain for a few days because of it." I chuckled at what he said, but then I remembered something eded to deal with.


    "Calling the attention of Sapphire Jade Miller. Please proceed to the guidance office," I heard an announcementing from the speaker.


    This is it. The doomsday.


    We left the bathroom afterward, but I was shocked, seeing Evangeline waiting for us.


    "I can handle this, Mason. You have an exam. I''ll take care of this," Evangeline said, looking me in the eye.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright." Mason nodded and left, leaving me and Evangeline alone.


    ". My gosh, Sapphire. You look like a mess." She shook her head before tossing me a handkerchief. "Fix your damn self before we go there."


    I smiled. Mason was right. She''s proud of what I did, and I could feel it.


    After she dropped me off, she left immediately because she was busy with the freshmen week preparations happening next week.


    I was now in front of the counselor, who gave me a look in disbelief.


    "I''M SO disappointed, Miss Miller," the counselor said, shaking her head. "It was clearly stated here. Never hurt your co-students," she added, her tone low and authoritative as she pointed at the handbook.


    I lowered my head and bit my lower lip, trying to maintain myposure. My pride was all I had left, and I didn''t want them to take that away from me too.


    The news spread like wildfire. To make matters worse, the video of Haze writhing in pain while I stood there smirking like a demon had already been posted on the university''s unofficial page.


    I sessfully dislocated his shoulder, but it ruined my life afterward.


    He hasn''t even taken any action against me yet, but my life was already in shambles.


    "I''ve known you for years," said the counselor, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Your life''s already ahead of you. You just need to endure a little longer, and you''ll reach your dreams. Why did you have to cause this kind of trouble?"


    I remained silent. Would any exnation change anything? It felt like they had already decided on my punishment. This conversation was just a formality.


    Besides, I knew what I did was wrong. I lost control of my anger.


    However, why prolong the process if they''re going to ruin my whole life anyway?


    "I already called your mother. She''s on her way here now," she added.


    My eyes widened, but I regained myposure afterward. "She''s a busy person. You shouldn''t have called her.


    My mom will give me an earful after this. We haven''t even talked since our argument, so why did they have to call my mom when I''m here and ready to face whatever punishment they''ll give me? The counselor was about to speak, but she stopped when someone spoke from the door.


    "Good morning," mom greeted.


    Even before hearing my side, she was already ring at me, looking like she was about to scold me at any moment.


    "Mrs. Miller, I''m d you made it." The counselor stood up to greet my mom in return. "Sapphire, please wait outside while I talk to your mother."


    "No. I''ll stay here," I answered firmly. "You should be talking to me because I''m the one who made the mistake, so why are you asking me to leave?"


    Why did they have to call my mom here? She looked stressed, and I felt a pang of guilt because of that.


    "This is an adult conversation, Sapphire. It''s best if you follow instructions," my mom said, leaving me no choice.


    I quietly walked over outside the room and stood in front of the door.


    I watched them talk the entire time. Their conversation didn''tst long, but I could see the shock and sadness in my mom''s eyes as she listened to the counselor.


    I wanted to go over there, but I held myself back.


    When their conversation ended, the counselor quickly excused herself, and I went inside the guidance office.


    "What did she say to you, Mom?" I asked because she hadn''t spoken since their discussion. I was dying of curiosity. "Did she mention suspension?"


    Instead of answering, my mom raised her hand, as if she was about to p me again. I waited for it, but nothing happened.


    "Nothing will change even if I p you multiple times. You''ll never learn," she said, lowering her hand. "I thought I raised you well, but you still don''t know how to act properly."


    I could hear the disappointment in her voice. It was breaking my heart. Even here, she wasn''t on my side. I knew I was wrong, but did she really need to rub it in?


    "Where should I act properly, Mom? In thinking that it''s okay to be constantly judged by others because we''re poor? In epting all the hurtful words they throw at me?" "Yes!" she shot back, catching me off-guard. "Because of all that, you should have kept quiet and not caused any trouble!"


    "But he started it-"


    "It won''t matter even if you say that in court! You went against Haze. Do you think anything will change if you say he provoked you first or did something wrong? Nothing! Even if they expel you now, there''s nothing we can do because they''re powerful!" mom shouted.


    And before I knew it, my hands were trembling in shock. Did I hear her right?


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I blinked my eyes twice. "C-Court?"


    "Haze ns to sue you. And if that happens, they''ll expel you from here," she muttered. "I told you to stay away from them, but you didn''t listen to me."


    That never crossed my mind. I didn''t think it would get to the point where I could be jailed for what I did. It was... the second time already.


    But will someone help me like before?


    Suddenly, everything felt heavy. I ran away from the guidance office.


    "Sapphire!" I heard my mom calling me, but I didn''t look back.


    I was already suffocating. eded to breathe.


    And as if on cue, as I reached the gate, Ash was already in front of me, staring at me intently as he gripped the hand brake tightly. "Need a ride?" "Why are you still here?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Go away. I want to be alone."


    "Well, I don''t want to." He smirked and pointed to the motorcycle. "Don''t you want to-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, I immediately sat behind him on the motorcycle.


    "Hold tight, baby," I heard him say before I put the helmet on my head, and he drove away.


    Ash brought me to a beach in the rurals. And even though I didn''t want to admit it, it somehow gave me peace. Without him, I don''t know where I would go. "Thank you," I said in a low tone. I didn''t know why I couldn''t raise my voice, but I hope he heard it.

 Chapter 30: So I Will Be Able To Protect You

    "It seems insincere, but okay, you''re wee," he replied, making me roll my eyes at him.


    He walked closer to me but stopped abruptly when he noticed he was getting too close. He ced both hands in his pocket before gazing at the sky. I felt like a fire he always avoided. I really don''t know why he keeps doing that.


    "At least you know," I replied to him.


    Instead of being offended, heughed at what I said.


    "Aren''t you tired of being nice? Will it hurt you if you cut sses for the day? Your reason would be valid anyway," Ash asked.


    He said that because I still have ns to go back to school even after what happened.


    "It will hurt me because it will affect my grades negatively, Ash. And what? Valid? Unless someone dies or I die, no reason is valid enough to be absent."


    Rich people don''t understand why we care about our grades so much. For the poor like me, that''s our only hope of escaping this cycle. The cycle of being poor and oppressed by others. This is the only key we have to reach the sess we want.


    "Does it matter if I''m here, though?" he asked me, making me turn to look at him.


    I crossed my arms over my chest before facing him. "I just said eded a ride earlier. I don''t need apanion."


    "Tell that to yourself when you''re no longer crying in front of me." Although his response was harsh, his voice was serious. I couldn''t tell if he was angry with me or something else.


    But if that''s the case, why would he be mad at me?


    Ah, is it because of Haze?


    "F. uck." I couldn''t help but curse when he threw a white handkerchief at me. "Where are your manners, Ash? If you''re going to hand me something, do it properly."


    Still, I picked up the handkerchief he had thrown at my face.


    "Wipe your tears. I hate seeing women cry," he said seriously, causing me to burst outughing.


    "Did I hear that right?" I pretended to clean my ears to annoy him. "You make women cry, Ash. Stop trying to be a good person. You''re not."


    "You''re harsh for someone I just helped earlier, don''t you think?" he asked in amazement, shaking his head slightly.


    "I know."


    And I''m sorry. I don''t even know why I''m like this. It''s hard for me to ept help from others.


    "Anyway, am I sick or something since you''re always avoiding me, Ash?" I asked him. "It''s not like I don''t want it, though. But I''m really curious. Are you just crazy or naturally moody?"


    "I don''t want to cross the line as I try not to sin because of you," he answered.


    Instead of answering my question, he just made me more confused with his response. He knows how to confuse me, doesn''t he?


    I was supposed to ask him why, but I didn''t get to say it because he suddenly walked up to me and turned to face me.


    "What are you-"


    I couldn''t finish my sentence when he leaned in and kissed me. It was aggressive yet gentle. I don''t know how those two powerful words merge at the same time, but all I know is that... Ash was trying to enter his tongue into my mouth. He quickly seeded when he angled my head to deepen our kiss. I couldn''t help but close my eyes because of what he was doing to me.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I know I should push him away, right? But damn, Sapphire. Why am I kissing him back?


    Before I knew it, my hands were wrapped around his neck, and my legs were around his waist.


    "Ah..." I moaned softly when he sat me down on the sand and deepened our kiss again.


    His hands were traveling along my waist. Just like when we were in the library, they moved up and down.


    It was seductive and frustrating at the same time. He was the one kissing me, but it felt like I was the one being teased.


    I wanted to ask him for more, but I know it''s forbidden.


    "S. hit," I muttered under my breath as his hands gripped my right breast a bit.


    An unfamiliar sensation traveled through my body as it was the first time I felt this kind of feeling.


    But that was also the reason I quickly opened my eyes and pushed him away with all my strength.


    "That sin." He seemed drunk based on how he looked at me.


    It looked like he wanted more, and I avoided his gaze because I was afraid his eyes would reflect mine.


    "That''s what I''m trying to avoid, Sapphire. Because you''re too kind, and I hate you for that. You tried to fight once, but that''s where it ends."


    He was sweating as he said that. I saw him quickly nce at my neck down to my chest, but he immediately looked away before cursing under his breath.


    "If you really hate me that much, then protect me," I demanded without hesitation.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! I don''t know why I said that.


    "Why would I protect something that wasn''t mine?" he replied, cing both hands on my side and leaning his face closer to mine.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked him, tilting my head while trying to figure out why he said that.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shouldn''t have asked. I should have run away from him.


    "Be mine, Sapphire," he said as he gave me a peck on my lips.


    It was a shallow kiss but addictive. It felt like his lips were poison I shouldn''t drink. I am bing addicted to a poison I shouldn''t even have.


    "So I will be able to protect you." Again, he imed my lips, like it was his way to mark me and im me.


    "You like that, baby?" Ash whispered as he parted his lips from mine. "Oh, I guess I don''t need to ask. I can clearly see from your reaction that you liked my kiss, Sapphire..."


    I was panting as I stared at him. God can be unfair sometimes. Even though Ash was sweaty, he still looked so handsome. Meanwhile, as for me... no, I won''t even describe myself. I didn''t look good at all. I was crying earlier, and now, I was sweating a lot because of this devil in front of me.


    "Answer me, Sapphire." He grabbed my chin, but I quickly pped his hand away to get him to release me.


    "Damn you, Ash." I crossed my arms over my chest, ring at him. "That''s my answer. No one can own me, not even you," I said, trying to say it with conviction, and I was d I did.


    I didn''t even stutter or hesitate as I said it.

 Chapter 31: Youre Mine, Even If You Dont Want To

    But since Ash fears nothing, he seemed even more pleased by what he heard from me. I could see the amazement in his eyes as he looked at me.


    He was ying with his lips using his thumb, trying to stifle a chuckle.


    "Really?" He grinned again after hearing my response. "Your body says otherwise, Sapphire. Why don''t you be honest with yourself? You like me, and I like you too."


    "Why are you so sure that I like you?" I raised an eyebrow as I asked him that question.


    I didn''t know how to tell if I liked him or not, but definitely... I am attracted to him, and I can''t deny that.


    He already caught my attention back in my first year of college. He''s handsome, and he has that aura that makes people turn their heads when they see him. That''s the effect he had on me back then, but because I knew what kind of guy he was, I did everything to avoid him.


    I did the same with Mason and Ash.


    But now, they''re bothing to me at once.


    "Because you kissed me back," he replied without hesitation. He brought his face closer to mine, tucking a few strands of my hair that had fallen over my face behind my ear. "ver saw you doing those things with another man."


    He quickly pulled his face away from me, but it felt like a surge of electricity ran through my body because of what he did. I closed my eyes as I tried to calm down and forget what he had done earlier.


    "I was just trying to see what it feels like, Ash. It just so happens that you''re always the one initiating these kisses, so I''m experimenting with you right now."


    Of course, that wasn''t true. ver even thought about dating from the start, let alone kissing someone.


    "And what did you just say? You haven''t seen me kissing anyone else? Maybe it''s because you haven''t caught me yet, Ash."


    I''ll never let him know that he was my first, and I''ll break his ego if I can.


    He didn''t respond immediately, which made me smirk.


    "Bring me back to the school now," Imanded as I looked at my surroundings.


    It was a good thing that there''s no other people here at this hour, or else, they might have thought the wrong thing.


    "Aside from that, you said you hate me," I said, recalling what he had said earlier. "You should keep feeling that way. It will be better for both of us."


    I was about to get off below him, but I couldn''t when he grabbed both my shoulders and pushed me back down.


    "I won''t let you, Sapphire."


    His jaw tightened as he stared at me, gripping my shoulders firmly. His eyes were filled with hatred... and another emotion I couldn''t quite identify.


    What was it? Was he angry at me because he couldn''t have me the way he has other women?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Is that it, Ash?


    "I''ll make you realize that what we''re doing right now isn''t just an experiment."


    I groaned when suddenly, Ash pulled me by the neck and kissed me. Unlike his earlier gentle kisses, this one was rough. He was careful, but his kisses were forceful. It felt like he was trying to devour my entire mouth if that was even possible. Why can''t I push him away?


    I arched my back in relief as Ash''s kisses traveled from my lips down to my neck and corbone. He lingered on my neck as if it were his favorite food, licking and lightly sucking it without pause.


    I wanted to stop him, but at the same time, I wanted him to continue.


    It felt like what he was doing wasn''t enough. His hands on my stomach seemed like they were trying to make me beg for his touch.


    I closed my eyes and unconsciously bit my lower lip, trying to stifle my moans. No. I should suppress it.


    "Ah!" A loud moan escaped from my lips. "Fuck you, Ash!"


    He had gripped my right breast. There''s no way I wouldn''t moan because of that!


    "You were trying so hard to hold back your moans," he smirked before looking at my right breast that he had squeezed, "so eded to take it to the next level."


    Judging by his expression, he seemed quite pleased with what he had done... and that''s also when I noticed how his crotch was bulging between his legs. It had been trying to escape from his pants for a while now.


    Instead of responding, I flipped him off before standing up. He didn''t stop me this time since he was already standing a bit farther away.


    He didn''t try toe near me. He seemed content just watching me as I straightened my wrinkled skirt.


    "I should be the only one who sees you in this state... and hearing your moans, just like earlier," he said as he looked me up and down. "You should only be like this for me, Sapphire. No one else can make you moan like I do. Remember that."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Even though he said it softly, it rang loudly in my ears.


    As he stared at me, his gaze darkened, and he clenched his jaw like he remembered something he didn''t want to.


    "I''ll kill anyone who tries to take you away from me, even if it''s my best friend. Always remember that. You''re mine, even if you don''t want to." "CAN''T YOU finish that quickly? I''ve been asking you to do it since earlier, haven''t I?" Evangeline said irritably, massaging her temples.


    She was trying to calm herself. It was thest day to prepare for the uing freshmen week, and yet the decorations were still not done.


    Time was running out, and on top of that, some of the designs were ruined. The auditorium hadn''t been locked yesterday, allowing some students to get in and damage the decorations we made-most likely from the College of Tourism building.


    Presci was frantically fixing the damaged decorations inside the auditorium. She was the one who forgot to lock the door when she left the auditorium.


    But Evangeline was at fault, too. As the president, we were all under her authority, so she should have at least checked yesterday if Presci hadpleted all her tasks before leaving the university.


    "ver say anything when Vincent is always here, but can you please focus on your task?" Evangelinemanded. "I assigned you to decorations because I know how talented you are, but if you continue beingcent like this, you might as well quit. I don''t need people like you here."


    That was thest thing Evangeline said before walking away from us.


    She was scarier today than usual.


    "She''s just angry," I told Presci, who seemed torn between crying or finishing the new design. "Don''t take her words seriously. She''ll apologize when she calms down... maybe."


    "She won''t do that," she replied, referring to Evangeline. We all knew how stubborn she could be. "But thank you, Sapphire. You should go after her before she gets mad at you. You know how much she hates you."


    "Yeah, right." I waved goodbye to her and followed Evangeline.

 Chapter 32: Last Task

    "I didn''t bring you here to gossip, Miller." Evangeline''s arms were crossed as she red at me. It seemed like she was ready tosh out at anyone just to vent her anger.


    "I know.," I replied coldly before writing in my small notebook.


    I was listing the things we needed to do before the start of freshmen week. It''s sad that it''s a Sunday, but here we are, still working on the preparations.


    "So you know. Then, do your job correctly," she thundered.


    Her voice wasn''t loud, but it was more intense than usual. Evangeline was obviously feeling the pressure from all the issues happening now. She never nned to prepare a month ahead only for the event to be ruined like this. I only shook my head in response. I''m the only one who can tolerate her in times like this.


    "You''re all just making me angrier. Where did I go wrong when I nned this event a month in advance?" Evangeline muttered, her tone angry. "Those little jackasses. They y dirty."


    The College of ountancy student council has the best way of handling events, recognizing her as the best project manager thrice. Because of that, other departments were envious of her, so they were finding ways to ruin her future events. That''s why I understand why Evangeline is so frustrated today. The student council''s reputation and hers are at stake. One mistake can ruin her life forever... just like mine.


    Damn it, I remembered again.


    After that incident, everything just got messier. I haven''t heard any news from Haze, but I know he''s nning something... horrible, just like what I did to him.


    Also, my home has be more like hell for me. My father never stops scolding me, saying I''ve be more rebellious because I''m studying at a good school, while my mother just res at me every time I leave for school and when shees home from work.


    Maybe it''s better for us to stay this way because, to be honest, I don''t even see each other as family anymore. It feels like we''re just strangers living under the same roof.


    "Stop spacing out, Sapphire," Evangeline snapped at me, ring again.


    "Oh, sorry." I sighed.


    Anyway, I''ve been following Evangeline around since earlier, not because I wanted to, but because that was her instruction.


    "You''re the secretary, so you should be the one taking notes. Do I have to write everything down myself? I already have enough on my te. Stop asking nonsensical questions and just do your job if you don''t want to lose your schrship." I couldn''t help but wince, remembering her response when I asked why she wanted me to follow her like a leech today.


    "Right. I have a job for you." Evangeline''s mood, which was sour earlier, now turned into a smirk like she was nning something evil.


    I don''t like the way she smirks. That''s usually bad news for me.


    "Do everything you can to make Ash, Mason, and Haze perform at the event on Friday," she demanded with authority.


    Fuck. I knew there was something behind that smirk.


    I couldn''t help but massage my temples as I tried to process hermand. "Are you kidding me right now?"


    I''ve been avoiding Ash, Mason is hard to find, and Haze... never mind. Everyone knows how much he hates me now.


    "I''m not," she answered coldly. "If you can''t convince them to perform, then don''t bother showing up at the student council ever again, and technically, leave this school too." "Why me?" I asked.


    "Why not you? Are you doubting all my life decisions? How dare you?" Evangeline shot back, raising an eyebrow.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "It''s not like that-"


    "Then stop asking anything about it," she said, cutting me off. "Try to ask Haze first. If you manage to convince Mason and Ash but not Haze, every effort you''ll make will go to waste, don''t you think?" I nodded. She has a point, after all.


    What I don''t understand is why she needs me to do this, knowing well how angry Haze is with me right now. I don''t even know if his hand has healed after I dislocated it.


    Weeks had passed, but I doubt the pain has faded that fast.


    "You''re Mason''s sister," I said in a low tone.


    "And you''re my freaking secretary, Jade," she shot back as she rolled her eyes at me.


    I can''t understand Evangeline anymore. Sometimes she''s nice to me, but most of the time, she''s not. I wonder if she has a twin, and maybe that''s the one who''s nice to me, or perhaps she has a split personality? "Fine. I''ll do it." No matter how much I argue with her, I won''t win. "When should I go?"


    "Would you rather go in the next few days after the event is over?" Evangeline said sarcastically, rolling her eyes.


    I sighed in frustration, trying to hold back. Is her mood that bad right now that she''s taking it out on everyone? Even Presci, her friend, couldn''t escape her wrath.


    "I''ll go now," I answered before I put my notebook in my bag.


    I was about to walk out of the auditorium, but I stopped when I noticed her already observing the stage design.


    She fucking smiled. A genuine one.


    Because of that, I stomped away, hoping it would at least help me vent some of my frustration.


    "EVANGELINE Rose, you bitch."


    I couldn''t do anything else now but curse Evangeline, either in my mind or out loud, as I stood in front of the Greensmith Hospital where Haze was recovering.


    I sighed deeply as I looked at the hospital. As far as I know, Haze''s family was even richer than Mason and Ash. Maybe it''s because the Greensmith family owns several businesses abroad.


    Yet, I had the guts to dislocate his shoulder that time. As I thought about it, it only just sank in what a foolish thing I did, especially to someone as rich and influential as Haze.


    Anyway, it''s been a while since Ist saw Ash. I don''t know what it is with him, but he''s like a ghost that disappears and reappears whenever he feels like it.


    Suddenly, I realized something. After he messed with me, I haven''t seen him with another woman since. It''s either he messes with me, or I don''t see him at school at all. Could it be that he''s flirting with other women outside?


    I shook my head because my thoughts were going in all sorts of directions again. Whatever he wants to do with his life shouldn''t affect me. I shouldn''t care about whatever he''s up to. I have other things to do.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have an appointment with Mr. Greensmith. You can''t go to his room right now," said the staff in the information desk.

 Chapter 33: How Can You Hurt The Person You Like?

    I sighed in frustration. My patience was being tested to its limit today, wasn''t it?


    But why didn''t I think of this earlier? Haze isn''t an ordinary person. He''s the son of a fucking influential politician. How bold was I to assume I could just talk to him because I''m at the hospital? I took my phone and called Evangeline. That wicked bitch.


    "They won''t let me in," I said as soon as she answered the call.


    "Wait, will you?" Evangeline told me.


    After a few seconds of silence, the staff already let me in.


    "Beg harder, Sapphire. Just so you know, Haze isn''t the kind of person you should have messed with," Evangeline said before ending the call.


    I took a deep breath. This is it, Sapphire. Just finish your task here, and you can go back to school now.


    "YOU''VE got a lot of nerveing here, don''t you?"


    That was the first thing Haze said to me when I entered his room.


    I was expecting his room to be big, but it was more than my expectations. It was even bigger than our ssroom. It looked more like a mansion than a room for a sick person like him. "Are you... okay?" I wasn''t even sure why I asked that, but I still did.


    I may hate Haze to the bone, but at the same time, I was worried about his shoulder. No matter how much he pissed me off when I dislocated his shoulder, I don''t like being the reason he wouldn''t be able to pursue his passion.


    He was the drummer in their band. Mason is the guitarist, and Ash is the vocalist. Sometimes Mason sings as the second voice, but most of the time, it''s just Ash who sings.


    "Do I look like I''m okay?" he said in an annoyed tone as he showed me his shoulder. "I''m not, but my shoulder is better now, even though at first I just wanted to die from the pain."


    There was still a bandage wrapped around his entire arm, so I just averted my gaze. It looked painful.


    "It was your fault, though. I told you not to mess with me."


    He''s a jerk, and he always will be. Why should I be nice to a guy like him?


    "And I thought you were here to say sorry." He smirked at me before grabbing the remote from the side table and turning off the TV.


    "I was supposed to, but with your rude behavior, I''d rather just end up in jail, or maybe I''ll break your other arm so they''ll match," I said without hesitation.


    Why can''t I hold myself back like I used to?


    "Bitch," he said as he red at me.


    "Jerk," I immediately shot back as I clenched my fists.


    I expected him to be mad at me as I called him a jerk.


    But he said something I wanted to hear the least.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I like you from the start, Sapphire," Haze said in a sincere tone, catching me off guard.


    Maybe my hearing was deteriorating. Isn''t it? Or was I hallucinating because of everything happening to me right now?


    I was expecting him to say it was a joke, but after a few minutes of staring at him, he was just looking at me seriously.


    He even raised an eyebrow, confused. What the hell?


    "Are you staring at me like that because you find me handsome?" he asked in a teasing tone.


    "As if," I said as I decided to sit on the couch, not too far from him. I"Stop making jokes like that. It wasn''t funny, and I won''t even buy it, for your information."


    I wasn''t swayed by his sudden confession, but I admit that I was taken aback for a bit. I didn''t know if he was just messing with me or not.


    He fucking harassed me when he first saw me, and he even called me an ungrateful bitch at the library just before I dislocated his shoulder. And now he''s telling me that he liked me from the very beginning? If that''s the case, is he a sadist?


    "Who told you it was a joke, anyway?" he said sincerely, so I turned my gaze back to him.


    There was no trace of humor in his expression. I tried to stare at him to intimidate him, but it wasn''t effective.


    In the end, I was the one who looked away.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I like you," he repeated with conviction this time. He even adjusted his position on the bed. "Do I have to repeat it?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His words made my blood boil. My patience was already at its limit.


    "Do I look like some kind of joke to you?" I asked him in disbelief.


    I didn''t even know how I should feel anymore. I was so tired and exhausted. I didn''t know what to do.


    I was supposed to talk to him about the uing freshmen week, but I don''t know why we''re talking about this now. I also know that I should apologize to him to spare my life, but here I am, holding on to my pride as it''s the only thing I have left.


    I like to n things. But right now, not a single thing is going ording to my n.


    "I told you it wasn''t a joke," he answered, a hint of irritation in his voice.


    "Ash started messing with my life a month ago, and now it''s your turn," I said coldly. "Are you taking turns teasing me? It''s not funny. If you have time to waste because you''re rich, well, I don''t. I want to have a good life like all of you, but you won''t even let me have that?"


    I really don''t understand why, out of all the students in school, they chose to mess with me.


    "ver said you had to believe me." He gazed at the door beside me. "I just wanted to tell you so I could let go of these feelings, and also to apologize for everything I said to you."


    His words and tone were full of sincerity, but my heart couldn''t take it easy. I''m not quick to believe in these things, and I''m even slower to trust people. Aside from that, some things just didn''t add up.


    "You did horrible things to me. How can you say that you like me?"


    His wrongdoings reminded me of some things from my past that I chose to bury deep in my mind. I still couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    How can they hurt the person they like if that was even true?

 Chapter 34: A Familiar Man

    "I did all that to get your attention," Haze said as he heaved a sigh. "I was the first one to greet you that day, but you still noticed Ash. I knew I had to do something, and when I got jealous, I couldn''t control my anger." I raised an eyebrow. Is it the day they were chit chatting in our room?


    He was right, though. Now that I think about it, he did seem nice that day. He evenplimented me. I thought he was just messing with me back then.


    What he did wasn''t right, but somehow, I understand him. When you like someone, you''ll do anything for them to notice you. Sometimes, people even lose their rationality when they like someone.


    But...


    "Why do you like me?" I asked, expecting him to be taken aback by my question.


    However, he answered that question casually.


    "Because you can fight for yourself in your own way."


    Instead of him being surprised, I was the one who widened my eyes in shock.


    "And that''s the first time I heard that," I said as I lightly touched my chin. "Everyone told me that I should fight and release the devil inside me."


    "You fight for yourself in your own way, Sapphire. They just don''t see it. Only the same kind of people can recognize the same type of characteristic."


    He chuckled a bit, but I could still see the sincerity in his eyes.


    I was about to ask what he meant by that, but he spoke again.


    "By the way, don''t think that Evangeline was dumb for sending you here. I was the one who requested her to do that. I wanted to talk to you, but because of this," he showed me his still-bandaged shoulder, "I couldn''t do it, so I made you adjust instead."


    I chuckled for two reasons. First, because hisst remark was sarcastic, and second, because I felt stupid for being intimidated by Evangeline earlier.


    Who in their right mind could perform well after breaking a bone? I thought she was just losing her sanity.


    "I think I should go now." I fixed my shirt and hair a bit. "Thank you for wasting my time."


    I just don''t think I can trust him that easily, especially when it''s them. I should always be ready for whatever they n against me.


    "Are we okay now?" he asked me before he checked his face in the mirror. "Damn, my bruise still hurts."


    Only now did I notice that his bruise seemed new. This guy is really unlucky. He already broke a bone, and it seems like he got beaten up again on the street.


    But I was wrong.


    "That damn Ash."


    "Ash did that?" I asked the question even before I thought of it.


    He nodded and pointed to another wound on his lip. It was the wound I noticed on him before I dislocated his shoulder.


    "He said you''re his, and no one can take you from him, not even us, his friends."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    My heart skipped a beat. I had a bad feeling about what he was saying.


    "By now, Mason probably has a bruise on both cheeks too," he answered, chuckling a bit. "That''s only fair so I''ll have someone to share the pain with."


    I shook my head in disbelief as I walked towards the door, intending to leave without saying anything more.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    However, someone opened the door for me just as I was about to open it.


    It was a man in his 50s wearing a gray three-piece suit. I knew he was rich, but just by his stance, I already felt intimidated, which I rarely feel.


    The man in front of me seemed like his gaze alone could kill me in a second.


    "Are you okay, miss?" he asked in a low yet authoritative tone. "You look pale and scared."


    He then looked at Haze, who was lying on his hospital bed. Even though I couldn''t see him because my back was turned to him, I could feel the weight of Haze''s gaze on me. "Did you do something horrible to her, Haze?" the man asked.


    His voice, which was calm earlier, now sounded intimidating.


    I looked up to see his face but quickly averted my eyes when I realized something upon looking at his face.


    "N-no, I''m fine."


    Damn, I even stuttered while saying that.


    He looked strangely familiar to me. Even his voice and his entire presence felt familiar.


    And just by looking at him, I was already frightened, and I didn''t know why.


    I had only seen him twice, but it felt like I already knew him. Was it just my imagination, or did he also seem to know me well? He seemed oddlyfortable with me, I guess.


    I suddenly remembered the day when I was in elementary school, and our teacher asked us to create a family tree.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I was rummaging through old photos in the storage room when I found a picture.


    It was my mother with three guys. They didn''t look like lovers, but they seemed close to my mom. It seems like they were around the same age. The picture was taken in a garden that looked like paradise, and it seemed like it was taken decades ago, given how old the photo looked.


    My mom was simply dressed in a t-shirt and pants, while the two men on either side of her wore expensive suits.


    An unfamiliar guy was on the right side of the picture. He had his arm around my mom while she smiled at him. Another man on the left side of the picture. He was looking seriously at the camera with his hands behind his back. They looked like friends... or was it something else?


    "Mom, who is this?" I asked her, who happened to walk into the storage room while I was looking at the photos.


    "Just someone I know." She took the picture from me and hid it behind her back. "Finish what you''re looking for and put everything back when you''re done. Your dad will get mad if he finds that mess."


    The person on the left side... It was the man in front of me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m Simon Parker, Mason''s father, if you''re wondering," he said, as if he could read my mind.


    That brought me back to reality. Was my curiosity evident?


    "You know my son, right? It seems like he''s quite interested in you," he exined as he raised an eyebrow. "And by looking at you, I can see why."


    I wanted to ask him what he meant by that, but I forgot about it when I remembered something else. I had been dying to see Mason over the past few days because I wanted to ask him something, but now, his father was standing right in front of me.


    "Can I talk to you, Sir?" I asked, hiding the fear inside me. "ed to ask you something."

 Chapter 35: It’s Dangerous For You To Be Here

    Simon nodded.


    He brought me to a coffee shop afterward, which was inside the Greensmith Hospital. And they don''t just serve ordinary coffee here.


    The tiny caramel mhiato in front of me already costs a hundred dors-More than my monthly allowance.


    I smiled as I tasted the strong vor of the coffee on my tongue.


    "It''s delicious, sir," Iplimented as I took another sip. "I already expected it to taste good. A coffee that costs this much is really expensive." If their coffee didn''t taste good at this price, they might as well close the shop.


    I expected him to be disgusted because of what I said. A hundred dors might be nothing to them, but it''s already a fortune for me.


    But he felt the exact opposite.


    "I''m amazed that you can talk to me like this and say what''s on your mind without any filter," he said with a smirk.


    It was unusual for me to see an older businessman drinking iced coffee instead of ck coffee. The fear I felt earlierpletely disappeared and was reced by admiration.


    "Even Mason doesn''t talk to me like this. Ash and Haze are afraid of me, but you''re not. That''s amazing."


    "Because there''s nothing to be afraid of, sir." I ced the cup of coffee back on the table. I had finished it before our conversation even started.


    The taste was addictive, though.


    "So, what do you want to ask?" He nced at me, waiting for me to speak. "Is it about my son?"


    "No." I almost raised my eyebrows, but I managed to stop myself. "No offense, but I''m not even interested in him."


    Heughed. "I like your personality. So authentic."


    "I wanted to ask if you know Titania Miller," I asked in a serious tone, not minding his earlierpliment.


    Evangeline was probably cursing me in her mind right now. I told her I''d be back before lunch to help finalize things in the afternoon, but it was already one o''clock. My conversation with Haze earlier took longer than expected. Speaking of Evangeline, I really don''t know what''s going on in her mind. She acts both kind and mean at the same time, like when she made mee to the hospital so Haze could apologize to me.


    She could have said it nicely, but she chose to be rude instead. Is it that hard for her to be kind?


    "The surname isn''t familiar, but the first name is," he replied as he stroked his face, trying to remember something. "She was an unforgettable person, though."


    With that, I realized something. I mentioned the wrongst name.


    "Oh, my bad. That was her husband''s surname," I apologized, waving my hand. "But her maiden name was-"


    "Dad." I couldn''t finish my sentence when Mason appeared beside me.


    I looked at him, and he had the same grumpy expression as Evangeline. They both seemed to be in a bad mood today.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Mason''s situation seemed worse because his white t-shirt and ck pants were disheveled. Even his hair was messy, as if he had just been in a fight.


    "You''re here, son," his father said, greeting him. "I thought you''d be busy with thepany?"


    Mason didn''t respond. Instead, he pulled me up, which surprised me. "If you want to ask me something, talk to me directly."


    "I''m not doing anything," Simon shot back, raising both hands in surrender. "Thisdy even offered to talk with me," he added, pointing at me. His grin widened when he saw Mason frown.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I couldn''t understand him. Why was he angry? He just arrived, but he already looked like the world was crashing down on him.


    "Let''s go," Mason said as he pulled me away from his dad.


    "Wait. I''m not yet done-"


    But before we could get far from Simon, we heard him say something.


    "You can''t keep a secret from me, son, but I admit that I''m amazed you were able to keep this from me for so long."


    I turned my head to look at him, and again, I felt the strange fear inside me.


    My hand suddenly trembled, and I couldn''t move because of it. Mason noticed and held my hand tightly, hiding our sped hands behind him.


    Suddenly, a strange memory appeared in my mind.


    "I''m tired," I said to someone as I continued punching the punching bag in front of me. "How long do I have to keep doing this?"


    What kind of memory was that?


    "It''s nice to meet you, Sapphire Jade," I heard Simon say as he walked in the opposite direction.


    He was still holding his iced coffee while whistling as if he was in a great mood today.


    "How did you-"


    My words halted when Mason grabbed my shoulders and pulled me closer to him. "Of all the people here, shouldn''t you know that?"


    I knew it. He was insulting me. Does he think I''m doing this to suck up to his dad?


    "Why do you care about me so much?" I asked as I pushed his hands away. "My life is already a mess. I was so close to being expelled, and I''m trying my best to do something about it! Evangeline sent me here, that''s why I''m here. Are you happy now?"


    "Your life isn''t a mess, Sapphire. It''s just beginning, so get a grip. This isn''t the Sapphire I used to know."


    He lightly pped my right cheek, causing my eyes to widen. It didn''t hurt, but it was enough to snap me back to my senses.


    "You can go back to where you started," a guy said as he pped me lightly. "Brace yourself. I''ll get you out of here."


    For some reason, that gesture felt familiar. And... What are these memories?


    "Now, go back. You don''t even realize how dangerous it is for you to be here," Mason said in an authoritative tone as he pulled me outside the hospital.


    "WELCOME to freshman week, everyone!" Evangeline cheerfully announced as she hosted the wee ceremony for this event.


    She was with Tanner, aputer science student. They look good on stage, but only a few people know the truth behind them.


    During every hosting, they always fight. Tanner didn''t like Evangeline being energetic, while Evangeline didn''t like Tanner being so serious.


    Despite being in a different department, he was always asked to be the co-host. I didn''t know why, though. Maybe because they had good chemistry. Tanner''s voice was also better than the other guys here in the department. "Enjoy your week, as it will be a refresher for you guys before you get bombarded with exams. Just kidding!" she added, prompting Tanner to fake augh.


    It was obvious from their eyes that they were close to killing each other, but the students in the auditorium were having a great time.

 Chapter 36: I’ll Be Watching You

    Everyone apuded after the ending speech. They all left to check out the booths, while we officers stayed behind in the auditorium for a mini-celebration of the sessfulunch of freshmen week. "Why does it always have to be him?" Evangeline asked in frustration, pointing at Tanner, who was walking towards us.


    "Stop acting like that. I don''t want to be with you either," Tanner replied, pausing briefly before adjusting his sses.


    Tanner was the studious type, partly due to his sses and hairstyle, but he was hot. Many girls at the school liked him even though he wasn''t as wealthy as Mason. Evangeline''s face twisted in annoyance at what Tanner said. She was about to retort, but Tanner walked out of the auditorium, waving at her as he turned his back.


    Evangeline was so talented. Besides being the project manager, she was also entrusted with hosting because she could maintain the audience''s attention for long periods. She could also fake her emotions and pretend to be happy even when she wasn''t.


    People outside the department don''t know how bitchy she is, though. The Evangeline they see on stage, the Evangeline they see in the ssroom, and the Evangeline we interact with in the student council are all different. "Let''s eat and celebrate for a while," Evangeline said beforeying down the huge pizza she bought for everyone. "We''ll be busy after this, so take advantage of the break while you can."


    The previous day flew by so fast, and I was sitting at the park where I had seen Ash before.


    I was d Ash wasn''t here, so I could really reflect.


    All I had were questions and no answers. I was thinking about Mason''s words, the picture I saw when I was in primary school, and those strange memories...


    That day, I hoped I would remember more, but after that, no other memories came to mind. It made me wonder if it was real or just a dream.


    Everyone had their tasks and responsibilities at the booths and other things for today, except me. This is the first time I have nothing to do. Evangeline didn''t assign me anything.


    I went to the library, not to do my duty but to read a book. It had been a long time since Ist read a fictional book.


    But ver expected to see Ash here.


    "What are you doing?" I asked him in a soft voice because he was just staring at the spot where we got trapped before because of the bookshelves.


    There are quite a few people here on the first floor of the library now, cooling off. Almost all the girls were staring at Ash.


    Maybe, like me, they were also wondering why this guy was just standing there, staring at one part of the library.


    "This is where I almost fucked you, Sapphire," he said casually, pointing at the spot where we made out that night. "I''m d that I was able to control myself that time."


    I averted my gaze from him. My cheeks flushed as I remembered that day. If he hadn''t pushed me away then, I don''t know what would have happened.


    But, what the heck? Why is he thinking about that?


    "You really have a dirty mind and mouth, don''t you?" I asked him, raising an eyebrow.


    He winked at me. "Only for you."


    I shook my head. He''ll never change. He''ll always be a yboy because that''s just how he is.


    Why did I even approach him when I could have just avoided him?


    He sat down in the empty seat near the bookshelf, and I sat a little farther from him. I wanted to ask him about something.


    "Do you like me now?" he asked, licking his lower lip. "I''m notining, though. I like the way you follow me around, baby. He yfully smirked.


    There''s one vacant seat between us, so what is he saying about me following him? Is he hallucinating? What has he been up to that I haven''t seen him in a while?


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "How''s Haze?" I asked as I stared at him.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was worried about him. Now I truly feel guilty for dislocating his shoulder. I just hope he recovers quickly.


    He''s missed a lot of exams and activities because he had to stay in the hospital. I only found out about all of that from Evangeline.


    Aside from that, Evangeline told me that Haze wouldn''t file a case against me. He told his parents that it was a misunderstanding and that students here shouldn''t bully me.


    But of course, my reputation at school is already damaged because of what happened. I''ve gotten used to the nasty looks from the students here.


    I know it will get worse after freshman week, so I''m preparing myself for that.


    "He''s better now but stillzy to attend sses," he briefly answered with a frown.


    He wasn''t looking at me, but his mood had clearly soured.


    "What about Mason?"


    "He''s busy handling thepany." This time, he looked at me with confusion. "Why are you asking about them when I''m the one in front of you? Are you trying to make me jealous, Sapphire? It''s fucking effective, so stop that." His voice became authoritative and intense. I suddenly felt a sense of fear, so I forced myself to think of something I could ask him.


    "Do you really have ustrophobia? Or did you just use that to make a move on me?" I wasn''t even sure about my second sentence. "Are you happy now? It''s about you."


    "I was d you still remember that," he said, smirking. "I do have it. I just convert my fear into pleasure every time I''m in a bad situation."


    "If that''s what you do, you''re crazy." I didn''t hesitate to say that to him. "It''s impossible. You don''t need to convert it. You should ovee it."


    "It''s easy to say but hard to do," he exined.


    To be honest, that''s what I always hear from everyone.


    "Everything is hard to do. You just need to choose your battles."


    Ash raised both of his hands as a sign of surrender. "Fine, Sapphire. You won this time."


    "I always win when it''s against you. I don''t ept defeat."


    I had asked him enough questions, so I stood up. I was so bored, yet I couldn''t go home. I still had to take care of some seminarster this afternoon. "Do you know where Mason is?" I asked him.


    Maybe I should ask Mason about his father. I don''t like the feeling of being lost in information.


    "I know, but I won''t tell you." Ash stood up and walked in front of me. "If you want to ask him about something, tell me instead."


    "And why would I do that?"


    "Because you''re mine, Sapphire."


    He ced his hand on my chin as he pulled me close to him.


    "Don''t try to flirt with someone while I''m gone. I''ll be watching you." Ash gave me a peck on my lips before walking away from me.

 Chapter 37: This Isn’t The First Time I Met Him

    "Is it her? Is she Ash''s new girl?"


    "No, it can''t be. She''s just amoner. She doesn''t evene close to Ash''s standards."


    "Maybe she threatened him?"


    "Wow, and now I''m the one who''s making threats," I said, shaking my head as I listened to two students gossiping, not realizing I was right in front of them, reading a book. Well, it makes sense-they couldn''t see me since my face was hidden behind the book.


    This is the only way I know how to hide. Things happened so quickly that I didn''t realize some students had taken videos and pictures of Ash kissing me earlier.


    At first, I didn''t understand why it was such a big deal. Ash often, if not always, made out with girls at the university, and I was sure kissing wasn''t the only thing they did. Making out with someone was practically Ash''s hobby, so why were they reacting so strangely when it came to me?


    It turns out it was because I''m poor and because of what I did to Haze. They told me I didn''t even deserve to be near them because I was a violent and imbecile bitch.


    Even when someone kisses me, my economic status stilles up? I could only roll my eyes at that.


    I waited until dawn for the library to be empty. After waiting for hours, everyone finally left the library, and I was alone on the second floor.


    "No one''s here anymore. Finally," I said triumphantly as I stood up and walked to the first floor.


    I decided not to go to our building anymore because I had no idea what awaited me there. It could be bad, or even worse. The video of Ash kissing me had been uploaded on the university''s unofficial page, and rumors spread like wildfire. And Ash, that jerk, even reacted with a heart emoji on that post instead of having it taken down. He wanted me to suffer while he''s not here, didn''t he?


    By doing that, he only put me in more danger.


    "Yes!" I smiled widened when I finally got outside the library.


    I closed my eyes as I enjoyed the fresh breeze. But as I opened it again, I didn''t expect to see someone in front of me.


    Near the library entrance, four other men stood in front of a ck van.


    "Sapphire Jade Miller," the man said confidently as he nced at the photo he was holding before turning his gaze to me. "That''s you, right? Don Simon is asking for you,"


    Mason''s dad? ver thought he was that interested in me, huh? To think he even sent his men here to summon me.


    "If they want to see me, he shoulde here himself, don''t you think?" I said to them, crossing my arms over my chest. "I''m busy. Maybe next time."


    And now, part of my schedule is to go home and rest before any other students here, who are surely hunting me, find me.


    "He gave us orders you won''t like if you don''te with us," the man said in an intimidating tone, causing me to raise an eyebrow.


    Is he trying to scare me? It''s not working.


    I pretended to walk past them, but what I really did was run back to the other side.


    But the man behind me was fast. He quickly grabbed my arm and covered my mouth with a handkerchief.


    "L-Let go of me..." I said before everything went ck.


    "WAKE UP, Cindere." My brows furrowed as I felt someone lightly pping my right cheek.


    "Fuck," I muttered as I held my head.


    The lights were blinding me. I immediately closed my eyes because it was so bright in this ce where we were now.


    The room was so big that it could be called an entire house. Even the couch and the humidifier beside me looked expensive. Maybe that''s why I slept so well, because this ce was so peaceful. But I don''t think I should feel that way.


    "No dirty words are allowed here, mydy," heughed as he puffed his cigarette and threw it into the ashtray. "Seems like you had a great sleep. Did my men scare you? I just want to continue the conversation we had yesterday." "This is kidnapping, sir." I tried to stand up but immediately sat back down due to dizziness.


    It felt like the world was spinning. Simon ced a humidifier beside me, but it felt like I couldn''t breathe, making things so ironic


    I tried to open my eyes fully, but my eyelids grew heavier. It felt like I was both aware of my surroundings and unconscious at the same time.


    "Just answer my questions, and I won''t do anything against you."


    He sat on a small sofa a bit far from me, but close enough for me to hear him.


    "Do you remember anything about your childhood? Or do you feel like something''s missing?"


    "What..." I couldn''t raise my voice as I was feeling weak.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Iy down on the couch, struggling to breathe. But as I did so, memories started to flood my mind, and I didn''t know where they came from.


    "You need to fight, Sapphire."


    "You don''t belong here." "Fight."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    My head started to throb. I couldn''t exin the pain I was feeling now. Tears streamed down my cheeks. I was trembling in fear as I hugged myself while staring at the stranger not too far away from me.


    He wasn''t doing anything to scare me, but his presence alone was enough to frighten me. He and Mason acted simrly-both were quiet and observant. Only Evangeline was different because she was loud and blunt.


    But there was something different about the man in front of me now. He was like an open book with a hidden chapter in it.


    Just like me.


    "I guess the documents were true. You really have selective amnesia, and you decided to forget me." He smirked as he tapped his thigh with his fingers. "But I won''t let you forget mepletely, Jade. Remembering me will make you stronger." I frowned at what he said. What nonsense is he talking about-


    "You need to learn at a young age, Cindere," a guy said as he lightly pped my cheeks. "You will be beneficial to me."


    I gasped as I realized something.


    This is why he felt so familiar, and this is why I was scared of him. This isn''t the first time I met him.

 Chapter 38: Her Painful Past

    "You''re my..."


    I couldn''t finish what I was about to say as I felt weaker. My body was weak, but my mind was still functioning.


    Now I understand why mom used to tell me to stay away from Mason and Ash before. If she had only told me everything back then, the situation would be better than it is now. As much as I wanted to fight, I was too weak to do so, and this wasn''t even my territory.


    My vision started to cken, but before Ipletely lost consciousness, I heard his final words.


    "Kidnapper, Jade," he said, finishing my statement. "I was the one who took you away from home before."


    Suddenly, I remembered something about my past-The day I found out my father was in a restaurant with another woman.


    "Dad..." I muttered, seeing how my father kissed the woman torridly, which isn''t my mom.


    They weren''t even embarrassed by the people around them at that moment. And even though my dad saw me staring at them from across the street, he didn''t stop what he was doing. "I thought... you loved us?" I asked in a low tone.


    I wanted to ask him that, but at the same time, I was afraid of what his answer would be. I wanted to be like him, but seeing this now, my respect for him was slowly fading away.


    I was still in junior high school when I started noticing his red gs. He threatened mom and did bad things to her. I didn''t speak up because I thought it would hurt my mom more if I interfered.


    I thought that was normal in a rtionship, but now I realize that pain and abuse should not be normalized, even in married life as they have.


    Dad came to me, and looked me in the eye. He took out his wallet and counted his money in front of me. "I won''t go home tonight, so tell that to your mother."


    I immediately frowned at the money he was holding. We barely had any food left at home, but now it seems we actually have money. Where did he get it from? "Did you get it from my piggy bank?" My brows furrowed.


    It was for my college expenses. I wanted to attend a university where only the wealthy could enroll. I believed that if I could graduate from there, my life would have a better chance of improving.


    "Stop asking so many questions. Go home and don''t cause trouble here," he coldly said before walking past me as if we didn''t know each other.


    AFTER that, I quickly went home to see if my suspicion was correct, and I almost fell to the floor when I saw my piggy bank split in half on the floor of my room.


    I wanted to cry and rage out of anger, but all I could do was stare at my piggy bank while clenching my fists.


    I didn''t do all those part-time jobs and side hustles just for him to gamble it away. Sometimes, Mom even added to it when she had extra, but now all of it is gone.


    "Mom, let''s leave this ce. Please?" I weakly and tearfully said to my mom, who had just entered my room.


    I closed my eyes when I saw that she had another bruise on her face and arm. I don''t know what happened to dad. Why did he suddenly be like this?


    "Sweetie, I tried to..." She sat in front of me and wiped my tears with her fingers, but they kept flowing. "I tried to stop him from taking the money, b-but..."


    I held both of her hands on my cheeks. "I''ll work to help you. I''ll stop going to school if necessary, just so our expenses won''t be too much. Mom, I don''t want to stay here anymore."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I thought she would agree to what I said. I was willing to do anything to get her out of here. Even if I had to make a huge sacrifice, I didn''t care as long as we could leave.


    But I didn''t expect her response.


    "I love your dad."


    It was a word of love, but not for me. My heart instantly shattered because of what she said.


    "And let''s just let what he did pass for now. He''s only human and makes mistakes, sweetie. Just endure it a little longer, okay?"


    I could only curse before harshly removing her hands from my face.


    "If you love Dad more than me, there''s nothing I can do about that," I said before leaving the house.


    But ver thought something else happened that day.


    I was walking on the street alone with nowhere to go. When I was to take another step, a ck van pulled up in front of me.


    "It''s nice to see you, Jade," an old man wearing a blue suit said.


    And before I could run away, he already put a handkerchief with a sedative over my mouth, and I lost consciousness.


    "WAKE up. You need to wake up."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    That was the first thing I heard. I also felt him lightly pping my cheek, so I stood up... Only for my head to ache so badly.


    "Ugh," I groaned as I closed my eyes, trying to breathe.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw a man wearing a simple ck shirt, faded jeans, and sneakers. He looked kind on the outside, but I knew deep down that I was wrong to think that because if he were kind, I wouldn''t be here right now. "Who are you?" I asked.


    "I''m Mason," he introduced himself to me.


    I thought that was the end of it, but I was surprised when he held both of my hands and looked at me with an emotion I couldn''t quite figure out.


    "I''ll get you out of here. I''ll find a way to get you out."


    I frowned at what he said, but he just smiled at me. There was fear in his eyes, but it seemed like he was forcing himself to be strong because I was in front of him.


    He ced his hand on my head and gently caressed it. "You don''t belong here, Jade, and you shouldn''t even be here."


    "IS THAT what you''ve got?" an older man irritably said while watching me punch the punching bag in front of me.


    What''s been happening these past few days wasn''t what I was expecting. Some guys are teaching me how to punch properly while Mason and the older man are watching me intently.


    I don''t know why they''re making me do this. They taught me how to fight using my hands, feet, and head. As much as it piqued my interest because it was my first time experiencing it, I couldn''t let my guard down.


    But I was so tired. I''ve been doing this all day. I was using all my energy to fight. I hadn''t even eaten yet, and it was already afternoon.

 Chapter 39: I Also Forgot About Him

    "I''ll take care of it, Dad," Mason said as he helped me when I almost fell. "She''s tired. She needs to rest. You can''t train her if she''s badly weakened like this."


    "She''s not learning because she''s not being pushed to her limits," the old man shook his head as he stood up. "Make sure she learns, Mason. I didn''t search for her for so long just for her to end up like this." He looked at me with astonishment. "She will be beneficial for us. Her unusual sense of learning will make everything easy for us to operate. She needs to be in a good state before she takes over the organization." "What is he talking about?" I asked Mason, who was holding onto my shoulders.


    I didn''t understand anything he was saying to me or to Mason. He wanted me to train wholeheartedly for a reason I couldn''t even decipher.


    "Don''t mind him," Mason said with conviction as he apanied me to my room.


    It was just a small room, enough for one person to sleep in.


    "I want you to forget all of this and live a good life when you''re free. Just endure a little more, Jade. I''ll do something to help you escape from here. Trust me."


    I nodded. I didn''t know why, but I had a lot of trust in him even though he was the son of the man who took me and brought me here.


    HOWEVER, ver expected that the things eded to endure were overbearing.


    I was running out of breath while those guys were kicking and punching me as if I wasn''t a tiny little woman in front of them. I could feel the blood dripping from my nose, but I couldn''t do anything to stop it. My head was spinning, and my whole body was aching. I didn''t know what else to do but ept the pain that was lingering in my body.


    "Pain will make you stronger, Jade," the old man said as he stood in front of me. "Use this pain to be strong. You need to be tough and strong. That''s the reason why you were born."


    "F. uck... you," that was the only thing I could say before I fainted.


    "JADE, hey."


    Just like the first time we met, Mason lightly pped my right cheek again, which made me open my eyes. "What?" I said in a low tone.


    I hadn''t recovered my strength yet, so even opening my eyes was difficult for me.


    "This is the right time. Most of them are gone because my dad called them," he said, referring to the old man. "I''ll take care of the remaining people here. When I signal you to go, run as fast as you can. I''ve shown you the way. Make sure you don''t make a mistake in where you''re going. Understand?"


    I nodded before I tried to stand up. I didn''t have any strength left, but as the old man said, eded to use the pain I was feeling right now to be strong.


    This was the time for me to escape, and I wouldn''t waste it.


    And when he signaled me to run, I didn''t hesitate any longer. I ran and never looked back at that ce. Some guys were desperate to catch me, but Mason was so persistent in taking them down.


    At that moment, I wanted to thank him, but I couldn''t because I was more worried about my own life than his.


    But I promise that if I ever find him in the future, I''ll thank him properly and help him in the best way that I can.


    "Thank you... brother," I whispered softly.


    I smiled when I realized I was no longer in that hellish ce I had been in for days.


    He didn''t want to tell me, because he wanted me to live peacefully, but I identally overheard everything one night when I was looking for food.


    I was the old man''s illegitimate child.


    I may not have a good father who ns to use me to take over his illegal organization when the right timees, but I am d that I have a protective older brother like him. Mason Parker.


    A SHARP curse escaped my lips as I struggled to breathe properly. I was even shaking as I tried to figure out where I was.


    I frowned when I noticed I was no longer in the ce where Mr. Parker had taken me earlier.


    Now, I was in my ssroom at the university. The question is, how did I get here?


    "F. uck," I said as I held my head and massaged it a bit.


    The more I tried to remember things, the more my head hurt. It felt like my head was being pounded by a hammer, so I just stopped trying to recall how I ended up here. But, unlike my inability to remember what happened earlier, I could still remember my dream.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A dream that revealed a part of my painful past.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! That dream was surreal. Even though I was now awake, tears were still streaming down my face.


    It was the reason why I could fight. Mason''s father kidnapped me at that time to train me for their organization. I don''t know what kind of organization that was.


    I forgot the memory behind it, but my body remembered the training they put me through. I remember all those things subconsciously.


    But why didn''t my mother tell me about that? I feel like there''s so much more I don''t know about myself.


    "You''re awake," Mason, who just arrived in the ssroom, said. "I just left briefly to get you some medicine and water. You might need it."


    He was about to hand me the medicine and bottled water, but he stopped when he saw that my cheeks were soaked with tears.


    "Are you in pain?" Mason asked, his voice low.


    "I am." I tried to sound like a strong woman, but after that, my voice cracked, and the room was filled with sobs and misery.


    He pulled my arm to draw me closer to him, and hugged me tightly as if he had been longing for it for a long time.


    This is the first time I cried my heart out. Every tear that fell from my eyes in the past few days, or rather the past years, came from my frustrations and anxiety. I only cried when I was extremely tired or extremely angry at the world I lived in. But now, I was crying with hope in my heart that everything would be fine.


    Mason was the guy who saved me back then, and now, he was saving me again. I just couldn''t ept that in forgetting the painful memories with my biological father, I also forgot about him.

 Chapter 40: Missing Piece of The Puzzle

    "It''s okay," he said with assurance as he caressed my head, calming me down. "You''re already safe, okay? Don''t cry too much. But if you really want to, drink water first." Even though I was crying, I couldn''t help but smile at what he said. He was the same guy four years ago-A brother willing to protect his little gem from the cruelness of the world. In fact, he really is my brother.


    "Mason..."


    I pulled away from the hug and stared at him. His eyes were full of love and care-like this the first time he came to the student council to tell me to stay away from Ash.


    I was blinded by my annoyance back then. I even dragged Haze and Mason into my anger at Ash.


    ver noticed that Mason was one of the missing pieces in my puzzle.


    "Is there a problem? Did my father do something to you? Did he say anything bad?" He messed up his hair in frustration. "Sorry I waste. If Evangeline hadn''t noticed..."


    He shouldn''t me himself, though. It was his father who took me, not him.


    "Mason... My brother..." was all I could say as I held his hand. "Sorry..." I bit my lower lip to stop myself from sobbing.


    I promised that someday I would find him, but I couldn''t do that because I didn''t remember him. It even took four years for me to remember the painful past and him at the same time. "You... know?" There was a mix of surprise and joy in his voice. The same emotions were reflected in his eyes.


    I nodded.


    "You never told me before, but I identally overheard it." I smiled genuinely as I said that. "I also just understood why Evangeline was so kind and mean to me at the same time. ver thought she was also my sister. Did she know about it?"


    "No. Evangeline''s our cousin. She wasn''t rted to the Parker n."


    "What?" My voice was a bit louder when I asked that, but I couldn''t help myself. "I thought she was your sister too?"


    He was about to answer me, but we both looked at the door when someone burst in angrily.


    "Who dared to mess up with my girl?" someone asked in an intimidating voice.


    It was Ash with his infamous stare. He was wearing a leather jacket, a white t-shirt, and faded jeans. There were wounds on some parts of his face, so my attention was focused on that. "Stop overreacting, Ash," Mason intervened. "I''m already here."


    He gave Mason a death re before he turned his gaze on me. He didn''t seem pleased to see me with Mason now, but at the same time, I heard him sigh in relief.


    I could see a hint of worry in his eyes. Maybe it was because my cheeks were still soaked with tears.


    "I''m d that you''re fine," he said softly as he grabbed Mason''s cor. "What the fuck did your father do to my girl, huh?"


    "Ash!" I shouted as I tried to stop him, but he wouldn''t listen.


    I was bothered by his wounds. Where did hee from, and why is his face full of bruises? I''m starting to worry that his wounds might get worse, but with the way he looks now, I can''t speak. He looks like he could kill Mason any second.


    "He''s my-"


    "I like Sapphire, and I''ll be the one to protect her. Do you understand?" Mason suddenly spoke, surprising both Ash and me.


    Ash involuntarily let go of Mason''s cor. He was as shocked as I was. We both couldn''t speak.


    "This is the reason why you don''t like me..." I heard a hint of pain in Ash''s voice as he said that.


    Even his eyes screamed despair. I don''t know how I could maintain eye contact with him now while seeing him hurt.


    I don''t know, but when his worried eyes turned cold, it felt like my heart was also ripped into pieces.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Fuck," that was thest thing he said before he stormed out of the ssroom.


    I turned my gaze to Mason when Ash closed the door. He mmed it so hard that it made a loud noise throughout the ce.


    "Are you ashamed of me? Why didn''t you tell me you were my brother?" I asked Mason, the sadness evident in my voice.


    "I am so proud of you being my sister, Sapphire. Always remember that." He leaned his head onto me. "But of all people, Ash is the only one who shouldn''t know your real identity."


    "IS YOUR mother really like this?" Mason asked me as he came out of our house, leaving my mom inside. "I couldn''t live with this environment. I prefer having my nights in peace."


    He was still cleaning his right ear with his pinky, as if a bit of my mom''s lecture was left there. Whatever they talked about inside, I don''t know.


    I do, too. If only he knew.


    "I told you that you don''t need to drive me home," I said to him, but he just smiled back before messing up my hair. "Stop, brother!" I pushed his hand away.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I ended up frowning while he seemed to enjoy seeing me in that state.


    But eventually, his face became serious as he stared at me, as if he was deep in thought.


    "You shouldn''t call me like that when we''re in school," he said authoritatively. "I wasn''t nning to tell you the truth, but it turns out you already know. Just don''t let the news spread," he added. "Also, they think that Evangeline is my sister. Your life will be even moreplicated if they find out that..."


    There''s an illegitimate child in the Parker family.


    Ipleted what Mason was saying in my mind.


    Turns out, Mason and I share the same father. He was born a year before me, and the reason we''re in the same batch is that I was elerated by a year.


    Mason didn''t answer my question about how my mom and his dad ended up together. ver thought my mother would be a mistress, and not just to anyone, but to someone influential like the Parkers.


    I didn''t even imagine how they met. And every time I asked Mason about their past, he only answered one thing.


    "Ask your mom."


    So in the end, I stopped asking.


    "By the way, why did Evangeline pretend to be your sister?" My mind was again filled with curiosity after asking that. "And how did you convince her to do that? It doesn''t seem like she likes me."


    He chuckled slightly, but immediately cleared his throat when he saw how serious I was. "She likes you, but she doesn''t like you at the same time."


    "Pardon?" Instead of rifying things, I became even more confused.


    "She likes Ash, but Ash likes you. Anyone would be annoyed by that."

 Chapter 41: Take Your Time

    I was expecting that, but having Mason confirm it made my eyes widen. I didn''t expect that the snobbish Evangeline would fall for someone like Ash. No wonder she''s sometimes nice to me and sometimes not. She unts how difficult I am and how disgusted she is with me.


    So, it was her ego talking.


    It''s really dangerous to love someone, isn''t it? It makes someone like Evangeline, who was rational, act stupid just because of that four-letter word.


    "I''ll go home. It''s alreadyte," he said as he was about to leave, but I immediately grabbed his arm and pulled him back.


    "Are you sure you can go alone?" I tilted my head as I asked. "It''s dangerous on the road. I can apany you."


    There are many troublemakers around here, depending on the time. ver knew what those guys were thinking. Sometimes they harass people, sometimes they don''t.


    They never wanted to cross paths with me, though. They knew what I had done before.


    "You were trained for days, while I was trained for years. Don''t you think I couldn''t fight for myself?" He grinned before gently removing my hand from his arm. "Bye, and deal with your mother already while you still have the chance." "You''re scary when you talk like that." I chuckled, but deep down, I was scared of what he had said.


    It felt like something terrible was about to happen, and I didn''t like it.


    "Life is unpredictable. Evangeline always says that to me," he exined, reassuring me not to overthink everything. "I think it''s a good quote, so I engraved it on my mind."


    I just nodded at him and waved as I watched him walk away from our house.


    I entered the house afterward, and greeted my mom before sitting on the chair beside her. It seems like she was waiting for me to approach her, too.


    "Mom..." I said as I held her hand.


    I immediately felt its roughness, a sign of her hard work just to help me with my needs. With that, I started to feel guilty. I suddenly remembered the day I shouted at her.


    Of all people, I should be the one to feel blessed because I have a mother like her.


    Even though I say hurtful words to her, she never leaves me. Even though she has to work hard now just to support my needs at university, I haven''t heard a singleint from her.


    She has done many things for me, but I didn''t notice all of that because of my irritation with her getting along with my father.


    I should be mad at myself and not at them. I was blinded by the anger in my heart.


    "How are you?" I stuttered as I asked. I wasn''t sure if I should ask that because I knew she wasn''t well.


    We wanted to say sorry for all our faults, but we didn''t know how. The silence was filled with tension, especially now that Mason brought me home.


    When he saw Mason earlier, he didn''t even nce at me before he dragged Mason inside and locked the door to keep me out.


    She looked at me with sadness in her eyes.


    "Mom?" I asked in confusion when she pulled me in and hugged me.


    "I''d understand if you want to go with your real father." The sadness was evident in her voice as she said this.


    "W-What-"


    "I know that as long as you''re here with me, your life will continue to be difficult, especially since Randall isn''t the same as before."


    She released me from the hug but kept her face close to mine.


    "I''m keeping you away from Mason because I know his family ns to take you away from me. He knew from the beginning that you are his real sibling, but he told me that wasn''t his intention. I don''t believe that." It felt like my heart was being crushed as I looked at her tear-filled eyes.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What are you saying, Mom?"


    I understand what she''s trying to convey, but I don''t understand why she''s thinking about those things.


    "I''m just saying that you should choose the life where you''ll be happy-"


    "Is that why you keep fighting with me? Because you''re afraid I''ll leave you?"


    She didn''t speak after I asked that. I was right. I understand why she thinks that way.


    In fact, I''ve also thought that when a good opportunity arises, I''d leave this house, but when the opportunity finally came, that''s when I could think things through properly.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I may hate romantic love, but I wouldn''t hate my mom, who did nothing but love me.


    "That''s where it''s headed," she muttered. "It''s hard to get along with your father because I''ve experienced it, but your life will change if you move there."


    She bowed her head to hide her face.


    That made me smile. It was the first time I felt how much she loves me. I don''t usually feel that, but now... even without her saying it, I can feel her love and longing for me.


    "I''ll stay here, Mom. I''m not going with them. I''m happy to be with you." I hugged her back. "What''s the use of wealth if you''re not beside me?"


    Instead of responding, Mom just hugged me tighter. I could hear her sobbing, so I rested my head on her.


    I''ve never felt thisfortable before. Even though I still had many questions in my mind, they quickly disappeared because of my mom who was in front of me.


    "Someday I''ll tell you everything, my child..." Even though it was weak, I could sense the sincerity in her words. "Just wait until I have the courage to tell you everything. It''s better if you hear it from me than from anyone else." Based on her words and the tone of her voice, it seems like it was a painful memory. It was like that horrible memory I tried to forget.


    But my mom was strong. Instead of getting rid of it, she lived with it and used that pain to raise me.


    Now, I''ll be the brave and strong one for both of us. I will wait patiently until she''s ready to open up.


    "Take your time, Mom. I''m ready to wait no matter how long it takes," I said as I caressed her hair. "And I am so proud of you, Mom. Thank you for giving me this wonderful life I have right now."

 Chapter 42: Their Anger

    TODAY, I woke up with a light heart. I can''t exin the joy I feel while looking out the window of my room. The sun looked unusually shiny and felt warm as its rays touched my skin. The breeze was also delightful. It wasn''t that cold, but it was enough to relieve the heat I felt.


    It feels like this day will be a good one, or maybe I''m finally seeing the good in everything because I''m in a good mood today?


    I just smiled before folding my bed and leaving the room. Fortunately, I''m scheduled for a 10 a. m. seminar that I''ll be supervising today, so I didn''t need to wake up early to get ready. It was only six o''clock in the morning, and I had a great sleep, indeed.


    "Good morning," I cheerfully greeted my mom, who was in the kitchen, before kissing her on the cheek. "You''re up early."


    "I have work, dear. Your Aunt Loren needed a babysitter, so I took the job." She smiled at me before continuing with her cooking.


    It was just dried fish, but whenever I''m with my mom, even in this state of life, I still feel so lucky because I have another reason to live.


    One day, I''ll be able to give my mom everything she wants. I''ll make her stop working and just travel with me wherever we want without worrying about how we''ll pay for it.


    The side of my lips rose because of that thought. It makes me calm somehow despite how messed up the world is.


    "Take a break sometimes," I reminded her while preparing the tes and sses we''d use. "You don''t need to work so hard anymore. I can take a full-time job. I''m almost in my fourth year. My subjects will also be reduced."


    "I want you to just focus on your studies." She came over and sat in front of me, bringing a te with four pieces of dried fish. "Don''t worry about me. I can handle this. I''ll do everything for you."


    That''s the purest thing I ever heard from her.


    This is truly my mom''s nature. Kind, caring, and nurturing. Even to undeserving people like my dad, she still shows love.


    Honestly, I''m d my dad hasn''te home for weeks. I''d rather he doesn''te home than have him here, where I''d have to hold back my anger. If he''s not here, at least I wouldn''t have to restrain myself from punching him. Maybe that''s the reason he couldn''t love me. It''s because I''m not his real daughter. No wonder I don''t feel any blood connection to him.


    Or is it because love isn''t based on blood, but on the kindness in someone''s heart?


    "Are you okay? You''ve been staring off into space," my mom asked while waving both hands in front of me.


    "Oh, yes." I immediately shook my head and started eating with her.


    We talked about everything superficial. It was about our life, my future ns if I graduate on time, or how annoyed my mom is with some of the people she works for because they don''t treat her well.


    We talked as if there had never been any arguments between us. The day was just too perfect that if I realized I was only dreaming, I''d wish I wouldn''t wake up.


    "WHERE were you yesterday?" Evangeline asked me with a frown while typing something on her phone.


    Even though she didn''t look at me when I entered the student council room, she immediately knew it was me. It''s as if she''s already memorized the sound of my footsteps or my scent.


    Is this cousin''s love?


    I shook my head at that thought. I almostughed, but fortunately, I bit my lower lip.


    But the worst thing was... Evangeline was already staring at me, raising a brow. She seemed to be in a bad mood even though it was still early.


    "What the hell was funny?" she asked in annoyance as she gracefully walked in front of me. "Did you know I almost got dizzy trying to find you? I even had to take over the duties you were supposed to do!"


    I didn''t respond or say anything while she vented her frustrations.


    It was the best thing to do when Evangeline''s in a bad mood. Besides that, I was mesmerized to think that this bitch was my... cousin.


    No matter how much I think about it, I can''t believe I have a cousin like her.


    "You''re cute." I smiled when I said that to her, while she looked like she wanted to vomit when she heard it.


    Evangeline was pretending to be bad and tough, just like Haze and Mason, but in reality, they weren''t.


    They were just a bunch of cowards trying to hide their real weakness by convincing themselves they''re strong and can fight for themselves.


    But being strong doesn''t work that way. To be strong, you need to ept that you''re weak.


    "You don''t know it, don''t you?" I asked, referring to the fact that I already know we''re cousins.


    "Know what?" Evangeline asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Never mind. I just came here to report that I''ll do my duties for the uing seminars today. I won''t go MIA unless someone takes me in a ck van," I told her.


    I wasn''t being sarcastic, anyway. What I said was true.


    "Stop talking nonsense, Jade." But Evangeline was so angry about it. The way she said it was so forceful that one of my eyebrows raised.


    However, I''m in a good mood today. No matter how bad her mood is, it won''t surpass mine.


    "It wasn''t nonsense, Rose," I teased before walking out of the room.


    "Ash is the only one who can call me that!" I heard her shout at me, but I just smirked, waved at her, and continued walking.


    I''M SO TIRED.


    I could barely feel my body anymore as I handed out evaluation forms to those who attended today''s seminar.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    What happened today felt like a cycle: helping the speaker set up the projector, quieting down participants who were either noisy or not paying attention, volunteering to ask questions to the speaker if no one from the audience wanted to, and cleaning up once the event was over.


    "This is thest seminar, right?" I asked one of the female members as I picked up pieces of trash.


    The students had already finished answering the evaluation forms and had all left. Even the speaker we hired for the event had gone after we handed them the certificate of appreciation.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" she answered snarkily before rolling her eyes at me. "Why did Ash even kiss you? You''re not even pretty."


    And your attitude is ugly.


    I wanted to say that but chose to stay silent for my peace. They still hate me because of that video. At least no one was messing with me right now inside the ssroom where thest seminar took ce.


    They wouldn''t dare, knowing they''d get in trouble with Evangeline-not because she wanted to protect me, but because she didn''t want any distractions while we were doing our duties.


    I stepped into a small room inside the ssroom to grab a broom and dustpan, but when I came out, I didn''t expect what I saw.

 Chapter 43: I’ll Do Everything For You

    "What the fuck."


    They weren''t messing with me by bumping into me or pulling my hair, but they had all left me alone inside the ssroom.


    And not just that, they scattered all the supplies and chairs around to make it harder for me to clean up.


    I sighed, shaking my head as I walked to the corner to start cleaning.


    My mind was racing as I did so. Is there a way for them to forget about what happened in that video? Because no matter how hard I try to see it, Ash doesn''t seem to have any ns to make the person who posted it take it down. [Nice angle. Good job.]


    I winced as I remembered another one of hisments on the video. He seems to be enjoying this, but I''m not.


    And now, I think I''m going crazy because I can see him inside the room, sitting in the corner while reading a book about engineering, whatever that is.


    "Why are you looking at me like I was your greatest nightmare?" he asked, puzzled, as he lowered the book and nced at me. "I''ve been here for a while. You just didn''t notice because it looked like you were enjoying cleaning." "I wasn''t imagining you?" I asked, tilting my head as I looked at him. "You''re reading a book and studying. You''re not Ash."


    Heughed.


    Ash closed the book and ced it on the armchair before standing up and brushing off his clothes. "I may look like a bad guy, but I still have my good sides."


    He slid his hand onto the broom and dustpan I was holding. "You look tired. I''ll do that for you."


    "Rose''s friends are really jerks. They''re just like her," Ash said in annoyance as he wiped the teacher''s table with a rag he found in the cleaning room. "They deserve to be punished ording to school rules. They were elected as officers, yet they''re the ones bullying their co-member."


    My co-members poured soft drinks on the table, so it needed to be wiped down. I was just d it didn''t reach the wires, so nothing got damaged.


    I quickly cleaned it up, so there was nothing more to worry about.


    ver expected him to be here, anyway, and to clean up the mess my co-members made, at least. He raised a brow when he saw me just staring at him. I quickly looked away from him because of that.


    First of all, I was just really curious as to why he was here. I didn''t even know how he knew I was here right now.


    "Don''t tell Evangeline about this," I said in a low tone before picking up a few pieces of chips and putting them in the dustpan.


    Of all people, I find it disgusting when they waste food like this just to piss someone off.


    "Why?" he asked, his brows furrowing. "She''ll believe you. I''ll be the one to tell her. There are also CCTV cameras in the room. They''ll see what they did."


    I don''t want her to worry.


    I


    I wanted to say that, but I chose to keep my mouth shut. Mason told me to hide my real identity, especially from Ash.


    I may not know the reason why, but the only thing I can do for now is trust, just as I trusted my mom that she''d open up to me once she''s ready.


    "Aren''t you mad at me?" I asked Ash in curiosity. "Why are you concerned about me? Why are you even here?"


    To be honest, I don''t even know why I asked if he was mad. I shouldn''t care about that, but when I remembered his expression yesterday when he saw Mason and me together, I couldn''t stop myself from asking. I couldn''t even understand why he had that pain in his eyes at that time.


    Same goes for his bruises and wounds. I just noticed now that the bruises and cuts on his face are still there. Where did thosee from? "Why would I be mad at you?" He nced at me. I raised an eyebrow, and he reciprocated it. "If you didn''t know, I can''t be mad at you." "Why?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because I like you," he said so casually that I was taken aback by his statement. "How many times do I have to repeat that?"


    I tilted my head as I stared at him. Did he hit himself against the wall when he got those bruises?


    He has a bad reputation with girls, especially those good girls he wants to change. Why would I assume it would be different with me?


    "I can''t take your words seriously, Ash," I said firmly, crossing my arms over my chest. "I don''t believe in words alone. I prefer actions."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    But even the thought of Ash liking me was hard to entertain. There''s no reason why he would like me.


    Does he have any hidden agenda on why he was so persistent in pursuing me? Is it lust, or was it something else?


    However, if he really likes me, just like what he says, I want to know why.


    His gaze darkened as he walked towards me with dominance and authority. With each step he took closer to me, my heart began to race.


    It was a mixed emotion of fear and excitement, and I don''t even know why thetter was on the list. I tried to step back so he wouldn''t get too close.


    "I came here because I wanted to see you. This week was hell, but I was still here because of you. I don''t think that''s just words, Sapphire. It was an act of effort to show you that I like you."


    I closed my eyes and bit my lower lip because of the huskiness in his voice. I almost cursed because of it. It sounded so sensual to my ears, and the cold and quiet atmosphere inside the ssroom wasn''t helping either. I clenched my fists as I tried to step back once again, but I had nowhere to move, unfortunately.


    "There''s nowhere for you to go, except in my direction," he said with a grin before cing his hands on either side of me, trapping me.


    His presence makes it hard for me to breathe. I can even smell his manly scent.


    "It wasn''t enough." I tried to strengthen my voice, but it came out even weaker.


    I was about to divert my gaze from him, but he held my chin and brought my gaze back to him. He smiled when he saw my entire face, as if he was delighted that I was so close to him now.


    "Then tell me what I can do so I can be enough, Sapphire. I''ll dly do it for you."

 Chapter 44: Are You Looking For Me?

    "Really? Then stay away from me," I said as I tried to remove his hand from my chin.


    But he caught my hand and pinned it against the wall near my waist, moving it behind me.


    "Except for that one," he said before moving away, as if he suddenly felt burned from touching me.


    When I identally nced at the middle of his thighs, I gulped hard and looked away as I noticed something trying to make its way out-His cock.


    It was straining even though it was still inside his pants. I didn''t even notice that I was thinking some forbidden thoughts inside my head, and because of that, I unconsciously bit my lower lip.


    Ash caught me in that state. I tried to avoid his gaze, but it was as if his eyes were pulling me to keep looking. Every second he stared at me, I felt like I was burning.


    His lust was enough to start a fire in me. It was a forbidden fire, but my mind seemed ready to y with it.


    "Stop ying with my feelings, Ash!" I eximed, causing Ash to be taken aback.


    I don''t know why I suddenly shouted, but at the same time, it somehow lessened the heat I was feeling.


    But not the heat he was feeling.


    "I''m not ying with you. I want you," he said authoritatively, and in an instant, he pulled me close and kissed me.


    He quickly explored my entire mouth with his yful tongue-like it was his property from the start. All I could do was kiss him back as I tried not to moan his name, but I couldn''t. I quickly grabbed his shoulders as my knees weakened.


    "I want you to know that I like you so much, and it frustrates me," he said, his kisses traveling to my neck. "I don''t know how to court someone, but I fucking like you, Sapphire. So much, and I hope I can make you feel it with this."


    I couldn''t process his confession as he was giving little kisses on my neck before he started sucking it, which made me arch my back. He circled his lips on my neck while his hands slowly traveled to my chest.


    I was wearing my school uniform, and I didn''t want it to get ruined. I was afraid it might tear because of his eagerness.


    But ver expected what he did.


    "What the fuck, Ash?" I gasped as I watched him unbutton the first three buttons of my blouse with his teeth.


    His fucking teeth.


    "How cute," he said in amusement as he stared at my chest.


    My cheeks heated up, and I felt awkward. It was the first time someone saw my chest.


    "S-Stop..." I muttered.


    I was about to push him away when suddenly, he lifted my butt and wrapped my legs around his waist. He kissed me passionately as he swiftly walked towards the cleaning room. He seated me on one of the wooden tables there. Without wasting any second, Ash lowered my red bra. Ash bit his lower lip as he admired me, lying in front of him.


    I was longing for his touch. I wanted him to kiss me more. Even though it was hard for me to admit it, my body ached for him.


    As he was about to suck my n. ipples, Ash''s phone started to ring. At first, he didn''t want to answer it, but when I finally came back to my senses and red at him, he turned away from me, frowning.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I''ll make you mine no matter how long it takes. Always remember that," he said before leaving me in the room, alone.


    IT WAS the next morning, and I still can''t forget what happened between me and Ash. I could still remember how he kissed me and unbuttoned my blouse using only his mouth. It was breathtaking, and undeniably hot.


    "Goodness, Sapphire." I shook my head while walking onto the university campus.


    Today is thest day of freshmen week, the most anticipated day for everyone, even in other departments. It was because of the concert, the grand opener to every event like this.


    I finally arrived inside the student council room, where I nned to help out so that they wouldn''t require me to attend the eventter this afternoon.


    I''m willing to run all their errands, just to avoid facilitating the concert. I don''t want that.


    I thought they would treat me like an invisible wind here, just as they''ve done for the past three years.


    But they didn''t.


    "Good morning, Sapphire!"


    "Nice hair! It suits you!"


    "Have you eaten yet? There''s free breakfast in the cafeteria."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    My eyes widened, and my mouth hung open slightly, so I couldn''t respond to their greetings right away. Some of the members noticed how shocked I was, but they just ignored it and continued with their tasks. "Just eat there when you''ve recovered," Presci, who had juste out of a room, said with augh as she lightly tapped my shoulder.


    "What is happening?" I asked, but Presci only shrugged before leaving.


    I tried pinching my cheeks and almost cursed out loud because of how painful it was. I thought I was dreaming because what''s currently happening is unrealistic.


    I reached for my phone and checked the unofficial page of the university, but there was nothing unusual there.


    "Wait... The video''s gone," I muttered, realizing that the video of Ash kissing me in the library was nowhere to be found.


    Ande to think of it, no one had mentioned that video this morning. Even the few students I passed by earlier didn''t bother or tease me about it.


    I looked at my co-members, who were busy with their tasks. For the first time, I didn''t feel like a wallflower... and that''s what made things weirder than I could imagine.


    What did Ash do to them to make them act kind to me?


    HOURS passed quickly, and I didn''t even notice that it was already afternoon. The concert was about to start. Tons of students were lining up for the event.


    I would have wanted to join them, but I didn''t properly invite Ash''s band to perform here today. It''s a shame because that would''ve earned me extra points for my extracurricr activities.


    I''m just here to find Evangeline to ask if there''s anything for me to do. If not, I''ll go home. I''d like to spend the whole night with my mom since she''sing home early tonight.


    My father sometimeses to the house, but he would leave immediately. It was better for my mom and me. I hoped he wouldn''t return if all he brought was pain every time he showed himself to us. "Are you looking for me?" someone asked, interrupting my thoughts, which startled me slightly.

 Chapter 45: Chocolates and Sweets

    It was Ash, which made me raise an eyebrow.


    I couldn''t help but remember the kiss we shared as I stared at his lips. I didn''t know why my focus shifted to his lips when that wasn''t even what he asked me.


    "No," I answered, looking away from him.


    I pretended to be looking for something, but the truth is, I lost focus because of his presence. I hope he leaves soon. Even though he hadn''t done anything yet, my heart was already pounding hard, and I didn''t like it. "Harsh," he said, smirking. "Who are you looking for?"


    "Mason," I lied.


    His eyebrows furrowed at my answer, but I ignored him. I was more concerned about whether the other students were watching us, but fortunately, they weren''t because they were focused on the concert. "Do you like him?" he asked in an irritated tone.


    "No," I replied without thinking.


    Is he crazy? Why would I like my own brother?


    Oh, right, he doesn''t know that. I shrugged at the thought.


    "That''s good to hear." He smiled widely at me as it boosted his confidence, making me roll my eyes. "Now,e with me."


    I became alert when he grabbed my arm and pulled me inside the auditorium. Can I call this kidnapping even though he''s taking me somewhere with a lot of people?


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked even though I already have an idea.


    "To the main event, the concert," he said casually, with a hint of surprise in his voice, as if he couldn''t understand why I wouldn''t attend.


    This might be a student''s dream when they enter this university, but not mine.


    "I wasn''t assigned there." I removed his grip, but he only tightened it.


    It didn''t hurt, but it was tight enough that I couldn''t escape.


    "As a member of the student council, you should be there," he exined in a way I could understand. "Even if you weren''t assigned there, you still need to show support. Don''t you think so?" "Do I even have a choice?" I shot back, pointing at his hand. "Whether I agree or not, you''ll still drag me there."


    "Good that you know," he said with augh before pulling me further into the auditorium.


    At first, I thought Ash brought me here just to annoy me, but to my surprise, he was already on the stage, preparing to perform before the main event.


    Ash was the vocalist, Mason was the guitarist, and I couldn''t believe that I could see Evangeline sitting in front of the drums, ying with her drumsticks. Why would they perform? I thought they couldn''t perform because of Haze?


    "This song is for someone I like but who doesn''t like me back. But I am Ash Cassius Coleman, and I won''t back down without a fight."


    The audience went wild after he said that. I even saw him wink at me before the song started.


    He sang Just The Way You Are, and it was hard for me to bear as my heart couldn''t stop beating rapidly.


    I didn''t know how to react. While the other audience members sang along, I was frozen in my spot because I knew that song was meant for me.


    Some people didn''t notice, but Ash was staring at me while singing the entire song. Mason was smirking as he yed the guitar, while Evangeline... her mood seemed off, but she had no choice but to y the drums. But her mood worsened when she heard what Ash said after the song.


    "No one can hurt my girl, Sapphire Jade Miller. Try messing with her, and you''ll have to deal with me."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    The room fell silent as everyone looked at me. I couldn''t take it all so I left.


    ver thought that Ash would also run outside the auditorium and catch up with me. "Wait, Sapphire. Did you like it?"


    "I didn''t," I said nonchntly as I walked towards the university gate. He followed me like a lost puppy.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But I really did. It was the first time someone sang a song for me, and I didn''t expect it to feel this way.


    "Did you really need to say thatst part?" I asked, puzzled because I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What''s wrong with that? It''s easier to deal with just one person than with the whole university," he said, grabbing my arm and pulling me closer to him. "You just need to deal with me, baby." EVER since that day when Ash performed at the concert, my life has changed. The Sapphire who used to be invisible at school is now always the center of attention.


    It''s been a while since Ash announced to the crowd that I''m his property, but people don''t forget those kinds of things quickly.


    Especially when that video on the concert was posted on the university''s official page, and Ash even shared it on his Ashbook ount.


    [My girl''s so stunned. How cute.]


    That was his caption. I can''t help but whimper. Fortunately, my schoolmates don''t swarm me anymore, despite whatever nonsense he says. Maybe they were really intimidated by him.


    Today is our retention exam. We''re all nervous because these exams will determine whether we can continue with this course or not.


    And yes, even though we''re already in our third year, there are still retention exams.


    Freshmen week was never a good omen for me. Every time that event ends, all the work pours in on us.. I was exhausted, but I didn''t have a choice but to fight.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! It''s a good thing that my mom and I are on good terms now. I was able to take my exam peacefully.


    I SIGHED in relief after taking my first exam. I still had time to review for my second subject, so I headed to the other room and went to the chair with my name on it. During exams, the professor assigns us seats. They do it randomly so no one can cheat. There''s also a CCTV camera here to discourage students from cheating.


    "S. hit," I muttered under my breath as I remembered what happenedst time in the ssroom. It only just sank in that there was a CCTV when we almost did that thing. Are we caught on camera?


    "No, maybe not..." I tried to console myself with that thought. Today is my exam, and I can''t afford to entertain distractions.


    But distractions seem to like me, huh?


    "What is this?" I asked, raising an eyebrow upon seeing tons of choctes in my chair.


    I wasn''t hungry earlier, but seeing those made my stomach growl. This is exactly what I wanted to eat, but I couldn''t afford it.


    And there are two sweet notes from two different people. The handwriting on the first note was neat and clean. However, the second one looks like a mess. [Good luck with your exams. You can do it.]


    It was from Mason. Even though he''s also busy with his course, he really takes care of Evangeline and I.


    When I tried to find Evangeline''s assigned seat, I saw that there were also snacks ced there. A great brother, indeed.


    After I read Mason''s note, I read the second one.

 Chapter 46: You’re The First Girl I’ve Brought Here

    [I''ll see you after your exams.]


    I rolled my eyes, knowing that it was from Ash. I sat down, opened the snacks, and ate them. My n to study earlier was immediately forgotten because of the food in front of me. Eating sweet foods makes me happy... and I hope that this feeling willst longer.


    But it didn''t.


    IT''S already four o''clock in the afternoon, but I''m still here at one of the huts in the university. I was just d that no one''s here.


    I can''t go home looking like this. My eyes are swollen from crying. It''s been a while since I cried because of that fucking subject, but it seems like my tears are never-ending.


    ver thought the exams were so effin'' hard. I studied, but I still couldn''t answer the problems in the exam properly. Could I even reach the quota grade at this point? "You look horrible."


    "Fuck!" I almost jumped on my seat when someone talked to me. "Ash? What are you doing here?"


    "I should ask you the same question. What are you doing here?" he asked me, and he raised an eyebrow upon seeing me crying. "Who made you cry?"


    "My exams," I honestly said. I don''t want him to misinterpret things. "Leave me alone, will you? I need to be alone."


    He smirked. "Well, I don''t want to."


    Ash grabbed my hand and pulled me up. Causing me to protest and pull my hand away from him.


    "Rx. I won''t bite you... unless you want me to," he teased, causing me to roll my eyes. "But if you don''t really trust me, use this."


    He gave me a... pepper spray?


    I chuckled as I yed with the bottle in my hand. Does he think I''m the type to spray this on him if he does something bad to me?


    Well, if that''s the case, then he''s not wrong.


    "Where will you take me?" I asked, but this time, in curiosity.


    "I don''t want my girl to be sad alone. I''ll apany you whether you like it or not." He came closer to me and whispered in my right ear. "Where would I take you? You''ll knowter."


    When I was young, my mom always told me not to go with just anyone, especially if I didn''t really know them well.


    I didn''t know anything about Ash except for his name, his financial status, and how a good kisser he is.


    But what am I doing now?


    "I don''t even know why I''m following you right now," I said to Ash as we reached the parking lot, and Ash gave me a white helmet to wear.


    Even though I didn''t know how to fasten this helmet, I could tell it fit me perfectly. I couldn''t figure out how to adjust the strap on this helmet, though.


    "It''s because you like me back, and you trust me," he said confidently as he adjusted the strap of the helmet I was wearing. "All I did was to protect you. Even though I could, ver did anything to harm you. There''s no way you wouldn''t trust me."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is this what you do with your other girls too?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "You sound like a jealous girlfriend. Fuck, I love it," Ash suddenly said, stifling his smile.


    Tsk. I was just curious if he put this much effort into getting the girls he wanted.


    I shook my head. Why was I curious, anyway? It''s not like we had something between us. I knew what I was getting into. I was ying with fire, but I was guarding my heart at the same time.


    No one can hurt me.


    "You''re crazy." I red at him.


    After he finished adjusting the helmet on my head, I was about to move away but he grabbed my arm and pulled me close to him. I almost crashed into his chest.


    I was about to curse him, but I couldn''t open my mouth as I saw how intently he was staring at me.


    "I only want you, Sapphire. Why would I do this to others if you''re the only one I want?" he asked as he gently caressed my arm. "The other girlse to me, but I''m the one who keeps bothering you even though you''ve pushed me away. See the difference? I lowered my pride just to be with you."


    "Why?" was all I could ask before I took his hand and removed it from holding me.


    "Even if I wanted to answer that question, I don''t know how to." He ruffled his hair slightly. "I don''t have any reasons to like you, Sapphire, because if I had, I could have gotten rid of them in the first ce."


    I blinked my eyes twice because of what he said. I couldn''t believe this is how he looks when he''s frustrated. It even added to his appeal now.


    "Now, ride me, Sapphire," he said in a yful tone as he raised a brow, wiggling it a bit.


    I Immediately punched him in the arm, causing him to wince.


    "I mean, ride my motorcycle, fuck," he corrected while gently rubbing his arm where I had punched him.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I got on his motorcycle and held his waist.


    He really does think like Haze. If he teases me like that again, he''ll share Haze''s fate when the timees.


    I just let Ash decide where we will go on our entire ride. And I was shocked upon seeing the ce where he brought me.


    "This is..."


    "The ce where we met for the second time," Ash said, finishing my sentence.


    The garden.


    I finally appreciated the beauty of this ce because it was still bright. It didn''t look like an abandoned ce in daylight.


    "Why are we here?" I asked him, puzzled.


    "If it isn''t obvious, let me exin it to you." He turned to me after parking his motorcycle. "This is our garden, and I was always here, waiting for you. When you came here, I was watching you using that." He pointed at the CCTV camera near us. It was hanging on a post, so I didn''t notice it right away.


    "This is your house?" I asked in a confused yet amused tone as I stared at the mansion in front of me. I only noticed it now.


    "You''re the first girl I''ve brought here," he said to me before holding my hand. "Or to be precise, you brought yourself here the second time I saw you."


    That''s right. Even now, I still don''t know how I ended up in this ce when I was just walking that night.

 Chapter 47: His Father

    Their mansion doesn''t disappoint. I was almost gaping when I saw the interior, seeing thebination of gold and white. Everything, even the floor we''re walking on, looked so expensive.


    As I walked inside, I felt so small. I felt like I didn''t belong here.


    "Why are we h-here?" I stuttered as I asked him, which made him stop walking and turn to me.


    He was holding my hand, but he was walking ahead of me, while the maids we passed by greeted him when they met us.


    "Why are you sweating so much?" he asked, wiping the sweat on my forehead with the back of his hand. "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t bring you to my room if that''s what you''re nervous about. I just want tofort you by going to our gym. That''s all."


    His hand moved to my forehead before he lightly patted it. "I won''t do anything bad to you."


    I don''t trust him with that, but his words scream sincerity. I just nodded before we continued walking. This is extremely dangerous, yet I''m still here.


    My heart was pounding as I just stared at his back while we walked. It was just a simple gesture, but it had already melted my heart.


    A few secondster, we reached the gym.


    "Exercising releases stress," Ash said as he opened the door.


    But before we could go inside, someone approached us from the inside.


    He was wearing a white t-shirt and gray shorts. His muscles were already visible through his clothes. He may look old, but it seems like he was strong and healthy.


    And this guy... was on the right side of the photo I saw from the storage.


    I realized why this ce was already familiar to me from the start-Because this is where that photo was taken.


    "This is the first time you brought a girl here to our house. Aren''t you going to introduce her to me?" the man said, smiling.


    "Dad, I didn''t know you were here." Ash smiled, making a fist bump. "You won''t mind, right?"


    "Of course," the man said. "Don''t mind me here as well. I''m just here to exercise."


    Ash nodded, and he guided me to do a warm up first. While I was stretching, Ash and his father were happily catching up.


    His dad even had his arm around Ash''s shoulder, yfully messing with his hair, which Ash retaliated by doing the same. Unlike my biological dad, his aura seemed more friendly and approachable.


    He still had the same smile as in those old pictures. Out of those three men, his appearance hadn''t changed at all.


    My mom, on the other hand, looked older because of the problems she faced, while Simon looked more serious and intimidating.


    Ash''s dad approached me and asked. "What''s your name, dear?"


    "Sapphire..." I muttered, stopping the exercise for a while.


    "What a great name." He smiled genuinely, extending his hand. "It''s nice to meet you, Sapphire."


    "It''s nice to meet you too," I responded as I took his hand, and we shook hands.


    When he let go, he continued smiling, as if he was really pleased while looking at me.


    Suddenly, I felt awkward. He''s one of the reasons why I have my schrship, so I didn''t know how to react.


    "Dad, don''t intimidate her too much. She might leave me," Ash said as he approached me, cing an arm on my shoulder.


    "She''s not even yours yet, and you''re worried she''ll leave?" his father said, chuckling. "Your mindset is something else."


    I couldn''t help butugh upon hearing those words.


    His dad''s face resembled Ash''s a lot, especially their jawlines and thick eyebrows. The only difference was that his father was so jolly.


    For a guy like Ash, I didn''t expect his dad to have this kind of personality.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I mean... What''s his rtionship with my mother, though?


    "W-Why, Sir?" I couldn''t help but stammer when Ash''s father walked toward me, staring at me intently.


    With his serious expression, he didn''t seem like the guy who had just been teasing his son earlier. It felt like I was facing a different person. I looked at Ash, but he just seemed confused as me.


    "Dad, she''s mine," Ash said possessively as he tried to pull me beside him, but his dad immediately pped his hand away.


    Ash winced, and I was sure that hurt. His dad looked like a bodybuilder, and I knew he wasn''t the type to create boundaries.


    "Are you crazy?" His dad nced at Ash before turning back to me. "I just needed to confirm something."


    His eyes roamed from my forehead to my chin, from my cheeks to my ears and hair. "You look like someone I know."


    I heard a hint of sadness in his voice. Could he be referring to my mom? Many people say I resemble her, depending on the angle.


    I was about to ask him, but I stopped when I remembered something.


    "Don''t let Ash know your real identity."


    So I decided not to say anything. I forced a smile before turning to Ash again.


    His attempts tofort me worked, as I was no longer thinking about the exam, but instead, his dad. I was curious, but I had promised my mom that I would wait until she was ready.


    I knew that one day she would tell me everything.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m heading out now," his dad informed us. "Lock the door if you n on doing something inappropriate. There''s no CCTV now because I had them turned off. I don''t want to witness anything disturbing." "Dad!"


    "Is he still a womanizer, Sapphire?" His dad suddenly asked, catching me off guard.


    It seemed like he knew about his son''s wrongdoings, but I didn''t know what to do. Should I tell him the truth, or should I lie? "Dad-"


    "Are you Sapphire?" his dad cutted off when Ash was about to speak.


    "I-I haven''t seen him hooking up with other girls these past few days," I answered, telling Ash''s father the truth.


    "That''s good." He nodded at me before getting ready to leave. "Take care of her, Ash."


    "Of course, dad."


    I shrugged. I don''t need anyone to take care of me, though.


    "Here," Ash said, giving me gym clothes. "It will be better if you change first before you exercise."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Did you prepare all of this?"


    "Well, let''s just say I''m good at manifesting." He smiled.


    I only shook my head and went to thefort room to change. Still, I''m having a conversation with Ash.


    "Your dad''s personality is really different from yours, huh?" I asked while changing my clothes.


    It looked revealing yetfortable at the same time. I just hated the strings, which makes the clothplicated to wear. "I''ve heard that countless times already," he answered casually.


    "Maybe you''re adopted?"


    "But not that one."


    I couldn''t help butugh at his response. He even seemed upset by myment. I could even hear it from here.

 Chapter 48: Sapphire’s Act of Revenge

    "Just consider it. You''ll be surprised to find out you''re not their child," I said, shaking my head before exiting thefort room.


    "I''m so good at this, right?" he asked, scanning my appearance. "The clothes I picked suit you perfectly, and they''re exactly your size."


    "You learned that from being a womanizer. Should I congratte you?" I looked at myself in the mirror. "I hate the design. It''s tooplicated. So many strings."


    "I just don''t want your clothes falling off during exercise," he reasoned, making me roll my eyes.


    He guided me through warm-ups, and afterward, we exercised on the treadmill again. He was running hard while I was just walking, but I was sweating more than him.


    Not even ten minutes in, and I felt like I was going to pass out.


    "How does it feel?" he asked with a smile as he continued running.


    He was now wearing a white tank top and ck shorts. He seemed used to exercising, given his physique.


    I almost stumbled on the treadmill while staring at him.


    "Hey, careful," he said, holding me on the waist while running. "You should only fall for me, not on that treadmill." Fuck, Sapphire. Focus.


    "It feels terrible," I said as I turned off the treadmill.


    I leaned on the wall, trying to catch my breath. Why did I evene here?


    "Your body is already crying for you, so you don''t need to cry with your eyes anymore."


    He turned off his treadmill and grabbed a white towel. I thought it was for him, but he handed it to me.


    I only rolled my eyes before taking the towel. "I feel sticky. I''ll take a shower first."


    I didn''t wait for his reply before heading to the bathroom inside the gym to shower.


    "It''s different when you''re rich," I muttered in disbelief as I looked around the bathroom.


    The theme was gold and white, and I felt like a princess.


    Well, I am, right? Just in hiding because not everyone should know.


    When I finished showering, I realized I hadn''t brought my uniform into the bathroom, so I went out to get it.


    However, my phone suddenly vibrated, so I checked it first. My mood darkened after reading the message, but I put my phone back on the cab and shook my head.


    I was about to grab my uniform, but I jumped in shock as Ash opened the door.


    "What the fuck," he cursed before stepping out again. "I thought you were already on the terrace. I''m sorry," I heard him apologize from outside my door.


    I hurriedly dressed in my underwear and pants. I couldn''t take the risk that Ash might change his mind ande back inside, although I doubted that, but it''s better to be sure. However, as I was buttoning my blouse, a naughty idea came to mind. I had already figured out how I could take revenge from him.


    With only three buttons left, I decided to leave them undone as I walked toward the door and opened it.


    "I''m done, Ash," I said with a grin, positioning myself behind him. He was just sitting there, scrolling through his phone.


    He turned to look at me but immediately looked away when he saw how I looked. "I''m not joking around, Sapphire. Fix your damn clothes."


    Ash breathed heavily, trying to distract himself from the image of me in his mind.


    I knew exactly what he was thinking. The way he ran his hand through his hair and swallowed twice confirmed that lust was taking over his thoughts.


    It was evident in his eyes, but he was doing his best not to let me ignite the fire inside him.


    I wasn''t expecting his reaction, by the way. I thought he would immediately grab and kiss me, but the pepper spray he gave me was in my pocket, so he couldn''t just do that. Besides, I knew how to break someone''s arm. I could do that to him, too.


    But why did I like his reaction? It made me want to provoke him even more.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Nor do I, Ash." I moved closer to him and wrapped my arms around him.


    I leaned down a little, gently stroking his firm chest, which rose and fell with each deep breath.


    "Isn''t this what you do to your girls? You drive them crazy over you and leave them in a snap." My hands slid over his nipple, giving it a slight pinch.


    With that, he removed my hands from him and turned to face me. Because of what he did, I lost my bnce and almost fell to the floor, but he pulled me toward him just in time. "I''m in fucking danger," he said, staring at my neck down to my chest.


    His left hand was on my waist to keep me from falling. I was now sitting on one of his thighs, while my hand...


    This isn''t good. How did my hand end up in his cock?


    I could even feel it twitching, reacting to my touch-like it was trying to break free.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "S-Sorry."


    I was about to remove my hand, but I looked at his face. His eyes were closed, and he was panting slightly. He looked like he was in pain and pleasure at the same time. Because of that, I changed my mind. "Not sorry."


    A wide grin spread across my lips as I gripped his manhood tightly. It twitched even more under my hand.


    "Ah..." He groaned in pleasure as I moved my hand up and down.


    This was the first time I had done something like this, but I knew how it was done. I just didn''t expect it to feel... strange and exhrating.


    I was somewhat impressed that with every movement of my hand, I could feel it growingrger.


    "Are you sure you don''t want this, Ash?" I asked in a provocative tone as he tried to remove my hand from his cock. "This is what you fantasize about, right?"


    "Shit... I feel like I''m going toe already..." He tilted his head back as I quickened the pace of my hand.


    My hand was still on the outside of his shorts, and I had no intention of slipping it inside. I didn''t even know what that would feel like.


    "It''s just your hand, but it fucking feels so good," he muttered, closing his eyes in pleasure.


    I bit my lower lip, trying not to moan, when he yed with my breasts. Ash pinched my nipple, as if getting back at me for pinching him earlier.


    "Release it," I said as I teased the tip of his cock with my thumb.


    I circled my finger around the head of his manhood, making him pull my hair. His hand fell to my waist, gently supporting me as he bent down to suck on my breast. His manhood erect even harder, and though I wasn''t sure, it seemed like a sign that he was about toe.


    But I won''t let that happen.

 Chapter 49: In The Hospital

    Just as he was about to climax, I stopped moving my hand. I removed my grip from his manhood and stood up, quickly buttoning my blouse.


    "Your fantasy will remain just that, a fantasy." I grabbed my backpack that was sitting on the treadmill. "Do you know how it feels to be left hanging after someone teases you? That''s exactly what you''re feeling right now, but worse." "No, please continue..." he said, holding his cock as it continued to twitch, staring at me.


    I just winked at him before fixing my hair.


    "Fuck, this is driving me crazy," he added, running his hands through his hair as if he didn''t know what to do next.


    "I have no mercy. Die of frustration," I said harshly as I looked at him. "This is how I y, Ash. I don''t y fair and square. If you''re maniptive and pretentious, then so am I."


    "Sapphire, what the fuck!" he shouted as he groaned in pain.


    Serves him right.


    I didn''t listen to his string of curses as I finally left the gym. I didn''t know how to get out of this massive house, but I''d figure it out.


    And it''s not like Ash was going to lock the whole mansion to keep me from leaving. He couldn''t do that in his current state.


    With the pain he was in, he probably wouldn''t be able to move until he... took care of himself. I did it on purpose so he wouldn''t follow me right away.


    While I was walking toward the main door of the mansion, I remembered the message I received when I was in the restroom.


    [Mason sent a video.]


    "Is this some kind of obscenity?" I asked, confused, when I yed the video Mason sent me.


    At first, I thought it was an unpleasant video because it was so dark, but after a while, it brightened up.


    The video showed two guys sitting at a table in one of the ssrooms. The video was a bit blurry, as if it had been taken secretly, but it was clear enough for me to recognize who they were.


    "Sapphire Jade Miller? Who''s that?" Haze asked, puzzled, while Ash casually had one foot up on the table.


    "From the ountancy department, bro," Ash replied nonchntly. "ssmate of Rose. She''s pretty and seems sexy."


    "It doesn''t ring a bell." Haze nced at Ash before looking back at the camera. "Dude-"


    "I''ll make sure I can make her fall in love with me." Ash''s grin widened as he looked at Haze, whose expression I couldn''t quite read. "Wanna bet?"


    With that, the video ended.


    [I identally saw that on Haze''sptop. I want you to take care of yourself and don''t let him ruin you.]


    That was Mason''sst message before I decided to make Ash taste his own medicine. I couldn''t believe I had thought he would actually like me just like that. I may be hurt right now, but this won''t make me cry. Because of what I did, I went home with a smile on my face.


    But that quickly disappeared when I arrived at our house.


    "What''s going on here?" I asked our neighbors who were gathered outside our house when I got there.


    Did we win the lottery? Our neighbors nevere around unless something''s happened.


    "You kid, we''ve been calling you for a while!" Mindy, one of our old neighbors, yelled at me before smacking my arm hard.


    I winced at her hit, but I bit my lower lip to stop myself from cursing. Her hand was heavy, and the sting of her smack was still lingering in my arm.


    "Where''s my mom?" I asked her while scanning the living room, but I stopped in my tracks when I saw the sofa.


    There was a bloodstain there. It looked fresh, which immediately put me on alert. Did my dad beat up my mom again? I swear I won''t forgive him if he does.


    "Your mom''s in the hospital," Mindy muttered. "We''ve been trying to contact you before she was taken to the hospital, but you weren''t answering," she said, showing me her old phone. "See, it''s still ringing. Where''s your phone, dear?" At her question, I immediately patted the pockets of my pants, trying to find my phone, but all I felt was my coin purse and the pepper spray Ash had given me. Panic started to set in. I even searched my bag, but it only contained my books, calctor, and some papers.


    Shit.


    I silently cursed in my head when I remembered where I had left it. After putting it on the cab, I didn''t pick it up again before heading home. How dumb.


    "Do you know which hospital my mom was taken to?" I asked her.


    Mindy nodded and handed me a piece of paper. It seemed like she had prepared it earlier, ready to give it to me as soon as I arrived.


    "Thank you." After that, I quickly gged down a cab and headed to the hospital where my mom was.


    THE time had passed, and it was already a week after my mom was taken to the hospital. I couldn''t help but clench my fists as I stared at my mom in the hospital bed.


    Her head was bandaged, and there were numerous tubes connected to her arm. Even though she had been here for almost a week, she hadn''t woken up because her head hit the floor.


    Mindy said that a woman hade to our house. Nobody recognized her because she looked wealthy and arrived in a fancy car. At first, the house was quiet, but soon after, there was a loud thud, which made everyone rush over. No one saw the woman leave, but they found my mom lying on the floor with her head bleeding.


    Just hearing the story made me want to kill someone. I gritted my teeth as I stared at my mom. I stayed outside, not wanting to disturb her rest.


    "Unbelievable," I muttered to myself, realizing my dad wasn''t here.


    As much as my mom loved my dad, that''s how useless he was when it came to us.


    In just a week, I felt like I had lost weight. I also had dark circles under my eyes.


    I took a deep breath. eded to calm myself down. I need to be the strong woman I always am, especially since my mom is unconscious. I''ll make sure that woman pays, both to me and thew.


    I''ll find her, no matter what.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But I guess I won''t need to.


    "Is your mom in that room?" A woman in her 40s approached me.


    Her voice and aura were intimidating, causing me to raise an eyebrow. I didn''t like her from the moment I saw her.


    She was wearing a ck dress and a tiger fur coat. She had boots on, her hair tied up, and she was wearing sunsses, which she took off when she approached me.

 Chapter 50: Ash Wanted To Handle Things Differently

    "Why do you ask?" I inquired, trying to stay polite.


    She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms in front of her chest, ring at me with an annoyed expression.


    "Can''t even pay a debt, yet when something happens, I''m the one the police chase and interrogate? What kind of stupidity is that, right?"


    Her words made my eyes widen. Does this mean she''s the wealthy woman my neighbors said came to our house? How does she have the nerve to show up here? "Poor people really have no shame," she added, making me lose all my patience.


    She''s someone who seems to have nothing better to do than belittle other people''s lives.


    "Don''t you think I should be the one saying that to you?" I said, mimicking her tone. "You''ve got some nerve showing up here. Don''t you see what you did to my mom?"


    I dropped all my politeness. She doesn''t deserve them-talking to her felt like speaking to a demon.


    "Your mother is just pretending so she doesn''t have to pay." She pushed me aside to peek into my mom''s room. "Does she think she can escape her debt to me by pretending to be bedridden? Even in the afterlife, I''ll make sure she pays." "She''s not pretending. She''s in critical condition because of you, whoever you are," I firmly told her, my fists tightening as I tried to keep control.


    I was clenching them as if that was the only way I could hold onto thest bit of patience I had.


    "Are you so sure about that? Then, let''s see."


    She grabbed the doorknob and was about to open the door to my mom''s room, but I quickly grabbed her hand, my nails digging into her skin. My nails were long enough that if she didn''t stop, I wouldn''t hesitate to hurt her further.


    "What? I thought you were confident?" she sneered at me, yanking her arm free from my grip.


    It seemed like I had hurt her, as she winced, and I felt a small sense of satisfaction. It was oddly pleasing to upset people like her.


    "I am confident. You can see it in my eyes," I said, staring her down. "You''re not even pretty, and on top of that, you have an ugly personality. Your life must be so sad."


    "Respect your elders!" she shouted in frustration, and then I felt her heavy hand p my cheek.


    I bit my lower lip as I turned to face her. I sighed in disgust, rubbing my cheek slightly. What is it with my cheeks that people always want to p me?


    But it didn''t really hurt. What hurt more were the terrible things she said about my mom. I didn''t even know what debt she was talking about, but I wasn''t going to focus on that right now. "Respect?" I smirked. "I don''t have that."


    I pped her. Not once, but three times.


    Which led me to the police station with her.


    The nerve of this woman to file aint against me for harassment when she came to the hospital to cause trouble. I rolled my eyes as I watched her put on a dramatic show in front of the police.


    I crossed my legs and arms. I was getting impatient and wanted to leave, but they were taking forever


    resolve this. I still needed to return to the hospital to watch over my mom.


    I couldn''t even call anyone because I still didn''t have my phone, and even if I did, I wouldn''t have anyone to call except Mason.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    But someone was already walking toward me, even though I hadn''t asked for his help, and even though I had done something terrible to him a week ago.


    Ash looked in rage as he entered the police station, and his expression darkened even more when he nced at me. His gaze grew even darker when he saw my tired eyes and red cheek, and his brows furrowed as he pieced together the situation.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I saw him clench his fists slightly before ring at the older woman near me.


    "If you want to send my girlfriend to jail, I think you should go first," he said with authority, cing both hands on the table, intimidating everyone in the police station just by his presence.


    I just furrowed my brow as I stared at Ash. I couldn''t figure out what was going through his mind. How did he know that I was here?


    But... his level of charisma was extraordinary. Even the few female police officers at the station stopped typing on theirptops just to admire his appearance.


    Is it too bad for me that I was more focused on his looks than on his reason for being here?


    "And who are you?" the woman asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I''m her boyfriend," Ash answered in an annoyed tone, ncing at me again. "And once you do something bad to her, then you''ll have to deal with me."


    Ash looked at me afterward, and I saw the concern in his eyes.


    "Are you alright, baby?" he added, moving my face as if checking for any other injuries besides the redness on my cheek.


    I immediately pushed his hand away, making him grin. "What are you doing here?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Are you still messing with me?


    I wanted to ask him that, but I decided to keep my mouth shut. I would look pathetic if I asked, so I didn''t. I didn''t want him to think he had seeded in making me fall for him. "Fierce," he said, shaking his head before showing me my phone.


    I immediately reached for it, but he pulled it away. I raised an eyebrow, which only seemed to amuse him more. His grin widened, but his eyes remained cold.


    "I was supposed to bring this back to you, but Rose told me you didn''t even attend your exams. I was worried sick."


    "I don''t care," I replied, making the old woman who had been eavesdroppingugh. "Don''tugh. You''re not part of this conversation."


    Iughed hard when I saw her whimper.


    "Is that what you learned from your mother, not paying debts? Gosh!" she fanned herself with her hand before ring at me.


    I rolled my eyes at her too, no longer caring about the age gap between us. I believe respect should be earned regardless of age or economic status.


    She didn''t even show remorse, even though my mom was in the hospital. She doesn''t deserve any respect.


    "I thought you were rich? Don''t you even have a fan?" I teased, raising a brow to provoke her further.


    I wasn''t disappointed; her face turned red, and it seemed like steam was about toe out of her nose.


    It would be better if she hit me right here at the police station. Even though she was already at a disadvantage, I could turn the tables even more. But Ash wanted to handle things differently.

 Chapter 51: I Fell In Love Without Realizing It

    "Let''s settle this by thew," Ash said as he showed off his phone. "Mywyer is on the way. He''ll handle everything, including the charges against her." He pointed at the older woman, whose eyes and mouth widened. "If you need anything from my girl, talk to mywyer. May I take my girlfriend now?" "Yes, Mr. Coleman," one of the police officers replied before bowing to him like he was a prince.


    My brows furrowed in confusion. Do they know him? Maybe they were staring at him earlier not just because of his looks, but because they recognized him. The only one I knew who was famous among the three of them was Haze, whose parents are both politicians, but ver thought Ash was so easily recognized too. Ash was about to pull me out of the police station when the old woman grabbed his arm. She looked so tough earlier, but now she was like a timid puppy. I wonder what she fears the most.


    "C-Coleman?" She sounded hesitant to ask, but she still did.


    "If you''re thinking about the Coleman Corporation, you''re right. I''m part of it," Ash answered, his voice dangerously low.. "And you''re fired." Ash pulled me out of the station.


    I was walking back to the hospital to check on my mom, but I didn''t expect Ash to follow me, leaving his car behind.


    "You''re not going to give me my phone, so stop following me. Don''t add to my already overwhelming problems," I pleaded with him, exhausted.


    I was grateful that Ash helped me. The more I thought about it, the more it broke my heart.


    Ash just kept messing with my mind, even though I already knew everything-that I was nothing but a bet.


    "Here," he said, holding my shoulder and showing me my phone.


    I just raised an eyebrow at him. I didn''t even move my hand to take it from him.


    "I don''t have time to y."


    "Who said I''m ying with you?" he asked, raising a brow. He took my hand and ced my phone on it. "I''m sorry if I offended you. You just look cute when you''re pissed."


    "Oh, is that why you and Haze made a bet on me?" I said in a threatening tone, but it wasn''t enough to wipe off his infuriating smirk.


    Ash was taken aback. Secondster, he clenched his jaw and ran his fingers through his hair. "It was the video, I suppose."


    He seemed stressed, which confused me. Does he have the nerve to be stressed over me? It should be the other way around, right? He''s the one who keeps showing up when I don''t even look for him. "That idiot Haze," he added, almost whispering, but loud enough for me to hear.


    "Do you want me to break your bones like I did to him?" I cracked my knuckles.


    They have the same hobbies and personalities, so maybe it wouldn''t be bad if they received the same punishment.


    "It wasn''t a bet," he exined, which made me raise an eyebrow and grin.


    Did he really think I''d believe him just like that? Especially when Mason had a video as evidence?


    "Haze didn''t want to make a bet about it. He said he would lose immediately."


    "Oh, so he thought I was really easy to get," I murmured in a cold tone.


    Just the thought made me want to break his other arm. I shouldn''t have hesitated back in the library. I should''ve broken every bone in Haze''s body.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Who cares if he likes me? I don''t like him anyway.


    "But ver knew I''d fall in love with you without even realizing it."


    Once again, Ash messed up his already messy hair. It seemed like he didn''t know what to do, but he was already caught up in the situation.


    I looked away. Even with such a simple action, my heart started pounding uncontrobly, and I didn''t know how to calm it down.


    "Someday, you''ll feel how sincere I am in pursuing you," he said as he reached for my hand.


    He intertwined our fingers a little as he pulled me inside the hospital, but we stopped in the entrance. With everything on my mind, I hadn''t even noticed we had arrived. "I''lle back soon," he said with certainty as he left the hospital.


    I shook my head before walking toward the elevator. Even though I didn''t want to think about him, he was the only person running through my mind every second.


    ANOTHER WEEK had passed, and my mother was already fixing herself.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" I asked as I sat beside her.


    "I''m fine now. I can go home," my mom insisted.


    I shook my head. "Mom, you still need to recover fully, and the doctor hasn''t rmended discharge yet, so please don''t be stubborn, okay?"


    "But we don''t have any more money,," sheined, looking at me as shey back on the couch. "We''ll be buried in debt if I stay here any longer."


    I smiled sadly. It was true, but still, I''m d that she''s feeling better than before. The doctors only needed to observe her for possibleplications.


    So far, they hadn''t found anything, and I prayed it would stay that way.


    I had juste from school and was still wearing my uniform. Even though it was hard to bnce hospital visits and studying, I had to manage. I was physically, mentally, and emotionally exhausted.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Beforeing to my mom''s room, I had cried a lot in the restroom. I didn''t know why I suddenly broke down in ces I didn''t expect. Problems kepting in cycles, and it felt like it would never be enough. It was like a punishment-a severe one.


    I couldn''t even cry about the exams I took. I didn''t care if I passed or not. All I wanted was for my mom to be okay. All my efforts and hardships would be wasted if I lost her.


    "Don''t worry about the money, Mom. Just focus on getting better. Money is easy to find, but you''re not," I said, giving her a faint smile.


    It was a weak smile. I was tired of acting like I''m fine.


    But the only reason I could still smile, even in pain, was because of her.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in," my mom said.


    The door opened, revealing Ash holding a basket of fruit. He was wearing a white tank top and ck pants, which was his usual outfit because it enhanced his body. Strangely, he wasn''t wearing his usual piercings today, making him look clean.


    "Good afternoon, ma''am," he greeted my mom politely before kissing her hand and cing the fruit basket on the side table.


    He waved at me slightly, smiling, but I just red at him and crossed my arms, which made himugh.


    "I''m courting your daughter, and I also wanted to check if you''re okay. The woman who hurt you was a former employee of ourpany, so we feel responsible," he said softly, then stood up straight and dusted off his pants.

 Chapter 52: Unexpected Person By My Side

    I shook my head. He was really good ating up with excuses, ones that people would believe. "I am-"


    "Ash Cassius Coleman," my mom interrupted his introduction. "You don''t need to introduce yourself."


    Ash smiled awkwardly before scratching the back of his neck. His mouth opened and closed as if he wanted to say something but couldn''t find the courage.


    "I know you don''t know me, but I used to work for your family," my mom said firmly, shocking me. "Honestly, I don''t ever want to see any of you again, but here you are."


    I know that my mom didn''t like Ash in the first ce, but I wasn''t expecting her to be this rude. She wasn''t like this with Mason, so why was she so harsh with Ash now? More questions filled my mind, making everything even weirder.


    "You handled my case, helped with my daughter''s incident, and even paid our hospital bills," my mom continued, making me shocked, and Ash, too.


    He was probably shocked that she knew, but I was surprised because I didn''t know Ash had already paid for the bills.


    "I don''t want my daughter to owe anything to your family, so I''ll pay it back however I can," my mom said in a cold, harsh tone. "Your family is worthless, and so are men like you. Stay away from my daughter." "Mom-"


    "Shut up, Sapphire. You''re not a part of the conversation," she said, ring at me.


    I saw a hint of pain in Ash''s eyes. He wasn''t used to being treated this way, but even so, he didn''t argue with my mom. He didn''t show any anger-no clenched jaw or fists.


    At that moment, I felt guilty. Had I misjudged him?


    "Ash-"


    "I''ll be going now." Ash bowed before smiling. "I''m hoping for your fast recovery."


    Those were hisst words, and then the soft sound of the door closing echoed in the room.


    "Jade," my mom called authoritatively as I stared at the door.


    "Mom, you were really rude. He was just being nice," I couldn''t help telling her.


    Seeing Ash in pain broke my heart, and I didn''t even know why.


    I couldn''t take it anymore, so I moved to open the door, but my mom called me again.


    "Come back here!" she shouted, her fist clenched.


    But for the first time in my life, I didn''t follow her. "I''m sorry, Mom. I''ll be back soon."


    I left the hospital room, looking for the man who had just confused my heart and mind.


    Now was the time for me to save Ash from sadness, just as he had saved me so many times before.


    In front of the hospital, I found Ash sitting on a bench while smoking his cigarette. He was staring into space, sighing from time to time.


    He didn''t even notice me standing right next to him. I shook my head.


    "Ash," I called, but it seemed like he didn''t hear me.


    Instead, Ash exhaled the smoke, and I coughed because of it. That made Ash notice me, his eyes widening in terror as he tossed the cigarette on the ground. "What are you doing here?" he asked me in a low tone, avoiding eye contact.


    It seems like he was embarrassed that I caught him smoking.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I don''t know," I answered as I sat down next to him.


    "Maybe you missed me," he teased with a wink before returning to staring into the void.


    I sighed. I don''t know if it was adrenaline, but something inside me told me I shouldfort him for whatever reason.


    "Maybe I should''ve let you sit here alone," I told him, rolling my eyes as I focused my attention elsewhere.


    People were busy. Some were rushing to catch a bus, others seemed to be on dates, holding hands, and some were just walking around, seemingly aimless.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    From our vantage point, it was easy to see everyone''s struggles. Some frowned while talking on the phone, others walked in a daze.


    No matter how beautiful the world looked, everyone had their own battles to fight. It''s all about how well you hide it.


    Just like Ash.


    A few secondster, I broke the silence. "I wanted to apologize for what my mother said earlier."


    "You don''t need to apologize," he said, ncing at me. "Everything she said was true."


    I sighed, staring up at the sky. I didn''t know why I suddenly cared about him, but I knew whatever my mom said, he didn''t deserve to hear it. She should''ve treated him better.


    He hadn''t done anything wrong to us to deserve such harsh words.


    If it was because of Ash''s father, he shouldn''t be punished for his father''s mistakes.


    "Ash..."


    "Sapphire, I appreciate what you''re doing, but... I need to be alone," he muttered.


    "It doesn''t feel like it," I answered as I held his chin, stopping him from turning away. "This isn''t the Ash I know."


    He wasn''t the type to be easily discouraged by harsh words. I''ve said worse things to him, which was much worse than my mother''s statements.


    "Why are you so affected by those remarks?"


    That''s what I was really curious about.


    "Because it''s your mom," he replied, and my eyes widened. My grip on his chin loosened, but he quickly took my hand. "I want her to like me, too. After all, I meant what I said. I want to make sure she''s okay." Something I realized is... Like everyone else, he had his own problems. He felt pain and sadness too. No amount of money could shield you from the hurtful things people say.


    "It''s okay. We''re not born to make everyone like us, anyway," I told him.


    I hadn''t realized I was lightly stroking his hand as I said that. Aside from my mom, this was the first time I cared for someone.


    "Stop. You''re making me fall harder for you," he said before letting go of my hand.


    I chuckled. His ears were turning red, and I found it cute. I couldn''t believe there woulde a time when I''d think he was a nice guy.


    "You''re telling me you''re not a good girl, but you are," he said in a low tone.


    "And you''re not a bad guy either."


    I didn''t say that just topliment him back, but because it''s the truth. He hides his kindness behind his mischievousness-something I wasn''t able to see before because of my anger. But now... I can see his true colors.


    He was about to reply, but I quickly stood up when Ash pulled me to run outside the hospital... And I didn''t know why I followed him.


    I also feel something strange within my stomach. This... is the butterflies that people who are in love talk about.


    And ver thought I''d feel that in this unexpected moment, with the most unexpected person by my side.

 Chapter 53: Ash’s Protection

    "WHERE are we?" I asked while panting and sweating profusely.


    My back was pressed against the wall as I tried to fan myself with both hands. I told myself I''d only talk to him for a minute, but how much time had passed since I left the hospital?


    "I don''t know, but I guess this is a safe ce." Ash replied, staring at me. "Well, as long as you''re with me, you''ll always be safe."


    "Thank you," I whispered as I tried to wipe the sweat from my forehead with my palm. "What?"


    "ver expected to hear that," he said in disbelief, staring at me. "What a good girl."


    Ash stepped closer and patted my head like I was a dog, causing me to frown and lightly p his hand away.


    But what he asked next shocked me.


    "Do you want to y a game with me?" Ash asked, leaning forward as he caressed my chin.


    I raised an eyebrow. "A game?"


    "A love game..." He ced his lips on my ear, slightly licking my earlobe. "Whoever falls in love first, loses. If you''re really confident that you won''t fall for someone like me, then y the game with me." Ash bit my ear, and a pool of hits struck my body. "What can you say, Miss good girl? Are you in?"


    "A game, huh..." I smirked, shaking my head. "Then you already lost. You imed that you like me, right?"


    "Well, you''re right," Ash answered, chuckling. "Dang, why would I even participate in a losing game? I forgot that I''m already swayed by you."


    I looked at him, and tons of questions filled my mind. To make sure that he really likes me... There''s only one way to find out.


    "What if... we have a one-night stand, Ash?" I asked boldly, taking the initiative.


    "Repeat what you said," Ash demanded, gripping both of my hands tightly before lowering them to my sides.


    He wasn''t holding my hands up anymore, but he still hadn''t let go. His hands pressed into my sides, sometimes tightening painfully, but whenever he saw me wince, he loosened his grip. "Are you crazy, Sapphire?" he asked again, annoyed when I didn''t respond.


    I just looked at him, and he met my gaze with a meaningful stare.


    Lust and admiration were written all over his face, but why would he push me away? We had almost done something before, but now he''s acting like this? I can''t figure him out, no matter how hard I try. "What''s crazy about having sex with you, Ash?" I asked, trying to break free from his grip, but I failed. "You said you wanted me so badly, right? So, let''s have sex."


    I felt him flinch as I bit his earlobe. He didn''t expect that, and honestly, I didn''t expect myself to do it either. Am I crazy for being the one to suggest it?


    Maybe I''m treating my life like a joke. I''m even willing to give him my virginity without hesitation.


    "I''m offended, Sapphire. And if it wasn''t obvious, I''m telling you now." He let go of my hands and ran his fingers through his hair.


    His gaze was dark, showing pain and betrayal. I didn''t understand why he looked at me like that, but I did my best to meet his gaze. I even clenched my fists as the intensity of his stare pierced through my chest. That''s when the confidence I had earlier started to fade. I looked at him with a hint of worry as he continued to stare at me, trying tomunicate something through his eyes and expression.


    "Ash..." I wasn''t even sure why I had the courage to call his name.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    He was supposed to look at me because I called him, but he didn''t. Instead, he bowed his head, as if he couldn''t bear to speak while looking at me.


    "You''re insulting my feelings for you, Sapphire," he muttered in a sad tone. "I''m not used to chasing after someone, but I''m doing it for you. You''ve hurt me with your words and actions, but I endured it. I''m not used to suffering and being in pain, yet here I am, chasing after you."


    Ash raised his head, looking at me intently. "What do I need to do for you to believe me?"


    "It was..." I stopped mid-sentence, biting my lower lip.


    Suddenly, the rain started pouring as I fell silent.


    I was about to say it was all a misunderstanding, but I knew that was a lie.


    "Do you know what''s more painful than what your mother said earlier?" he asked as he grabbed my arm and pulled me closer to him. "It''s the fact that you still think you''re like those other girls I fucked with, even though I''ve been showing you that you''re different."


    That was thest thing he said as he pulled me, hailed a taxi, pushed me inside, and left me alone.


    "T-To the General Hospital, please," I stammered to the driver, who immediately nodded and started the car.


    He was so freaking mad, and I don''t even know what I should do about it.


    I NEVER thought months would pass, and the final exams were over. Mom was already home and healthy again.


    It was good news, even though my father was back at the house, living his life as if nothing unusual had happened. I will never stop admiring his guts. I don''t know where he gets them from.


    The hospital expenses were paid by Ash, and the debt to that old woman was settled. He even gave us a penalty fee for what she did to hurt my mom.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    She deserved it, though. When she came to the hospital after my mom was discharged, she begged me to ask Ash to forgive her. ver imagined someone with such high pride like hers would kneel in front of me, asking such a favor.


    If my mom hadn''t been there, I might have kicked her face while she was kneeling. How could she ask me for Ash''s forgiveness when I can''t even ask him that myself?


    "Did you and Ash have a fight?" Haze asked, who was next to me and had been pestering me for a while.


    "None of your business," I snapped before ring at him.


    "Grumpy," heughed, reaching to mess up my hair, but I shot him a death re.


    He nced between me and his hand before deciding to lower it. He must''ve been afraid I''d break his arm again if he annoyed me.


    I didn''t even know how I ran into him. If I had known he was here on the field, I wouldn''t have passed by.


    "Hi, Haze," a sexy student greeted him as she walked by, pressing her body against his.


    The idiot grinned, and I looked away, grimacing as they kissed right in front of me.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m talking to someone, baby," Haze told her in a husky voice. "I''ll call youter."


    The girl nodded, ring at me before stomping away.


    "You should''ve gone with her. I don''t want to talk to you either," I said honestly as I walked toward the gate. "I might even get into a fight with your fangirls." Final exams were over, my duty at the library and student council was done, and I had nothing left to do here.


    "How could they? Ash''s protection is still over you," he said casually, making my eyes widen.

 Chapter 54: Her Protector

    "His what?" I heard him, but I wanted to make sure.


    "Protection?" Haze repeated, even more puzzled by the frown on my face. "You didn''t know? Haven''t you wondered why no one bothers you here even though you''re alone? No one else could do that for you." Mason could, too. I wanted to say that but held back.


    It had been a long time since I talked to Ash. I hadn''t even seen him again, despite how clingy he used to be.


    I wish I could forget everything he did for me, or at least how it felt when he was beside me... but his absence made me miss him even more. And I hate it.


    A MONTH passed, and I had just finished enrolling for the second semester, so I decided to go up to the rooftop to get some air.


    Time had passed just as quickly before Ash messed up my life. Now that he wasn''t talking to me again, time seemed to speed up once more. The only difference is... I''m hurt as time goes on.


    I couldn''t even admit that I was hurt because of him, especially when I could see him from the rooftop, leaning on the rail, puffing his cigarette. "Thank you..." I muttered as I yed with the hem of my shirt.


    I should have said it to him long ago, but I only realized it now that he''s stopped bothering me.


    For all the times he helped ease the pain in my heart, for being there even when I wasn''t calling him, and for saving me even when I didn''t want to be saved anymore... I wanted to thank him for that.


    I wasn''t sure if he heard me. I could barely hear myself say it. Deep down, I was scared he would avoid me because he didn''t want to see me anymore.


    And that''s exactly what happened.


    He nced at me but quickly looked away. He tossed his cigarette to the ground before walking past me as if he hadn''t seen or heard anything.


    And it broke my heart even more.


    "I like you, Ash..." I muttered under my breath as he mmed the door, leaving me here alone, just like thest time we talked.


    "IF YOU have a problem or whatever it is, don''t bring it here to ss," our group leader lectured one of our members, who had been zoning out and making mistakes in our project for days now. "Focus! This is thest semester. If you''re just going to drag us all down, it''s better if I just remove you."


    "Sorry," the person muttered while looking down. I nced at them briefly and noticed that they looked back at me but quickly averted their gaze.


    My group leader was right. If they had problems, they shouldn''t let it affect our group activities. It may be harsh to say, but it''s the right thing to do. Even if it hurts, life still goes on.


    I couldn''t believe how fast time had flown. It felt like just yesterday when I saw Ash during our enrollment day, but now here we were, working on an activity. I was taking myst subject and internship.


    Two more months, and I''d finally escape from this hell called school.


    "How''s your internship, Sapphire?" Leslie, one of my group members, asked while typing on herptop.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was responsible for the graphic design, while I handled the encoding.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "It''s fine, I guess," I replied shortly as I continued typing. I wasn''t going to stop what I was doing just to chat. "It''s tolerable."


    "You''re lucky you ended up in a good auditing firm!" sheined, and I just grinned as she suddenly started typing harder on her keyboard. "It''s so unfair how things work in this school."


    It seemed like she was venting her frustrations because while I got ced in a reputable auditing firm, most of my ssmates ended up in small, strugglingpanies, or ones just starting out.


    Employers don''t look at wealth when they choose interns. It''s all about talent and skills. That''s what got me into one of the best auditing firms in town. They even offered to make me an audit associate after graduation if I performed well during the internship.


    But that wasn''t the reason I was working so hard. It was because of my grades. I knew that if I had good grades, more opportunities woulde my way.


    I sighed as thoughts of my future flooded my mind again.


    Right, Sapphire. This is what you should be focusing on. Not those pointless things. Not the unfairness of life since childhood, not my stepfather... and not even Ash.


    WHEN we finished ss, I hurried to the university gate to head to the auditing firm where I worked. My schedule there was 8 to 5 from Monday to Friday, but I had requested a half-day today because of this project.


    They told me I''d need to make up for it by working on the weekend, but that didn''t bother me. In fact, it was better because it gave me an excuse to leave the house.


    "Damn," I cursed when someone bumped into me.


    "Sorry!" the person yelled before continuing to run into a nearby building.


    "Ouch," I groaned, making a pained face while holding my arm.


    I usually wore a ck zer to make my appearance more formal, but today it had another purpose: to hide the bruises on my arm. I wouldn''t have felt them as much if it weren''t for that bump earlier.


    I bit my lip, trying to take a deep breath to ease the pain. I hadn''t even treated the wounds.


    I guess being Mason''s hidden sister didn''t make a difference. Dad still beats me up whenever he wants to.


    In the end, you really have to save yourself.


    As I was lost in thought, someone suddenly stood in front of me.


    "Ash?" I asked as I couldn''t believe what I was seeing.


    "Come with me," he said, grabbing my hand and intertwining his fingers with mine.


    Thankfully, he held my hand because if he had grabbed my arm, I would''ve winced from the pain.


    "I''m busy." I tried to pull my hand away, but he only tightened his grip. My heart pounded as I felt his warm, soft hand gently caressing mine.


    I wanted to see him, but not right now. Not when I was in a rush to get to work, where my supervisor was strict. e arrival, and I''d have to work an extra day to make up for it.


    "This won''t take long." He clenched his jaw before pulling me into the nearby auditorium.

 Chapter 55: A Promise I’ll Never Break

    "HOW did you know I was in pain?" I asked Ash, who was now cleaning my wounds with alcohol.


    I winced every time the cotton touched my wounds, but I couldn''t help but smile when I saw him blow on each wound as if that would make the pain disappear.


    I couldn''t believe I had failed to appreciate this side of him before.


    "I''m observant when ites to you," he replied briefly, applying band-aids to my wounds.


    There were so many that I thought he might use up the entire first-aid kit. I didn''t even know there was one in the auditorium.


    "Be careful," he added as I put my zer back on. The bruises still stung, butpared to earlier, it was tolerable.


    Just as I was about to leave for school, Dad decided to take his frustrations out on me again. He was angry because he had no more money for gambling. I had hidden all my savings in the bank so he couldn''t touch them. Even if he killed me, he wouldn''t get a single penny from me.


    "Ash."


    "Yeah?"


    "Do you really... like me?" I bit my lip as I asked that.


    He looked at me with a frown. I closed my eyes, wanting to disappear. Why did I ask that? I knew he had been avoiding metely, and he was probably only helping me now out of pity. "No..." he replied calmly.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt my heart shatter into pieces because of his answer. Life was cruel, wasn''t it? I told myself I wouldn''t fall for the man I hated most, yet here I was, on the verge of tears because of him.


    I was about to tell him it was a joke, that I was just messing with him. That was the only way I knew to save my pride from this humiliation.


    But then he spoke.


    "I think I love you... so much that I can''t take it anymore," he said, giving me a peck on my lips. "Try to open up your heart to me so you can see how sincere I am, Sapphire." IT''S BEEN a few days since Ash and I met, and he told me those words, but I still can''t stop thinking about them. It was like it just happened yesterday, even though it didn''t.


    After that, he didn''t speak to me again, and I haven''t seen him much at university either. Evangeline told me he was busy with his internship, just like Mason.


    "Miss Miller?" the secretary called as she approached me. "Good job. The boss liked your performance. Keep up the good work," she said before raising her right hand to give me a thumbs-up. "Thank you."


    I smiled back at her, feeling relieved that our conversation helped me stop thinking about Ash for a while.


    She ced an envelope containing an evaluation form on my desk before leaving. I was in an empty meeting room, where there weren''t any security cameras-just chairs, a table, and a projector. Despite that, the ce still looked nice.


    This internship was my breather. If only they could give me more tasks to do, but the university would call them out if they overworked us.


    I still don''t know what to do. Ash was giving me time to think about everything... but none of it made sense.


    "A penny for your thoughts?" A man in a white long-sleeved shirt and ck cks sat in front of me.


    He set down a strawberry shake in front of me, making me smile.


    "I thought you were busy?" I asked Mason, raising an eyebrow.


    "Why wouldn''t I make time for you, right?" He smiled at me before crossing his arms.


    Looking at him now, I''d think he''d juste from a photoshoot, not an internship. This is why people say life is unfair-people like him don''t need to put in much effort to look their best. They look great just by existing. "How are you finding this ce?" he asked, ncing around the room. "I hope they''re treating you well. If they''re mistreating you here, I''ll transfer you somewhere else immediately."


    "They do." I smiled, taking a sip before continuing. "They treat their employees well, and they offer a generous allowance. Ipeted with hundreds of ountancy students just to get here. I know my worth." "That''s my Sapphire," heplimented with a wink, clearly having nothing better to do.


    "What''s your real motive for being here?"


    I didn''t miss the smirk on his face when I asked that. Mason wouldn''te here just because he was bored. He may be a good brother, but he''s not that dedicated.


    He may protect me at times, but that''s as far as it goes.


    "Stay away from Ash."


    "Isn''t this d¨¦j¨¤ vu?" I asked with augh, remembering that he had said the same thing the first time we talked.


    "I''m dead serious."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! His jaw clenched, and his right hand balled into a fist as he said it.


    "I''ve been swamped with everything, and I can''t handle it all at once. Evangeline''s been busy too, which is why she hasn''t been able to look out for you much either. Just cooperate with us, and we''ll keep you safe."


    "Who''s protecting who?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Who should I trust, Mason? Ash, who tells me how he feels, or you and Evangeline, who keep everything from me?"


    "It''s for your own good," he said firmly, his voice rising but not enough to be considered shouting.


    I was momentarily stunned before pping my hands at his outburst. I was used to him being quiet or calm.


    Right now, he reminded me of a snake. He was Ash''s best friend, yet he was the one stabbing him in the back.


    "I like Ash," I said casually. "He feels the same. He''s confessed many times before, but he did it again a few days ago."


    I had no intention of hiding that from him. I nned to tell him whenever he found time, but I hadn''t expected him toe here and say these things.


    "You can''t." He pointed at me with a re. "You''ll get hurt. I''m telling you. Don''t drag yourself into the mess I''m trying to protect you from."


    "No, Mason." I shook my head and stood up.. "Don''t dictate my life. If that''s why you im to be my brother, then we''re better off forgetting each other again."


    I hate it when someone tries to control my life. He rarely shows up, and when he does, this is what he has to say.


    I''d much rather deal with Evangeline''s attitude-she may be difficult, but at least she lets me make my own decisions.


    I was about to open the door when I stopped at his next words.


    "If it weren''t for me protecting you, you wouldn''t be here, Sapphire," he said with a meaningful tone. "When your mother learned of the lengths I went to protect you, she entrusted your whole life to me. I promised I''d protect you no matter what, and I''m not going to break it."

 Chapter 56: Stop Thinking About Other Things and Focus On Me

    My brows furrowed more as Mason''s words sank in. None of this made sense. I couldn''t understand what was happening.


    "Don''t fall in love with your killer," Mason said, turning my world upside down. "Try telling him that you''re my real sibling, not Evangeline. I doubt he''ll let you live the second he finds out." "What do you mean?" I asked, confused.


    "Mafia," Mason answered in a low tone. "All our businesses are just a front. Thepany wasn''t the real reason we''re rich. It''s because of the mafia. We kill, do illegal transactions, and engage in things you can barely imagine." His words sent a chill down my spine. I''d suspected they were involved in something like this, but hearing Mason admit it was a different story. My fear only grew.


    "You''re the next heiress, and the Coleman mafia wants you dead because of it. Ash was assigned to kill you, and I heard it loud and clear. That''s why I asked Evangeline for help-she''s good in a fight. Mason was trying to stay calm, but his voice was shaky.


    "If you really like him, here''s where he''s staying for his internship."


    He typed something into his phone, and a momentter, mine vibrated. It was a tracker to find Ash if I wanted to see him.


    "Go to him. Tell him everything," he dared me, pushing the door open and shoving me slightly. "But remember, I warned you," he added before stepping out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mason must think I won''t go through with it because he assumes I''m afraid of him.


    But it''s the opposite.


    "SAPPHIRE?" Ash asked me in surprise as he opened the door to his hotel room. He was wearing only a towel around his waist, his hair still damp. "How did you know I was here?"


    I swallowed slightly because of the sight, but I remembered my purpose for being here, and it wasn''t to feast on the sight of his body in front of me now.


    "I am Mason''s illegitimate sister, the real one," I muttered, clenching my fists. "Are you going to kill me now that you know the truth-"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Ash grabbed my hand and pulled me inside his room, carefully pushing me against the wall. His right hand cradled the back of my head, while his left hand slid down to my waist.


    "Do you want to get yourself killed, Sapphire?" he asked, the annoyance evident in his tone. "And why would I kill you? Even if you kill me right now, I wouldn''t retaliate against you. So, where are all these crazy ideasing from?" "Mason," I answered without hesitation.


    There were things I wanted to say, but I was distracted by something pressing against my thigh. Since he was only wearing a towel around his lower body, I could feel something was starting to move.


    "You''re his sister?" he asked, his forehead creased. "I don''t get it. Are you pranking me?"


    "No. Why would I?"


    I ced both my hands on his chest, but I immediately paused when I felt the warmth of his skin and the firmness of his chest.


    I am in danger. What was I thinking when I came here? Seriously, I went all the way here just to tell him I''m Mason''s sister? I wasn''t in the right mind. Now, I want to go back.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Well, if you don''t want to believe me, then don''t," I snapped.


    I was about to remove my hands from his chest, but Ash grabbed them with his own.


    "I believe you," he said in a low voice, but loud enough for me to hear. "Whatever you say, I''ll believe you. There''s no reason for you to lie to me."


    Ash gently stroked my hands like they were something he needed to care for. "If you''re a Parker, then fine. I won''t force you to exin. It doesn''t change the fact that I love you."


    It''s a shame I didn''t record what he said so I could send it to Mason. He should be the one to trust his best friend, but it seems I trust Ash more than Mason, though I don''t show it.


    With every minute of looking at his face, I got mad at myself. Why didn''t I realize sooner that he had this side to him? He could pretend all he wanted, but his eyes never lied.


    Even though there was lust in his eyes, I could still see sincerity behind it.


    Maybe it started with his ego wanting to take me, but it ended with him falling in love with me. Out of all the women in the world, he chose me. My life wasn''t perfect, nor was my attitude. In fact, I was worse than him. "I love you too, Ash," I said, giving him a genuine smile.


    And there, that''s the first thing eded to say.


    After saying that, I felt lighter. I was able to smile as I closed my eyes and felt the cool air against my skin, but it wasn''t just the only thing I felt.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    It was Ash''s lips on mine. I didn''t even realize we were kissing behind the door, with his hand holding my cheek, angling my face so he could kiss me properly.


    My hands were on the back of his neck as I kissed him back. Every time I bit his lower lip, he groaned. It was like music to my ears, so I kept licking his lower lip. He smells sweet. It was driving me crazy.


    "Say it again," Ash ordered, grabbing my butt and wrapping my legs around his waist. "Say it, Sapphire. I want to hear it."


    "I love you," I repeated, whispering in his right ear as I licked his earlobe a bit, teasing him.


    "That sounds so good..." he uttered as he kissed me passionately. "Please, say it again," he begged before his lips traveled from my cheek to my neck.


    Iughed, running my fingers through his hair and yfully messing it up. "No way, you''re getting too greedy. And if I kept saying those words, you might get bored."


    "No fucking way, Sapphire..." Ash muttered and sucked my neck while putting love bites on it.


    I groaned, feeling the warmth of his breath. It spread throughout my body, making me arch my back in response. He seemed to enjoy my reaction because he grabbed my hair and pulled it gently to give him better ess.


    It was as if he was craving something sweet as heid me down on his bed. I can''t help but wonder whether Ash brought someone here before, but he interrupted my thoughts.


    "You''re the first woman toe here. So stop thinking about other things and just focus on me," he said in a husky voice as he positioned himself on top of me.

 Chapter 57: A Reason To Protect You More

    Ash started unbuttoning my blouse one by one, and I could feel him rushing. He wasn''t like this before. He was more rxed back then, while I was the one nearly fainting because of what he was doing to me. "Rx. We have plenty of time." I reminded him as I held his trembling hands. "There''s no rush."


    He smiled, and his hands stopped trembling afterward. With that, he continued what he was doing earlier, and before I knew it, he had lifted my bra and started sucking on my nipples, hard. "A-Ahhh..." I arched my back as I held his head and pulled him closer to me.


    I was going crazy from every lick. He was even biting them slightly, making me groan in both pain and pleasure. His right hand was caressing my other breast while his left hand was slowly making its way to my core. "You''re wet," he whispered before sliding his fingers down there. "It''s soaking wet for me. Is this how ready you are for me, baby?"


    All I could answer were moans and groans.


    I was overwhelmed by the immense pleasure he was giving me. I wanted to meet his gaze with the same intensity as he sucked my breasts, but I was too shy, so I rested my head on the bed and tightly shut my eyes. It felt like I was being submissive, but that was the only thing I could do right now-moan under him.


    I could feel his fingers ying with my core. This kind of sensation was new to me. I wanted to close my legs, but they instinctively opened wider whenever his hand brushed against my clit.


    I don''t know where to focus on what he''s making me feel right now. He was sucking and licking my breast, groping the other one, while teasing me down there. I ended up biting my lip suddenly because of that. But I didn''t expect what happened next.


    "A-Ash, no..." I tried to push him away with my legs as his kisses moved down my stomach to my navel.


    I know where he was headed, and I couldn''t even fathom it. I could only whimper in pleasure when he removed his hand from my core and reced it with his tongue.


    "Ash!" My back arch more as my eyes rolled up. "Oh my gosh..."


    "Sweet," Ash added before licking my juice that was on his fingers for a moment.


    "N-No... Stop. It was disgusting," I tried to speak despite whimpering so badly. "Or you can let me go to the bathroom first-"


    I couldn''t finish my words when Ash buried his face on my pussy more, making me whimper and pull his head down on me. "Stop, Ash-Ah!"


    His tongue flickered more as he entered three more fingers inside me. I clenched at the sheets, closing my eyes in immense pleasure.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ash even groaned in satisfaction as I moaned his name repeatedly due to the sudden pleasure I was experiencing right now.


    "Fuck. You taste good, baby. So fucking delicious," Ash muttered as he began to suck my pussy with much force than earlier.


    I propped both my arms on the bed, so I could clearly see what he was doing. I can see his expert tongue circling around my clit, trying to enter my hole.


    When he lifted his gaze to me, he even winked before closing his eyes again, as if he was thoroughly enjoying what he was doing right now. Damn. It was hot and erotic at the same time.


    "A-Ash... Aaahh..." I said as I tried to push him again, but he held my thighs tighter before intensifying his tongue movements.


    "Fuck it. I''ming. Stop it..."


    "Thene on my face, baby. I''ll love it," Ash said, his tone husky, as he went down on me again.


    I''m getting crazy. I tried to stop myself because it feels so embarrassing. I can''t even push Ash away since he was holding me firmly.


    "Release it, Sapphire," Ash whispered as he inserted another finger and thrust it inside me.


    "Ah, Ash!" I screamed and arch my back as I felt the need to reach for something. "Ash... There... Ah, shit! Ahhh!"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I felt my release as my whole body shook. I thought Ash was going to stop as I had my orgasm, but he still had onest lick before he stood up.


    "I still want to, but my cock is throbbing so much," Ash uttered as he licked his lower lip, tasting my cum.


    "Don''t you ever get tired?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    But Ash justughed at me. After that, he removed the towel wrapped around his waist.


    I almost dropped my jaw when I saw how big and long his cock was. I remembered the time I mistook his manhood for that canned drink. Now, I know why he didn''t take me seriously back then.


    He was more than that.


    It looks angry right now, perhaps because of its veins and even its slight movement while I stare at it. It feels like my strength is fading away. "Stop that, Sapphire, you''re turning me on," Ash said in a seductive tone, positioning himself on top of me. "This will be extremely painful." Ash inserted three of his fingers inside me again for a moment, preparing me before he entered his cock inside me.


    "Tell me if it hurts that much. I''ll stop," he said as he pointed his shaft at my core.


    He pushed inside, and I bit my lower lip, hard. It was painful. It feels like his shaft was stretching me so much.


    "Fuck." I immediately grabbed both of his arms and pressed my nails into them. "Continue, Ash. I can bear this."


    "You''re in pain, yet you still wanted me to keep going," he said, his toneced with disbelief as he pushed himself a little further.


    Damn it, it was only half, but it felt like my body was about to break. When I looked at him, I saw that he was also struggling.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    It seems like he has been wanting to fully enter me, but he''s just holding himself back.


    I took a deep breath before I moved my whole body, and I almost cried out when I fully took it in.


    "Fuck it, Sapphire!" Ash swore repeatedly as he saw my tears falling.


    He wiped my tears and buried himself in my chest, sucking my breast, keeping me from feeling the pain.


    Ash did it until the pain faded, and I was now used to his size. It feels like I was torn in two, but it also felt like we became one.


    So this is how it feels, huh?


    "P-Please... Fuck me hard now, Ash," I whispered to his ear.


    His gaze darkened as he began to move back and forth while holding my breasts. His moves were slow at that start, but when he saw me enjoying it little by little, he quickened his pace. Ash thrust into me, faster and deeper.


    "Ah, Ash!"


    "Shit!"


    He was moving so intensely that my mind felt like it was drifting away. It further increases my lust when he bites his lip while looking at the ceiling.


    "I''m close," he whispered as he kept thrusting against me.


    "I f. ucking love you, Ash." My whole body shivered, feeling my release.


    Ash immediately got off me and released it on my chest.


    "You''re mine, Sapphire." Ash kissed my forehead. "Don''t worry about other things. You just gave me a reason why I need to protect you more."

 Chapter 58: You’re Much More Important Than That

    "I can''t believe you," I whispered as I gently stroked his hair so as not to wake him. "I should be the one sleeping since you made me tired." After we made love, I thought I would be the one to sleep first because of my body pain, but here he is, sleeping soundly beside me. Still, seeing him like this feels wonderful. His hand is still wrapped around my waist as if I were about to leave his side, even though I''m not. He was unconscious, yet he remained protective. How adorable.


    "Oh, fuck," I muttered as I felt the excruciating pain between my thighs.


    ver thought that there would be pain again after the pleasure. Damn, it feels like my body is being torn apart again.


    However, despite the pain, I feel happy. So, this is what it feels like to express your true feelings, huh?


    At first, I was afraid he might hurt me, but that''s just how love is. We can''t love people if we''re not prepared for the pain.


    "Hmmm," Ash groaned as he caressed my waist. "I heard you, does it still hurt?"


    "Big time," I replied, fixing his hair. A few strands of his hair are blocking his face. "But I''m okay. Did you sleep well?"


    "Who wouldn''t if you''re next to me, looking at me as if I am the luckiest guy on Earth?" He smiled before kissing the tip of my nose. "You have no idea how long I''ve waited for this." "What do you mean?"


    "This. You were lying beside me after we made love. It felt like a dream, but I was happy it wasn''t. You have no idea how happy I am right now," he said. This time, he was caressing my arm.


    His gaze sharpened when he saw a few more traces of wounds there, but I held his chin and made him look at my eyes.


    I don''t want him to make a big deal out of this. If the timees and he asks where I got these bruises, I wouldn''t know how to answer him.


    "I am, too. I caressed his lips. They look angelic right now, but we both know how sinful they are. "I''m happy because you didn''t kill me, and Mason was wrong."


    His forehead creased, but he didn''t speak.


    "Mason said you were assigned to kill me. Was it true?"


    "It was," he answered without hesitation.


    My lips parted in shock, yet I nodded. This is why I trust Ash. He was able to tell me the truth, no matter how painful it would be for both of us.


    "If you''re the next heiress, then it was my mission to kill you," Ash added.


    "Then... Why aren''t you doing it? I''m vulnerable right now," I said, staring into his eyes.


    "Because I can''t kill someone innocent," he answered in a straightforward tone. "If I had really done it, Evangeline would have been dead long ago. Ash pinched my cheek afterward. "Did Mason tell you I was here?"


    I nodded.


    "No wonder you suddenly know this ce," he said, shaking his head. "And to answer your question, I killed you earlier, right? With pleasure." He winked.


    My face turned red. I suddenly remembered how I moaned under him and how he feasted on my body earlier.


    I was about to turn away from him, but he tightened his grip on my waist so I couldn''t move.


    "Are you shy?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "No..." I muttered, focusing my attention on the ceiling. "A-Aren''t you going to take me home? It waste."


    "I won''t." He sat down carefully so he wouldn''t bump into me. "You can barely walk, and you still want to go home?"


    He has a point. Even a slight movement can make my whole body ache right now. But I liked it too, didn''t I?


    "Still, my mom will be worried," I told him.


    "Don''t worry about that." Ash took his phone and called someone.


    "What?" Mason said on the other line.


    Ash had his phone on loudspeaker and showed me the screen so I could see who he was calling. I raised an eyebrow. Why Mason, of all people?


    "Let your mom know that Sapphire has a school project for three days," Ash said directly.


    My eyes widened, and I almost cursed him because it seemed like he was about to reveal what had happened between us.


    "Her mom will freak out if I call, but since you''re her brother, she''ll agree," Ash added.


    "Are you out of your mind?" I whispered, ring at him, but he just grinned at me before flicking my forehead.


    What the heck!


    "It''s raining hard, and she couldn''t walk properly because we did... something," he said as he nced at me, smirking, clearly enjoying my reaction.


    "Sapphire was there?" I could hear the frustration in my brother''s voice.


    "She''s hardheaded. You should have known that," I heard Evangeline spoke, as she was apparently with Mason now.


    We do have the blood of being in a mafia, so why would they be surprised by my boldness? It makes sense, actually.


    This is why I am surprisingly brave, even though I hadn''t lived in a challenging environment before.


    "She came here, and I owe it to you, despite all the nonsense you''ve said." He leaned back against the headboard. "I love your sister, and even you can''t take her away from me, Mason. And tell Rose to stop liking me. I''ve already made love to the woman I want to spend the rest of my life with."


    "Ash!" Evangeline and I both shouted at him, but he hung up the call and turned his attention back to me.


    He was so straightforward! I felt sorry for Evangeline because I knew how much she liked Ash.


    "Rest well, baby." He stood up from the bed and adjusted the covers around me, even though they were already fine.


    He kissed my forehead, which made me smile a little, but that quickly disappeared when I heard what he said next.


    "You''ll spend three more days with me, and I''ll make sure this won''t be thest time I fuck you."


    The next morning, Ash greeted me with a peck on the lips. "Good morning, baby. How''s your sleep?".


    "It was good. I just feel... Sore." I honestly replied.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried to sit down, and Ash assisted me because he knew that I was still having a bit of difficulty moving around.


    "Do you have no sses? Why are you still here?" I asked, confused, as I looked at the wall clock. "It''s eight in the morning. Isn''t your internship starting at this hour?"


    His brow furrowed, as if he was puzzled by what I said. "What made you think that I would leave you here all by yourself? My internship can wait. You''re much more important than that."

 Chapter 59: He’s Already Mine

    I just smiled while staring at him. I still can''t believe that this man is mine now.


    "Stop looking at me like that, Sapphire. I might forget that your body still hurts," he told me and chuckled, making me avert my gaze. "Stop it," I told him, trying to sound annoyed, but deep inside... I find it cute.


    And I also want it.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, we did a wholesome date for the past two days. We eat delicious food that Ash orders, rests, watches movies, and other things.


    If there''s one thing I loved more about him, it''s that he didn''t pressure me to make love with him after that night. I know that he still wants it; it was evident in his actions, but I had a hard time taking him before. The pain starts to fade now, but Ash... was still taking cautions on making a move at me.


    "This really feels like a dream," Ash whispered while we were on the couch, watching a movie in the living room.


    "It does." I chuckled. "I am rxing so much to the point that I''m getting anxious. It''s safer to say that this is just a dream."


    I''m not doing any schoolwork or duties in the student council. Mom agreed to let me stay at Evangeline''s ce for a while, even though that''s not really true.


    "Workaholic," he remarked with a chuckle.


    I ended upughing. My body has gotten used to always being busy, so when I''m just rxing like this, I feel like something is wrong.


    "I love you," he said as he kissed me on the cheek, making me smile as I held his hair and stroked it.


    "I love you too, Ash."


    In just two days, I quickly got used to him suddenly being affectionate with me. It doesn''t match his appearance or his reputation, but perhaps this is his true side.


    Only I can see this side of him, and no one else.


    Time passed quickly, and it''s already the third day. We decided to go swimming since my body doesn''t hurt that much anymore.


    He bought me a two-piece white bikini, while he was only wearing white trunks.


    "Lovely," he muttered as he stared at my chest-specifically on my lovemark.


    I felt uneasy because it was visible, but thankfully, there weren''t many people at the beach, so I felt somewhat calm.


    This is the first time I''ve gone swimming in the sea, and the first time I had proper quality time with Ash.


    "I''m so happy right now, Ash!" I told him as I was sshing in the water, but suddenly, Ash pulled me towards a small cave where only a few people go.


    "What are we doing here?" I asked, but he didn''t answer me. He smiled as he made me lean against one of therge rocks.


    And just from that, I knew what he was nning.


    "Ahhh!" I moaned loudly as Ash went down on me, licking my pussy.


    My hands automatically went to his hair, pulling it as if my sanity depends on it. I couldn''t help but move my body while he was indulgently licking my core, anticipating my release. Goodness, this is so hot. Ash didn''t take down my panties, but he slid them aside so he could lick and suck my folds while rubbing my clits.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    This is driving me crazy. I don''t even know where to focus. Our conversation was about swimming, but why is he sshing around in my pussy now?


    "Ash... ah, that''s so good," I uttered, moving my hips in chorus to his tongue flickering against me.


    I tried to look at him, causing me to grin as he sucked me harder. He even inserted one finger inside me, making me groan and arch my back.


    "You like it, huh?" he asked, licking on my clit this time. I almost fell because of what he did, but thankfully there''s a rock behind me.


    "So much..." I moaned. I am trying to hold it back, but he was just so good at this. "But... What if someone... sees us?"


    "No onees here at this hour," Ash informed before continuing what he was doing. He ced my right foot on his shoulder so he could eat me more. "I won''t let anyone see you like this. Remember that you are mine." Ash entered three fingers inside me. "Mine."


    As he said that, Ash took his shaft inside me in one swift motion, making the both of us groan in pleasure.


    With every movement he makes, I moan louder. I find myself grabbing his hair while he gradually kisses my neck. I don''t care if someone sees us in this state.


    Ash taking me to heaven continues to fill my mind as sweat drips from our bodies.


    "I''ming!" I shouted as I scratched his back with my nail.


    I was biting my lower lip to stifle my moans, but I can''t keep it up for much longer.


    "I love you," Ash whispered as he suddenly pulled out of me.


    He did his release in my stomach, and I can see the satisfaction in his eyes as he held my waist, preventing me from falling. I''m so exhausted right now that I feel like I''m going to copse at any moment.


    I held the back of his head and pulled him in for a kiss. That was my way of saying that I love him, too.


    He grinned as he stared at my belly. "My semen looks good on you."


    I only chuckled in response. We cleaned each other''s body afterward before we dove back into the sea.


    It was only three days, but the euphoria I felt was beyond imagination. I didn''t know I could be happy, and maybe I was just depriving myself of this kind of feeling back then.


    ver believed in love, nor did I try to entertain the feeling of it, but with Ash... I believe everything was worth the risk.


    We were happy... and I hope it will stay forever like that.


    A FEW dayster, it was already our graduation pictorial.


    This is it. The graduation I''ve been waiting for. I''m finally going to achieve it, and even though Ash is here now, one of my goals remains to be sessful and rich.


    It''s been weeks since Ash and I became official. We''ll test the waters, and we''ll do things right. We even started seeing each other more often at school. Even though he was busy with his internship, he still found ways to see me. That''s what really matters.


    "So, how was it? Was he good?" Evangeline, who was currently retouching her makeup, asked. "I mean, I heard that Ash was really good in sex. So... I''m curious. How does it feel?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    "Your love marks, bitch." Evangeline rolled her eyes and snapped herpact mirror shut, which made meugh.


    She''s right. There were a lot of hickeys on my neck. I only managed to hide it using a concealer.


    Evangeline was clearly jealous, but she couldn''t do anything about it because the man she liked was already mine.

 Chapter 60: Dark Past

    I wasn''t this possessive before, but it was different with Ash. He had already imed me, so I wouldn''t let him leave if he ever got bored of me.


    Or maybe I''d give him a taste of his own medicine if he decided to do that.


    "Hello? Am I talking to myself here?" Evangeline crossed her arms and sat next to me. "I''m asking if he''s good. Is he big? Did he make you scream?" "Why are you curious? Are you jealous?" I frowned, meeting the intensity of her gaze.


    She looked away, making me smirk.


    I knew it. She might act indifferent toward me, but she couldn''t hide her true feelings. The only thing she could do to ease the pain was to ept that she couldn''t be with Ash anymore.


    Tanner''s still around; she could go for him since opposites attract, after all.


    "I was just curious!"


    Her voice rose in frustration, drawing the attention of the photographer. She didn''t even bother to apologize for disturbing him with her loud voice. The photographer just shook his head and went back to his work.


    "He''s fucking hot, huge, and you even look like you''ve been reborn," she said with emphasis and jealousy in every word. "You look so fresh, and I hate it."


    I shook my head. I should be the one jealous of her. She has a good life, good connections, and a bright future ahead of her. What more could she want?


    "I don''t share, Evangeline. You know that," I said nonchntly as I noticed the students wrapping up. For sure, we''d be called in next. "Ash''s mine, and even you can''t take him away from me."


    "Dang. You''re starting to sound like someone from the Parker cln, Sapphire!" Haze eximed as he and Mason entered the waiting room. "I''m falling even more in love with you, but Ash might punch me, and that guy''s crazy!" They look like freakin'' supermodels.


    Haze was wearing a ck leather jacket, a ck t-shirt, and ck jeans with some chains on them. He even had ck piercings in his ears and lower lip.


    Meanwhile, Mason was dressed in a white polo, red coat, and red cks, holding a brown paper bag. I figured it was food for me and Evangeline since he often spoiled us like that.


    Mason scolded me when saw me after Ash apanied me home. But everything went well afterward. Mason trusts Ash more, making him realize that Ash wasn''t as bad as he thought. "You''re so loud." Mason immediately smacked Haze, who just snarled in return.


    So, Haze already knew about it, huh?


    "What are you guys doing here?" I asked them curiously.


    "Causing trouble," Haze answered before pulling out a chair and sitting down.


    Mason did the same.


    "I''m here to see how fake you and Evangeline are with each other," he added, shaking his head before chuckling.


    Evangeline cursed at him, making me and Masonugh.


    "Varlett and Miller, you''re up," said the photographer.


    I excused myself from the two idiots and followed Evangeline to the studio room. The photoshoot took a while, and when we went outside the studio, Haze pped sarcastically. "The fake friendship between you two is heart-wrenching, wow!" said Haze.


    The irritation was evident on Evangeline''s face because of what the photographer made us do. We were chosen to be on the promotional banner for the ountancy department, so we had to take a picture together.


    I didn''t mind, but Evangeline hated it. She looked like she was going to vomit while we were posing, which only made meugh more.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Idiot," Evangeline muttered, rolling her eyes at Haze.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Haze stood up, hands in his pockets. "Where are you off to?"


    "Home. Are you dumb?" Evangeline rolled her eyes again. "Don''t talk to me. You''re such an idiot."


    "Someone''s in a bad mood, huh?" Hazeughed, and Evangeline only raised her middle finger in annoyance.


    This guy doesn''t seem to get hurt, even when Evangeline''s insults are so harsh. He really is something else.


    "What about you? Where are you going?" Haze asked me instead, knowing that one more word would probably get him more than just a punch. Plus, Evangeline had already left.


    "Heading home as well. I''m just waiting for Ash," I answered, showing him my phone. Ash had texted me to wait because he''d pick me up today.


    "Are you kidding? That guy shows up for you? He never does it for me." Haze shook his head like he was disappointed by what I said. "I''ll wait here, too. I''m gonna punch that-ouch, damn it, Mason!" Haze screamed after Mason pinched him hard. Good thing Evangeline and I were thest ones to be photographed, so they couldn''t disturb the photographer anymore.


    "She''s his girlfriend. Of course, they see each other often, if not always." Mason nced at me. "Take care. Text me when you get home."


    "Sure thing." I nodded.


    "Me too, Sapphire-damn it, that hurts!" Hazeined to Mason when he pinched him again. I only shook my head, smiling.


    At first, I thought Haze was maniptive and wicked at first, but the longer I got to know him, I realized he was the most chaotic of the three.


    He was the most cheerful, yet also the most dangerous.


    THIRTY MINUTES had passed, and Ash still wasn''t here.


    I was waiting at the same spot where we had our first conversation-the time my skirt was blown by the wind. I couldn''t believe how fast time had flown since that happened over a year ago. "Sapphire."


    Finally, Ash was here. He got out of his car and hugged me. He looked busy, but I was happy he was making time for me. It wasn''t easy, but it was worth it.


    "How''s your day?" I asked as I fixed some strands of his hair that were a bit messy.


    "I''m fine," he answered, giving me a peck on the lips and offering his hand. "Shall we?"


    I took his hand without hesitation.


    Whenever he takes me home, we walk, even though I always tell him we can drive since it''s sometimes dangerous. But he prefers walking because it gives us more time together. I didn''t argue with him because of that reason. Sometimes we talk as we walk, and sometimes we just enjoy the fresh air in silence, like now. He was tired, and I could feel it. He looked like he hadn''t had enough sleep.


    I gently rubbed the hand I was holding, and he smiled at me.


    The darkness and quiet of the ce reminded me again of what I had done. I had identally killed someone, and the court ruled it was self-defense.


    But I still couldn''t ept that these hands, holding his, were once dirty... and bloody.


    "Please... don''t."


    That person was trying tomit an immoral act against me. I wouldn''t regret what I did, but that shattered my innocence.


    Would Ash ept me if I told him about my dark past?

 Chapter 61: This Can’t Happen

    "Do you have something to tell me?"


    I had almost forgotten how observant Ash was. He must have noticed how I''d been staring at him. "Don''t hesitate, Sapphire. You know I always listen to everything you say."


    "I-It''s nothing," I quickly looked away. "I just find you handsome."


    He smiled and raised an eyebrow, clearly not believing my excuse, but he didn''t push me further.


    Like my mom, I''ll wait for the right time. Someday, I''ll be ready to tell him everything.


    But as soon as I''m home, ver thought that my mother would be waiting for me.


    My mom couldn''t ept Ash at first, but I assured her that in our rtionship, Ash only had to deal with me, not anyone else.


    After all, I was the one he was dating, not other people. It would be pointless to listen to what others had to say when they had no part in our rtionship.


    "Hi, Mom," I greeted as I kissed her cheek.


    "I''m ready," she answered, her tone firm. "I''m ready to tell you everything."


    It felt like my world stopped for a moment. I sat beside her, and listened to my mom as she told me everything from her past.


    "ARE YOU really sure about this, Titania?" Randall, her boyfriend, asked again about her decision to work as a maid in another city.


    "I''m sure about my decision," Titania answered before pointing to the things on the floor. "See? I even prepared my luggage."


    Randall sighed, shaking his head. He was so against it, but Titania looked so determined.


    ''This is the only opportunity I can see to change our life,'' Titania thought.


    Randall was just taking odd jobs here and there, while she stayed home.


    Ever since they lived together, Randall hadn''t let her work. When he convinced her to run away with him, he promised her a happy and luxurious life because, thinking he wouldnd a decent job since he graduated from college. But despite Randall''s skills and talent in his field, he never found a proper job. It was always just side jobs, and nopany ever hired him as a regr employee.


    The disappointment was clear on Randall''s face every time he came home, and he was slowly losing confidence. So when a friend offered her a job as a maid, she didn''t waste the opportunity.


    "Don''t worry about me," Titania assured, squeezing Randall''s hand. "Once I''ve saved enough money there, I''ll resign immediately ande back here. Who knows? We could start a business. Maybe that''s what we''re meant to do, not just work."


    Randall forced a smile.


    "Just be careful there and always call me, whether you need something or not," he said, kissing her on the cheek. "I''ll try to follow you there. That''s a promise."


    "We can do this." The happiness in her eyes was clear. "We can make it for the family we''ll build together."


    WHEN Titania arrived in another city, she suddenly felt a familiar ambiance. Her family lived with her before she escaped with Randall.


    Titania wanted to study business management, but her parents insisted she join the police force, so she quit school rather than take a course she would never enjoy. Her family was known for their physical strength, problem-solving abilities, and exceptionalbat skills.


    That''s what her father wanted for Titania because, at a young age, she had already learned how to defend herself, even though she rarely used that knowledge.


    She was afraid of hurting people because of what she knew.


    "We''re here," the cab driver said as they arrived at the mansion.


    The driver was one of the employees of the Coleman family, where she would be working as a maid. He mentioned that the Colemans were well-known in this ce, but since she didn''t know anyone here, she didn''t dwell on it. Titania started working, and she couldn''t believe how kind and generous the Coleman family is, including their workers.


    Although Don Coleman seemed strict, he cared for his employees. Even the maid''s quarters were designed like guest rooms. She never felt like she was just a servant.


    "How''s the work treating you, my dear?" Don Coleman asked when he found her sweeping in the garage. "Is the job manageable?"


    "It''s perfectly fine!" she answered with a smile. "Take care on your trip, Sir!"


    Don Coleman was already an old man, but he still talked to them like a young man, which wasn''t surprising given that his only son, Silver, behaved the same way. "Are you leaving?" Silver asked as he approached them.


    "Yeah."


    "Take care, Dad."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Make sure you''re focused on your studies. No cking off," Don Coleman said, shaking Silver''s head before leaving along with his four bodyguards and a secretary. "cking off? My grades are high," the young man muttered, further messing up his already messy hair. "Dad is just making things up."


    He was Silver Coleman-handsome, tall, and well-built. He often chatted with the other workers except for Titania.


    ''Maybe he didn''t like me, but it''s fine as long as he will not disturb my peaceful life.''


    Titania only bowed before walking away, but Silver spoke. "Aren''t you going to introduce yourself to me?"


    "I''m Titania, sir Silver," she introduced herself, bowing slightly before him. "I''m the new maid here."


    "


    She didn''t mean to stammer, but she noticed the ser ball he was holding. She was afraid that if he got angry, he might throw it at her. Silver was friendly, but for some reason, his aura changes when it came to her. ''But... Does he really dislike me?'' Titania wondered.


    Titania remembered the first time Don Coleman introduced Silver to her. Silver had suddenly rushed off because he had a ser match to attend. Since then, she hadn''t seen much of him, except in the garden where he always yed ser. "I see," he responded, nodding slightly, watching her every move. "Nice to meet you, Titania."


    She thought he would continue talking to her, but to her surprise, he walked away. She let out a sigh of relief.


    But for Silver, the opposite happened.


    Silver could barely calm his heart as he walked away from where he had left their new maid.


    "Damn it," he cursed under his breath, kicking a rock as he passed by.


    He wasn''t usually like this, especially with women. He could talk to anyone with ease because, ever since he was young, his father had trained him for that.


    After all, he was going to inherit Coleman Corporation and the Coleman Organization, an illegal organization where they carried out illicit activities. That was their real business, and theirpany served as a front, which he still took care of to some extent.


    He grew up friendly and yful, just like his father, but he didn''t know why he lost his courage when it came to Titania. Her beauty stood out to him.


    "Silver, this can''t happen," he muttered to himself as he made his way to the garden, trying to distract himself by ying ser.

 Chapter 62: I Can Protect Her On My Own Turf

    Silver wanted to get Titania out of his mind. In a month where he had been watching her, he knew how he felt, but he couldn''t go beyond that.


    Titania had a boyfriend-he''d seen her talking on the phone with someone every night. He had no intention of doing anything to ruin their rtionship. But his stubborn heart still wanted her, even though it knew she could never be his.


    "Damn it-" he almost swore as the ball he kicked flew in a direction he hadn''t expected-straight toward Titania, who had been watching him y.


    She should have run to avoid getting hit, but Silver was surprised by what she did next.


    Titania caught the ball with both hands. She smiled at him before tossing the ball back, which he barely managed to catch.


    "Damn it, now I''m even more smitten," Silver muttered under his breath.


    He knew he was in danger when he met Titania, but he was willing to bear the pain as long as it was with her.


    Ever since that day, Silver and Titania became friends, and itsted for several months.


    After Titania finished her work, she would y football with Silver. Silver never imagined that as the days went by, he would get used to hiding his feelings and grow ustomed to Titania''s presence. It was obvious Titania didn''t know much about the game, but she still yed with him, making Silver happy.


    "Aren''t you hungry, Silver? We''ve been ying for a long time," asked Titania, standing with her hands on her knees, panting.


    Silver also liked the fact that Titania was alreadyfortable with him, and he felt the same way. Instead, he found himself more open and honest with her than with anyone else.


    "Why? Are you hungry?" Silver kicked the ball up, catching it with his right hand. "You can go ahead and eat. I''ll stay here."


    Titania nodded, pouting a bit. He had to turn away to hide his smile.


    ''Damn, she''s too cute,'' Silver said, smiling. He wanted to hug her and pinch her cheeks, but he held himself back.


    "I''ll followter. I''ll hang out here for a while," Silver added.


    "Alright," Titania answered as she went back to the mansion, holding her rumbling stomach.


    As soon as Titania was out of his sight, Silver pondered on his feelings.


    He knew that Titania''s friendship toward him was not romantic. She was kind because he was her boss. He knew that... yet it was a painful pill hard to swallow.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn," Silver muttered, running his hands through his hair, letting the ball go.


    His goal now was to make sure Titania could work peacefully. As long as he was around, no one would hurt or mistreat her.


    No one at all.


    Meanwhile, after eating and finishing her work, Titania went to the garden to call Randall. She was overjoyed because Randall also got a job in the same City as her, and they were set to meet on Sunday, her day off. "I can''t wait for us to see each other," Randall said, smiling.


    "I feel the same way, my love," Titania replied. "If we save enough, we can go back to the province and start a new life... And even get married after that."


    "Soon, it will happen. I''ll make it happen," Randall said on the other line. "I''ll end the call for now to fix my things."


    "Alright. Take care."


    Titania ended the call afterward, and looked up at the sky with a smile.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Little did she know, Silver with his friends, Clyden and Simon, were watching her as she remained oblivious to their presence.


    "Look at your mouth, dude," Clyden teased Silver, whose jaw fell as he stared at Titania.


    Silver shot Clyden a re, which made thetterugh. Among the three, Clyden was the rowdiest, followed by Silver, while Simon was the most serious. Simon didn''t even know why he got roped into spying on a woman he didn''t care about, but when Clyden dragged him along, he had no choice.


    "Idiot, why''d you bring Simon here?" Silver nudged Clyden. "He''s married. What if Lily thinks we''re teaching him how to cheat? We''re not like that." "Damn you." Simon raised his middle finger, causing Silver and Clyden tough.


    "Your crush is pretty, buddy," Clyden said, ncing again at Titania. "Bro, she''s even prettier than the girls we see at the club."


    "You''re still going clubbing?" Simon asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course." Clyden nodded as if he was proud of what he was doing. "You''re married now, man. But Silver and I are single, although he''s loyal to a girl he''ll never have-Ow!" Silver elbowed Clyden on the side, making Clyden groan in pain.


    "How''s Mason doing, by the way?" Silver asked Simon, who was now staring in space.


    "He''s starting to talk, and honestly, it scares me to see him grow up," Simon admitted, letting out a deep sigh.


    Among the three, Simon was the oldest, and the only one married man with a child. They were supposed to have an arranged marriage, but they already loved each other, and they knew their parents would support them when they started a family.


    A year after marriage, they had Mason, and he''s already two years old. He''s growing up healthy and active, but Simon can''t feel happy.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    He loves Mason, but he knows that one day, Mason will have to go through the same hardships he''s facing now. He doesn''t want to pass down the mafia life that''s making his life difficult.


    Simon ns to give Mason thepany, but not the mafia organization... But that would only be possible if he had another child. An illegitimate child.


    He knew his parents would never agree to his n, but if his illegitimate child turned out to be more skillful than Mason, they might eventually ept it.


    And he couldn''t believe he would find a woman with the qualifications he had in mind-Titania.


    "It''s a shame, bro. I''d go after her if she didn''t have a boyfriend," Clyden said, sounding like he was joking but actually serious.


    "Fool, I''m telling you, I''ll beat you up if you try anything stupid," Silver said, raising his middle finger. "Titania also told me that being skilled inbat runs in their blood, too. She''ll punch you once you make a move on her." Clyden onlyughed, shaking his head.


    But it wasn''t Clyden who had bad intentions toward Titania. It was Simon, who immediately executed his n upon Silver''s statement.


    "If she''s good at fighting, why don''t you invite her to one of our training sessions?" Simon suggested.


    "That''s a good idea!" Clyden agreed. "Silver, invite her! Promise, I''ll behave!"


    "Fine, but we''ll practice here at my ce," Silver negotiated, tapping the armchair with his fingers. "I don''t want her to feel ufortable, and I know I can protect her on my own turf."


    Simon smirked. He would see if Silver could protect her from him. He''d do anything for Mason''s sake.


    Even if it meant crossing the line with his long-time best friend.

 Chapter 63: One Fine Day

    THE MOST awaited day for Silver, Clyden, and Simon hase. It was their training session in Silver''s room.


    Silver was moving back and forth in his room. He wanted the idea of being with Titania, but there''s something bothering him, and he didn''t know what it was. "Damn it, Silver, you''re overthinking this," Silver muttered, ruffling his hair.


    "What are you overthinking?"


    Silver almost ended up t on the ground when Titania appeared in front of him, wearing her maid uniform.


    He was really smitten. It felt like he was drowning in his feelings for her, and he didn''t like that feeling.


    "Silver?" Titania called again, now looking puzzled while staring at him.


    How could she not be puzzled when he was just staring as she called his name?


    Worried, Titania went to him. "Is there something wrong?"


    She wasn''t used to seeing Silver act like this. He was usually grinning and carefree, but now, he looked as if he were carrying the weight of the world.


    Even though Silver was her boss, she also considered him a friend. She spent more time with him than with her fellow maids, making them think she was trying to seduce him, but Titania ignored it all. Titania only saw Silver as a friend, nothing more. Besides, only Randall held her heart, and that wasn''t going to change.


    Randall also knew Silver as Titania mentioned him. She didn''t want to give Randall any reason to doubt their rtionship.


    "We''re practicingter," Silver mumbled, snapping Titania from her thoughts.


    "Practice for what?"


    "Self-defense. We''re going to learn how to shoot and fight, along with my two other friends." Silver scratched his neck and looked away. "D-Do you want toe along?" he added, almost in a whisper. Despite feeling that something bad would happen, Titania seemed excited with the invitation.


    "Of course! I''d love to!" she eximed happily. "But I won''t join in the practice, okay? I just really want to watch you guys. I''m not really into learning that... stuff."


    As he saw Titania''s smile, he suddenly forgot everything he was worried about. He realized that instead of being nervous, he should take this opportunity to be with her today.


    But he should have listened to his instincts. He shouldn''t have invited Titania that day, and maybe he could have avoided everything that happened.


    "Here theye," Silver said to Titania as he spotted the two men walking toward them in the garden where they had been waiting.


    Clyden was grinning as he reached them. Simon, on the other hand, looked at her intently. It made her ufortable as she looked away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    There was something different about the way he stared at her, although she couldn''t pinpoint it.


    "Are you guys going to a party or something? Are you going to a bar?" Titania asked Silver before pinching his side, making Silver flinch. Clyden and Simon''s mouths widened as they watched the two. If any other woman had done that to Silver, she''d probably be crying by now. But now, Silver just gave Titania a re-Which didn''t even looked like it.


    "Strange," Clyden thought, grinning.


    When Silver told them about the girl before, he thought it was just a simple crush. But now, he confirmed that it was more than that. "This is why I don''t want to fall in love," Clyden muttered-A thought he meant to keep to himself but didn''t realize he had said aloud.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Now Silver was ring at him, while Titania looked at him curiously.


    Unlike the other two, Clyden wasn''t the type of guy who believed in love. For him, love was purely a business arrangement, which was why he had readily epted his arranged marriage, while Silver still rebelled against the idea. Simon was the only lucky one among the three, having learned to love the woman he was arranged to marry. If only loving someone were easy, though.


    "We have to look hot while fighting, miss," Clyden replied to Titania. "I''m Clyden, by the way."


    He extended his hand, and she was about to shake it, but Silver pped his hand away.


    "There was a mosquito," Silver excused,ughing loudly afterward.


    "Wait, before we go to the training room, let''s take a picture!" Clyden shouted, pping like a child.


    This broke Simon''s train of thought, while Silver'' mood turned even sour.


    "Come on, stand here in the middle," Clyden added, positioning Silver and Titania in a good spot.


    "Damn it, what''s your deal?" Silver asked irritably, but Clyden just grinned at him, clearly nning something.


    ''You''ll thank me for this, idiot,'' Clyden thought. He knew his friend was shy, so they probably hadn''t taken a picture together yet.


    Using his Proid camera, Clyden took a picture of the two. He was amazed at howfortable Titania was around Silver.


    Due to Silver'' bad mood, Titania poked his cheek as if she were used to doing it. Silver smiled genuinely, causing Clyden to unconsciously click the shutter button. Silver almost cursed, but when he saw how happy Titania was, he smiled too.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "This is mine," Silver said as Titania was about to take the picture. "Let''s take another one."


    Titania nodded. She wanted to remember him... and them. In this life, he had a friend like Silver.


    They took more pictures,ughing at the chaotess of the shots. Titania saved one, and she was excited to show it to Randall.


    ''Next time, I''ll request to take a photo with Don Coleman, if he would agree,'' Titania thought.


    "Simon,e here, don''t be a killjoy!" Clyden shouted, and in an instant, he pulled the man over and ced him on Titania''s left side.


    Titania nced at Silver as he put his arm around her shoulders, while Simon stood there seriously, staring at the camera. Clyden clicked the shutter button.


    After that, all of them went to the training room. The training went for hours, and when it ended, Titania went outside to do some work.


    Just as she was about to go back to Silver''s room, he saw Simon, who was sitting in one of the empty rooms.


    "Are you okay, sir Simon?" Titania asked, her tone worried.


    "ed an heir, Titania," Simon said in an intimidating tone, and in one swift move, a handkerchiefced with a sedative was ced over her mouth. "You''re perfect to be the mother of my child." "W-What-Hmph!"


    Simon tied her hands behind her back and covered her mouth with tape, leaving her with no way to fight back. Sure, she knew how to fight, but she wasn''t well-trained.


    What chance did she have against Simon, who had been training to fight since childhood?


    Simon had never been this desperate, but he was willing to do anything to save his son. "You''ll carry my heir for me," were hisst words before she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 64: Friendship Ended

    Trigger Warning: Rape, Abuse. (Not much detailed, but still, read with caution.)


    "Bro, have you seen Titania?" Silver asked Simon, slightly worried, as thetter just returned to their training room.


    Simon was panting and slightly sweating, which puzzled Silver. Simon usually hated feeling dirty, yet now, he didn''t seem to notice the beads of sweat on his forehead or the fact that his suit disheveled. But Silver shouldn''t be thinking about Simon right now; it should be Titania. She had been gone for a while, and he was starting to worry.


    "No, I didn''t," Simon replied shortly, heading straight into the training room to grab his ck bag. "I''m going home. I have something to take care of," he said before quickly leaving the training room. Simon didn''t even acknowledge Clyden, who had been waving at him.


    "What''s with him?" Clyden asked, puzzled.


    He was sweating too, but still looked handsome in his suit. That''s the real reason Clyden loved practicing in a suit. He didn''t care about improving his skills; he cared more about how he looked after a fight. Clyden probably picked up that kind of mindset from his family. They''re a family of politicians, after all, who need to maintain their image.


    "Hey, are you going to keep ignoring me?" Clyden asked again, irritated.


    But Silver didn''t respond. He was staring at Clyden, but his mind seemed elsewhere.


    "Damn it, I''m going home. I feel like I''m invisible here." Clyden tried to act sulky, but it had no effect.


    He was still like air in front of Silver, whose eyes were growing darker with every second.


    Clyden started to get worried. He might seem like a fool who only thinks about charming women, but he was still observant. He also knew that Silver noticed something earlier.


    Simon''s voice was nervous for two possible reasons: something bad happened to Mason and Lily, or he did something wrong.


    Right now, they''re thinking it''s thetter.


    Thinking that something wasn''t right, Silver immediately ran and opened every door he passed. There were many abandoned rooms inside their mansion, but he won''t stop until he finds her. "What are you doing?" Silver asked, surprised, as Clyden suddenly appeared near him.


    "I''m helping, obviously," Clyden replied, opening a door and closing it again when he saw no one was inside. "It''ll be faster if both of us are searching. I don''t have a good feeling about this either." With each door they opened and closed, both of them sighed in frustration. They still can''t find Titania in those rooms.


    With every passing second, the anxiety in Silver''s heart grew.


    "Silver," Clyden suddenly called out, turning his gaze away from the room he had opened.


    It was the second tost room.


    The shock was evident in Clyden''s face. Silver was puzzled by his friend''s behavior, so he approached him with a frown. "Is Titania there-"


    Silver''s words halted upon noticing something... horrible.


    It was Titania sitting on the floor. Her feet and hands were tied, and her clothes were already torn.


    "Here," Silver said, taking off his coat and cing it on Titania''s arm. "I''ll remove the ropes, okay? Just tell me if you''re ufortable."


    Silver couldn''t bring himself to look at her as he did that. In a snap, he knew that it was Simon who did this to her. The rope says it all, which he saw in Simon''s bag earlier.


    "Silver..." Titania called, tears streaming down her face. "S-Simon... H-He-"


    "Sshh, don''t speak," Silver spoke, trying to calm Titania. "I will handle this. I will not let this thing slide."


    Titania nodded, trusting Silverpletely. She already calmed down, but upon seeing Clyden on the side, Titania started shouting, looking at Clyden in fear.


    "Go out for a while," Silver told him. "I can do this. Just take care of Simon for me now."


    Clyden nodded and exited the room. Although he just met Titania now, he knew she was kind.


    Suddenly, he remembered his previous conversation with Simon.


    "I want to have children with Lily, but I don''t want them to experience the hardships we are going through now. I can''t let Mason experience this."


    Clyden shook his head. No matter what reasons Simon might give, they cannot justify the cruelty he has done, and Clyden knows that at this moment, their friendship is about to end. Meanwhile, Silver brought Titania to one of the guest rooms, next to his room.


    "You''re safe now, and no one will be able to hurt you here," Silver said, his tone low.


    "T-Thank you..." Titania answered, covering her body with a nket. "D-Don''t let anyonee near me, okay?"


    Silver nodded, and at the same time, his heart shattered. Never did he expect Simon to do something horrible.


    He wanted to kill Simon, but his father will end up killing him if that happens. Coleman, Greensmith, and Parker may appear to bepetitors, but the truth is, they also benefit from each other. And it will crack when he does something because of his emotions.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    But at this point, he no longer cares. Even though it wasn''t Titania who was wronged by this, he won''t allow any woman to be at a disadvantage because of a man who was once his friend.


    "I''m just going somewhere. I''ll be back right away," was Silver''sst words before leaving the room.


    Titania didn''t know how to tell Randall what happened to her. She promised to give him her virginity once they got married, but in the blink of an eye, all of that disappeared. The promise she made was broken, just like her trust in this mansion.


    Simon wanted to get her pregnant so badly that he did it so many times she lost track. It was painful, yet Simon was desperate.


    "When I find out that you''re pregnant with my child, I will make sure to find you, no matter where you hide."


    Despite cleaning herself up, the memory still lingers in her mind. She still feels dirty.


    Titania prayed that she wouldn''t get pregnant, so she can just consider this day as a bad dream. She is willing to bear the pain alone and forget everything if that will bring peace to her life. "But Randall... How can he ept me after this?" she asked herself, the tears welling up in her eyes again.


    "SIMON! Get out of there, you idiot!"


    Silver couldn''t track the time he had been in front of Simon''s house, but Simon doesn''te out. Even Clyden, who is sitting next to him on the floor, was not allowed in by Simon. They never thought that a demon was sleeping inside Simon... or maybe this is really his true nature. Silver is frustrated with himself because he was deceived.


    Silver thought he had already lost the fight, but then he suddenly came up with something that would break Simon.


    Taking his phone, Silver called Lily, the only person who could break Simon into pieces. "Hey, Lily. I need to tell you something, but Simon can''t find out about this. Can I visit you?"

 Chapter 65: Two Red Lines

    MEANWHILE, Titania and Randall are talking over the phone.


    "How are you over there, my love?" Randall asked, his tone joyful. "I''m already taking care of the requirements to go there. We''re going to see each other soon, just with a little more patience." "O-Oh, is that so?" Titania stuttered as she forced a smile. "I really miss you, Randall."


    With each conversation, Titania began to feel more distant from him. Even though they talked every day, it felt like she was growing further away from him.


    Sometimes, Randall felt like Titania was just forcing herself to talk to him, as if all the sweet words she said were only out of obligation.


    "We''ll be together soon, Titania. I''ll get things sorted out here first, my love," Randall said, his tone firm. "I''ll call you again tomorrow. Take care."


    "Okay," was all she could reply, clearly wanting to end the conversation quickly, and she ended the call.


    Randall sighed as he looked at his belongings lying on the bed. His suitcases were packed, and everything he needed was ready. He had already rented a small house in the City, so he and Titania could live together there. Randall smiled, as this was the first time he had done something like this for her. His longing for Titania had driven him to work hard and improve his life so he could see her again.


    He took a job unrted to his degree, set aside his pride, and from there, his life began to improve once more.


    If Titania''s feelings for him had faded, he would do everything he could to win her back. If he had to court her again, he would. After all, they hadn''t been together for over five years for him to just give up when the day came that she no longer wanted him.


    "TITANIA, are you done? We need to clean the garden. Don Coleman is expecting visitorster," said their head maid, who hade to fetch her from the maid''s quarters, probably because she''d been in there for a while.


    They might think she was trying to avoid her duties, even though that wasn''t the case.


    "I''ming out," Titania replied as she fixed her clothes and wiped her tears. "I''ll be there right away, ma''am."


    "Alright," the head maid said, and Titania heard her footsteps fading as she walked away.


    Every day, it felt like Titania''s heart was being crushed more and more. She didn''t even know how she managed to keep breathing, working, and especially talking to Randall on the phone as if nothing had happened. Every day, the pain intensified.


    There wasn''t a day that she didn''t remember what happened. Even in her dreams, Simon would chase her and threaten her life if she didn''t do what he wanted, especially since he had gotten what he wanted during those horrifying moments. Titania stumbled to the ground, her whole body trembling as she nced at the pregnancy test on the side table. There were two lines, and even after five tries, the result remained the same.


    It still showed two red lines, as if mocking her that she couldn''t do anything.


    "You can do this, Titania. You''ll figure something out." She forced a smile and tried to look brave before gently cing a hand on her belly. "This can''t continue."


    Suddenly, Titania felt a slight cramp in her abdomen, causing her to sit on the floor in pain.


    It seemed that even though the baby in her womb was not fully developed, it was already rebelling against her words.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    ''The baby has nothing to do with this. It''s not their fault that their father is a monster.'' Titania thought, finallying back to her senses. ''I''ll make sure to raise the child properly.''


    She smiled, and this time, it was genuine, unlike the forced smiles she gave when talking to her fellow maids or when Don Coleman and Silver checked on her.


    She wanted Silver to think she could conquer anything without anyone''s help. Ever since that incident, Titania lost trust in everyone, but somehow she still feltfortable around Silver and Clyden, who asionally visited her to check on how she was doing.


    Clyden, in particr, seemed to feel deeply guilty about what had happened.


    Taking a deep breath, Titania left the maid''s quarters. She might get scolded by the head maid for staying inside too long. After all, there was still a lot of cleaning to do.


    MEANWHILE, Silver and Clyden were sitting in the garden, sipping beverages and watching Titania as she cleaned the front of the mansion with the other maids.


    "Bro," Clyden called out to him, pressing the cold can against Silver''s cheek. "Do you really think your n will work?"


    "Goddamn it, Clyden. Should I throw that at you? Idiot," Silver cursed before pushing the can away. "If my n doesn''t work, I''lle up with another one."


    "No chill," Clyden muttered, chuckling.


    Silver had be too serious, unlike before when they could still joke around. Now he was more focused on Titania than on his mafia training.


    Don Coleman had already noticed it, but luckily, Silver was good ating up with excuses. Thank goodness that maniption was one of Clyden''s talents, and he taught Silver how to do that.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "It''s been a while, and that jerk is still happy, even happier than when he was with us," Clyden replied, taking a sip of his beverage.


    He was referring to Simon.


    Ever since that incident, Silver and Clyden couldn''t believe how Simon acted at school, as if he hadn''t done anything wrong. Simon attended school, cooperated in ss, and smiled as he talked with his fellow organization members. Instead of feeling guilty, it seemed like he was even more pleased with what had happened. It was as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders, rather than feeling any remorse for the life he had ruined.


    What made Silver even angrier was seeing Simon happy with his wife, Lily, and their son, Mason.


    They had no idea about the sacrifices Titania had made just so they could smile and enjoy life like that.


    "Let''s just wait," Silver said, his grip tightening on the can. "I know Lily, and she wasn''t a bad person. That''s why the bastard fell for her."


    Even though Lily was rich and influential, she had a kind heart, unlike her husband. He knew everything would go ording to n. She would eventually leave him.


    And soon, what he had been waiting for happened.


    "FUCK it, Silver! Are you crazy?!" Simon eximed as he was outside the Coleman mansion, but Silver didn''t care.


    "Call me crazy if you want, but you deserve it, Simon," Silver said as he opened the gate, confronting his former friend.


    Silver couldn''t stop smiling. He knew Clyden would be just as thrilled if he were here. Finally, he executed his n. But what Simon said next froze Silver in his tracks.

 Chapter 66: Nothing In Return

    "Lily is dead! Mason almost died too because of you!" Simon eximed, the pain evident in his tone. "Are you happy now?! I was your friend, but you chose that slutty maid of yours instead!"


    Silver couldn''t move for a moment, but upon hearing Simon''s words, he grabbed Simon by the cor.


    Everything happened so fast that even the bodyguards couldn''t stop their fight, nor did they dare. After all, these were the heirs of two major conglomerates. They could do whatever they wanted, and no one could stop them. "Titania wasn''t like that," Silver said firmly. "She was fucking pure before you molested her."


    Silver shoved Simon against the wall, making his back arched from the impact, but Simon didn''t care. To him, nothing could hurt more than losing the woman he loved.


    Lily was his first love and his endgame. She was the only one he wanted to spend his life with. He wanted to start a big family with her and be by her side forever.


    That''s why, no matter how tough the mafia training was, he endured it. Lily''s presence alone was enough to ease his pain.


    That''s why he made this risky move. He knew Titania was pregnant, and he nned to take the child once she gave birth. But everything fell apart when Silver told Lily the truth.


    Lily couldn''t handle the revtions, so she left with Mason in the middle of the night, only for the car to crash into a tree.


    Simon had seen how his wife had protected Mason, She hugged him tightly even though it would cost her life.


    Remembering that incident, Simon pushed Silver back andnded a hard punch on him. "Bring back my wife, bastard!"


    "Then bring back Titania''s old life as well!" Silver replied, his teeth gritting. "I was sad about Lily''s death because she was a good woman, but do you know why she was taken from you? She was too good for you." And that was the start of a fight no one had anticipated. Every punch and kick they exchanged had anger behind it.


    They never thought the skills they had sharpened together would be used against each other.


    Both of them were on the urge of killing each other when suddenly, Don Coleman arrived. He was the only one capable of stopping them at that moment.


    "What is going on here?!" Don Coleman''s voice was so loud it could be heard throughout the entire area.


    "Your son''s gone mad over your maid, Titania," Simon reported, smirking slightly because he was sure Don Coleman had no idea what was happening.


    Silver may have been cunning, but Simon was more so.


    "Fucking bastard!" Silver was about to punch him again, but Don Coleman held him back, stopping him from doing anything rash.


    "My wife fucking died because of that bitch, and your son is even desperate to cut ties with me," Simon continued, his tone wasced with intimidation. "You know we shouldn''t do that, right, Sir? We all benefit from each other." "What nonsense are you spewing?!" Silver was so furious, but he couldn''t do anything.


    His dad may be calm, but he was terrifying when angry. Silver didn''t want to witness his father''s rage.


    "Is that true, Simon?" Don Coleman massaged his temples. "If Silver kills Titania in front of you, would that be enough?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Titania, who was standing near the gate of the Coleman mansion, gasped as she overheard the entire conversation.


    She wasn''t supposed to do this, as eavesdropping was against the contract she had signed. But she couldn''t resist when she heard her name mentioned.


    Even though she didn''t know the whole story, she had an idea of what was happening. Silver had taken revenge for her, and although she wanted to feel happy, she couldn''t. Especially since she could see that the long-standing friendship they had was now falling apart because of a woman like her.


    "A-Ah," Titania moaned softly as she felt pain in her abdomen. "It hurts..."


    At that moment, Titania wasn''t sure which was more painful-the current contractions she was feeling or what she had just overheard.


    Her long-time employer was ready to have her killed if it meant resolving the conflict between Simon and Silver.


    DON COLEMAN dragged Silver to an empty room. It was clear that Simon wanted Silver dead, and Silver felt the same right now, causing him to interfere.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just kill me, Dad! I would never do that to Titania!" Silver was on the verge of losing his mind, smashing every vase in the room.


    His father didn''t even bother to ask why things had reached this point, and justmanded him to kill Titania. He took Simon''s side, who wasn''t even family, over his own son.


    "Aren''t you thinking at all, Silver?" Don Coleman asked, sitting on the rocking chair and tapping its arm with his fingers. "If I had known you''d end up like this because of a woman, I would never have allowed her to work here. How many times have I told you, love will get you nothing?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Don Coleman could see right through him. That''s how well his father knew him because they had always been close, even when he was a child.


    "Stop this, Silver. This is not why you were born. You''re going to inherit thepany, so you need to be strong and cunning," Don Coleman added.


    At that moment, Silver felt his heart shattering. Was this really the reason for everything? He didn''t ask to be born into this world, let alone into this family.


    He had never cared much for what his father wanted him to do, but hearing that he was born for such a shallow purpose... he just couldn''t take it.


    "Who are you to dictate my life?" Silver muttered, the rage evident in his tone.


    "And who are you to talk back to me like that?!" Don Coleman asked as he stood up, his voice echoing throughout the room.


    He grabbed Silver by the cor and mmed him against the wall. It was the same thing Silver had done to Simon earlier, and he realized how quickly karma had caught up with them both.


    As if it wasn''t enough, Don Coleman pressed him harder against the wall, making Silver gasped in pain.


    Pointing his gun at Silver''s head, Don Coleman spoke. "One more word from you, and I''ll make sure this bullet goes into your head."


    This was the other side of the Coleman family. Just like the Greensmiths, they had a dual personality-a kind side and a cruel side, and no one could tell which was the real one.


    "I love Titania," Silver said, his tone firm.


    He didn''t care if she didn''t love him back. He loved her and asked for nothing in return. He just wanted her to be happy, and that was enough.

 Chapter 67: She Unknowingly Inflicted It On Me

    "Whether you love her or not, I don''t care. In this kind of life, you should be prepared to sacrifice even yourself," Don Coleman scolds his son.


    He wouldn''t let a mere maid ruin the life he had nned for Silver. He would p Silver back into his world, where he belonged.


    "But fine, I understand. Since this is the first time you''ve experienced this so-called love, I''ll give you a choice: either you remove her from this house, or I will kill her myself?" Don Coleman asked, before spinning the gun in his hand and tucking it away.


    "She has been kind to you, Dad," Silver told him.


    His father released him, and he could finally breathe properly. He had truly thought this would be the end of his life.


    "If I were to show kindness to everyone who''s been good to me, I wouldn''t be here now, and you should''ve known this," Don Coleman said, his tone dangerously low. "If they do something that threatens thepany, like the madness you''re engaging in now, I won''t hesitate to kill them."


    Silver didn''t speak as he tried to gauge the situation. His father always took business matters seriously, and negotiations with the Parker and Greensmith families were top priorities. "Choose wisely, Silver. Titania''s life is in your hands right now," Don Coleman threatened him."If you try to mess this up again, I''m telling you, you won''t like what I''ll do." And with that, Silver was left unsure of what to do.


    MEANWHILE, Titania went back to the maid''s quarters. She took all her necessities. "ed to leave. Our lives are in danger."


    What she heard earlier was enough to conclude that something bad would happen to her. She needs to take matters into her own hands, so she took her phone and called Randall. "Hello, love? Did you miss me-"


    "Randall, listen to me. Don''te to this city; I''lle back there. Do you understand?" said Titania in a serious tone, which puzzled him.


    From the start, he had felt something unusual about Titania, but now it was confirmed.


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you here," Randall replied. "Do you need toe back urgently?"


    "As soon as possible," she answered, and soon after, she hung up the phone.


    "This is the first time I can''t follow your instructions, love..." Randall whispered as he looked at the towering buildings and passing cars.


    He was already in the city, ready to go to Titania even though it waste at night.


    As soon as Titania hung up, she clung the backpack on her back. The mansion was toorge, and she didn''t know where to go.


    But they''re in danger. She knew that Simon woulde after her, too. She wouldn''t allow her child to end up with someone as evil as Simon.


    Suddenly, someone entered the room. It was Silver.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing here-" She didn''t finish her question as Silver suddenly approached her and covered her mouth.


    "I''ll help you leave here. Live your life and forget about us. I''ll make sure you get out safely," Silver muttered. "Meet me in the garden tonight. I''ll get you out."


    With that, Titania smiled. Perhaps Silver''s kindness was real, as he was still helping her even in this situation.


    But it was just an illusion.


    After a few hours of waiting at the garden, it wasn''t Silver who arrived... but Don Coleman''s men.


    ''Silver betrayed me...'' said Titania at the back of her mind.


    He led her to believe he would help her, but instead, he would hand her over to his father.


    Titania immediately ran away from the garden. When she found a small space, she squeezed through even though it left scratches on her arms. There, she ignored the pain and ran away.


    Even though she wanted to forget all the memories of that mansion, the memories-both good and bad-were engraved in her heart.


    ''SIMON PARKER was crazy as fuck,'' I said at the back of my mind as I watched my mom sobbing uncontrobly after telling me everything.


    I wanted to know how she ended up with my stepfather, and how we managed to survive. With the influence my father had at that time, even up until now, I knew it would''ve been easy for him to track her down. However, I only let those thoughts inside my head as my mom cried harder. She gripped my thigh tightly, struggling to breathe properly.


    Tears were streaming down her face, and I didn''t want to add to that.


    All the questions I had in my mind, I would find a way to answer them myself. Maybe Ash could help me set up an appointment with his father. From the way my mom described him, I could tell he was a kind man, and I don''t know if she noticed it, but Silver was definitely in love with her.


    Yet she hated him because he wasn''t there when she needed him the most.


    And I know something about that doesn''t add up.


    "Here''s some water," I said as I handed her a ss of water. "Breathe, Mom. It''s okay now. Just forget everything you told me."


    I had already expected this to happen. Even earlier, when she told me she was ready to talk, I noticed her hands trembling.


    She wasn''t ready, but she tried to tell me everything. But I knew that she still withheld some crucial details.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I wonder why.


    "Mom, stop," I tried to calm her down, but she only cried harder in front of me.


    I furrowed my brow as I gently patted her back. Did I say the wrong thing? Should I have told her to just cry it all out?


    But if I did that, she''d cry a river.


    This is the first time I''ve seen her cry like this. That memory was excruciating for her, after all, but she chose to hold on. She still kept a photo of them. It was taken at the worst time of her life, yet she couldn''t let it go. "Mom, you''re a masochist, don''t you realize that?" I asked her, which made her eyes widen.


    "Masochist?" she asked, surprised.


    Now I understand Taking the pain my stepfather inflicted on her, holding on to those painful memories... maybe she thought it was the only thing she could do.


    Maybe that''s why I turned out like this, too.


    "If it hurts so much, there''s no harm in letting go," I said as I scooted closer and hugged her, resting her head on my shoulder. "You''re the only one holding onto this pain, Mom. You''re the one choosing to live with it." She pulled away from my embrace and pointed to her heart. "The pain I feel right now... that''s what kept me alive in this world."


    And she unknowingly inflicted it on me.

 Chapter 68: To Kill or Be Killed

    The silence eloped in between as we hugged each other. Though I know how much she loves me, the pain she unknowingly gave me won''t fade easily. "Alright, Mom, get some rest." I stood up and adjusted my clothes. "And always remember this. I love you so much, and I''m really proud of you." Mom smiled, and I reciprocated it as I walked back to the room. At that moment, my smile disappeared. I closed my eyes as I thought about everything. It seemed like my mom was happy with what I said, and it was true. No matter how hard it is to love her, I would still choose her as my mother.


    Maybe it''s because of her past that we''re so close now. It''s amazing to think that, despite where I came from, she chose to raise me.


    Yet, it''s hard for me to ept that at one point in her life, she considered aborting me. I tried to push that thought away earlier while she was telling me her story, but it was one of the things that stood out the most. Hearing your own mother say she didn''t want you to be born is like having a gun pointed at your head, and she just pulled the trigger.


    I understand why, but that doesn''t mean it doesn''t hurt.


    "It''s... painful," I muttered, the pain evident in my tone, and tears quickly flowed from my eyes.


    I covered my mouth with both hands as I sat on the floor, trying to stifle my sobs so my mom wouldn''t hear me outside.


    It felt like I was alone again, with no one to share my feelings with.


    But when I saw Ash calling me, I forgot that I wasn''t alone anymore.


    "H-Hey..." I greeted him, my voice cracking.


    "You''re crying."


    It wasn''t a question, but a statement.


    "I cried," I admitted, but yes, I was almost done crying when he called. "It would be nonsense to deny it to you anymore. You seem pretty sure about what you said."


    I was annoyed because it seemed like I had been crying a lottely and letting my emotions out. I wasn''t like this.


    I must get back on track as soon as possible. There are things I need to deal with after graduation, like handling unfinished business... or seeking revenge on my own.


    "Why, baby?" he asked, his voiceced with concern. "What''s the problem? Do you want me toe get you? I can go to your house right now."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled. "No, I''m fine. You''re taking care of your internship again, right? It would be a hassle for you."


    I turned my phone on speaker before cing it on the table. I was about to clean my room and organize my review materials for the board exams after my graduation.


    "As long as it''s for you, it''s not a hassle," Ash told me, the sincerity evident in his voice. "Wait for like... fifteen minutes. I''lle get you."


    "No, Ash. I''m really alright." I started taking out my storage box where I keep my past exams, review materials, and quizzes. "Just telling me how your day went is enough for me." "My day?" I heard him groan.


    It seemed like he was annoyed by my question, so I asked. "Why?"


    "Nothing, I just suddenly remembered Haze." I couldn''t see him, but I knew he was shaking his head while rubbing his temple. "That fucking bastard. He even came here earlier just to tell me he''s sulking because I haven''t been replying to him." I could feel the frustration in every word Ash uttered, which made me burst outughing while listening to his story.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on Ne5s.org to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    "Who is he, your boyfriend?" I asked, grinning.


    "If only he weren''t my friend... He''s such a headache." Iughed again, hearing Ash being frustrated with Ash. "Anyway, how about you, baby?"


    I smiled. "My day went fine and exciting. Evangeline and I took our graduation pictures earlier, and then Mason and Haze showed up. They annoyed Evangeline to death."


    Weughed after that before moving on to another topic. Every time I''m with Ash, it feels like time flies by so fast.


    Earlier, I was crying, but now, I couldn''t stop smiling because Ash was making me so happy. He''s not usually this talkative, yet he was trying to distract me from the pain I was feeling. Just by doing that, I already appreciated him so much.


    "It''ste," I said, looking at the time. "Maybe you should go to sleep and finish your internship... so you cane back to me."


    ver thought I''d be able to say that over the phone. Of course, I miss him as much as he misses me, but I promised myself I wouldn''t be a distraction to his studies.


    "Sapphire..." He was speechless, and I knew that.


    "I love you, Ash. Goodnight and sweet dreams."


    I ended the call.


    This is what it feels like to be Ash''s girlfriend. I always feel safe when I''m with him.


    I just hope he''s being loyal to me. Now that I''ve heard about our parents'' past, I can''t help but wonder if history will repeat itself...


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s.org to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! With us.


    I HAD a peaceful sleep that night, but ver thought that as soon as I wake up, my mom was already waiting for me.


    "Break up with Ash," she said, and ver thought this is the first sentence I''ll hear for this day.


    As my eyes were still half-closed, mom stood there staring at me with her hands on her hips.


    "Why would I do that?" I asked, my eyes still half-closed.


    "Because you shouldn''t be with him!"


    She was freaking out so early in the morning, and I couldn''t help but cover my ears. I only removed my hands once I was sure she wouldn''t scream again.


    "The reason I told you everything is so you''d wake up, but what are you doing?!" mom asked again, her tone filled with rage.


    I stood up and went to the kitchen so I could wash my face, and mom followed me."


    "We should be angry at Mason''s dad, mom. Not Ash," I told her as I dried my face using my shirt.


    "No, you should be cautious of the Coleman family," she muttered with intimidation. "They''re nning to kill you."


    I grinned. "I know that, Mom. But don''t worry. I won''t die."


    And even if I do, I''ll make sure to find out the truth first.


    My life now is all about choosing between two options: To kill or be killed.


    And I will choose the first one.

 Chapter 69: A Surprise You’ll Enjoy

    After that, Mom and I decided to eat breakfast together. I just ignored her deadly res at me.


    "It seems like I don''t see dad as much anymore, mom," I told her.


    "I don''t know where he stays either," she replied coldly, her eyes fixated on me. "Just eat and leave."


    I just shrugged and scooped more eggs. This is how she is-someone who can hate and love a person at the same time. She was upset that I talked back to her. I''m sure of that.


    Well, it wasn''t really talking back. I was just exining that I know all of Ash''s secrets and that I won''t die just because they want me to.


    That''s something she never had. Their past was full of deception and lies, unlike ours. Ash is surprisingly honest, and because of that, I trust him.


    I just hope everything he says is true.


    "In case you wanted to know, mom, I''m going to school to sort out some requirements," I said to her, even though she didn''t ask.


    I n to apply to big conglomerates once I graduate and study for the board exams. I have a bright future ahead. It''s exciting because I''m close to achieving what I''ve worked so hard for over the years. Soon, I''ll be able to walk across the stage and receive my diploma, wearing my graduation gown.


    With my mom.


    And Dad? I''m not nning to bring him to the most important day of my life. He only ever dragged me down. Why would I lift him up?


    Of all the things my mom told mest night, there''s just one thing I can''t fully believe-that Randall was kind. I couldn''t imagine him being gentle and protective, even though he was that way when I was younger. But now, he''s too aggressive, cold-like a walking source of pain.


    "You don''t even have toe back," she said harshly before taking her te. "That''s what you''re good at anyway."


    Instead of getting annoyed, I just burst outughing.


    I do have a love-hate rtionship with my mom, don''t I?


    AFTER THAT, I went to the registration office, and ver thought that I would be with Evangeline and Haze.


    "Why do I have to be with both of you? Are you two following me?" Evangeline asked, blowing a strand of hair out of her face.


    "Hah. Are you some kind of hotshot?" Haze retorted while busy checking his requirements, which he''ll submit at the counter when it''s his turn. "I would dly follow Sapphire, but you? Keep dreaming, Evangeline Rose."


    To be honest, that should''ve been my line. I don''t even know why Evangeline asked that when she''s thest one in line behind the three of us. I''m first, and Haze''s second.


    "Are you saying Sapphire is prettier than me?" Evangeline asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Her gaze turned so sharp that I thought they might start a fight right there in the registrar''s office. ver knew Haze was one of the few who could push Evangeline to her limit.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You said it yourself. I didn''t say anything. I''m just sitting here, minding my own business." Haze nudged me. "Right, Sapphire?"


    "Don''t involve me. I''m minding my own business." I was on their front, so they couldn''t see me rolling my eyes.


    This is one of the good things about being a graduating student. There''s no favoritism here, so even though they''re rich, they still have to line up at the registrar''s office to sort out their requirements. It makes me feel that all students are equal, no matter their social status.


    "You''re really cute, Sapphire."


    Haze was about to ruffle my hair, but I gave him a sharp look.


    "Women are really grumpy," he said while shaking his head, then looked again at the blue folder he was holding.


    The silence filled our conversation after that, and a few minutester, the line finally started moving. We were getting closer, which was a good thing because I was starting to feel hungry.


    "You two must be blind," Haze said, pointing at me and Evangeline. "You''re not interested in me."


    "You''re not exactly likable," Evangeline responded without hesitation, making me burst outughing.


    "That was... harsh," I said, suppressing myughter.


    But every time I looked at Haze''s face, like a puppy that didn''t get its food, Iughed even harder. "Look at Haze, he looks like he''s about to cry."


    However, they just kept staring at me with their shocked expressions. And that''s when I realized that even the other students were looking the same way.


    "Do I have something on my face?" I asked Evangeline,pletely ignoring Haze.


    "This is the first time everyone has seen youugh. You''re usually quiet and intimidating, so everyone was shocked." Evangeline crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. "Everyone here dislikes you, and even now. Ash is the only reason they don''t mess with you."


    "Are you still bitter?" Haze asked, causing Evangeline to hit him with the folder she was holding. "Ow, you sadist!"


    Evangeline only rolled her eyes, ignoring us again.


    I couldn''t believe the person I hated before had be my friend. I hated Haze so much that I even broke his bone once, but now here he was, befriending me as if nothing had happened before.


    He treats me now like he''s been my friend for a long time, just like Mason, Ash, and Evangeline.


    Or maybe this is my way of saying thank you to his dad. He helped my mom during the toughest time of her life. I expected his dad to be heartless, but he turned out to be the opposite.


    I don''t know how I can thank him, so I''ll just repay the favor through his son.


    "Finally," I murmured in relief when it was my turn at the counter. I handed over the form I had filled out earlier along with the requirements I had prepared. "Here, Ma''am."


    The registrar took the folder and handed me a stub-a proof that I already submitted my requirements. I slipped it into my phone case before leaving.


    "Nice one, Sapphire!" Haze greeted me with a smile, raising his right hand as if for a high five.


    I was so happy I didn''t even realize I had high-fived him back. He seemed surprised too, but I just shrugged.


    "Ash!" I eximed as I saw him talking to Evangeline.. She was frowning while Ash was grinning widely. "You''re already here?"


    "Yeah." He held the back of my head and kissed me on the forehead. "Are you done?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "That''s great," Ash said, holding my hand. "I''ll take you somewhere."


    Ash quickly me out of the registrar''s office. I smiled as we walked together. It felt like we were free in every way, from me being authentic to our low-key rtionship. "Where are you taking me?" I asked when he held my head, pushing me on the passenger seat of his ck Montero.


    "That''s a surprise, but I know you''ll enjoy this, baby," Ash said, going to the driver''s seat as he winked at me.

 Chapter 70: Behind His Actions

    "WHAT? Do I really need to wear a blindfold?" I asked Ash with augh, watching him as he twirled his ck handkerchief.


    "Of course," Ash replied with a grin, motioning for me to lean my head closer to him. "It wouldn''t be a surprise if you could see what I prepared right away."


    "Fine," I said, following his instruction. "Happy now?"


    "More than that."


    My eyes widened when Ash kissed me after putting the blindfold on. Everything happened so fast that I hadn''t even realized I was leaning against the car window, with his hands gripping my waist as he kissed me deeply. "Ash..." I managed to say after breaking the kiss. His lips were already trailing down my neck, lightly sucking on my skin. "Don''t leave a mark..."


    "I know. Graduation is near, so I''ll hold back," he said, squeezing my right breast firmly.


    I moaned, making him kiss me again.


    We were in a public parking lot, though I didn''t know exactly where. Thankfully, Ash''s car was tinted. No one outside could see what was happening inside.


    "Don''t moan too loud, someone might hear us outside," he whispered in my ear, lightly nibbling it. "And don''t take off your blindfold. I''ll stop if you do."


    He licked my earlobe slightly, making my whole body heat up. I nodded, knowing that if he stopped, I''d be left hanging.


    We were doing this in a public ce. ver knew it could be so thrilling, especially since I couldn''t see him. I could only feel him, which made everything even more intense as I savored each kiss and touch.


    He was pleasuring me in every way, just like he always did. His right hand was inside my shirt, caressing my chest, while his left hand was behind my head, almost as if protecting it.


    "Oh shit, Ash..." I moaned in pleasure as he pulled my t-shirt up but didn''tpletely take it off.


    In a split second, I felt him lower my bra and sucked one of my nipples. His mouth was always warm yet wild. Every time his tongue touched my chest, I arched my back.


    I know we shouldn''t make love too much since he might get me pregnant, but at this moment, I want more.


    "Why, Ash..." I groaned as he stopped licking me.


    "Chill, babe." He took off the blindfold. It wasn''t tied tightly, so my eyes adjusted quickly. "I just need to fix your position. I know your body must be tired."


    I couldn''t help but kiss him as soon as he pulled me down to lie on the backseat.


    "You''re wild, love," Ash said between kisses, pulling my hair as his kisses trailed from my lips to my chin and down my neck. "Should I postpone the surprise instead?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is this not a surprise?" I asked, my eyes widening. "I thought this was it."


    It was true. I thought the reason he blindfolded me was to make me crave him more. But it wasn''t necessary. Whether I had a blindfold on or not, I''d always have these feelings for him.


    It''s been months, but I felt sofortable with him, as if we''d known each other for years.


    "What kind of surprise were you thinking, Sapphire?" he asked with a grin before lightly stroking my hair. "My surprise was wholesome... I just wanted to take you out for lunch, but it seems like you wanted me to be your lunch, eh?"


    I remained silent. With how I was lying here, it looked like I was the one who was desperate for him. My legs were wrapped around his waist, too.


    "Ahhh!" My eyes rolled back in pleasure when he suddenly grabbed my womanhood and rubbed it while kissing my right breast.


    He was doing both at once, making me pull his hair. His hand was still outside my pants, but I could still feel everything.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s.org to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    It was addicting and left me wanting more. I was tempted to get on top of him, but it felt like he was testing my patience.


    I bit my lower lip hard to suppress my moans, but just from him kissing my chest and rubbing me, I felt like I was about to reach my orgasm.


    Sensing it, Ash''s fingers went inside my pants and moved his fingers back and forth until I already reached it.


    "Ash... I want more..." I told us, caressing his dick.


    But Ash fixed my bra and shirt instead and ced the blindfold on my eyes. "I''m going to continue showing you my surprise now."


    I groaned. "Can''t the surprise wait? You said you''d postpone it, right?"


    I didn''t understand why I was feeling like this. My emotions were so intense. I could feel so many things at once. Just earlier, while looking at Ash, I felt happy yet wanted to cry. Now, I''m irritated.


    I wanted to knock him with my knee, but I held myself back. I didn''t want him to end up like Haze. Sometimes, I couldn''t control my strength.


    So, I pulled his hair instead.


    "Fuck, Sapphire, that hurts!" heined, but I didn''t stop.


    I felt like eded to release my frustration on him, and this is the only thing I can do. It would hurt his hair, but it''s harmless, and he won''t die.


    "Why are you so horny, love?" I heard him chuckle softly again. "I promise I''ll fuck you senselesster, the kind where even if you''re begging me to stop, I won''t, but let''s eat first. You''ll love what I''ve prepared."


    "Fine!" I eximed, crossing my arms over my chest. "If I don''t like what you prepared, pulling your hair won''t be the only thing you get from me today."


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on Ne5s.org to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! "Scary," he chuckled. "I''ll guide you out. Don''t be stubborn, you might trip."


    "You''ll catch me, anyway," I replied.


    "I highly suggest you don''t hang out with Haze too much," Ash said with augh. "You''re starting to pick up on his lines."


    I smirked. He''s right, though..


    Ever since Ash and I started dating, Haze became even more active with switching between his girls. He may look like a tough man, but we know that he''s not. I know he acts that way to protect himself from getting hurt. I just don''t know what''s causing him pain right now.


    "He''s the one alwaysing to me. That guy must have nothing better to do in life, so he keeps messing with me," I told Ash.


    Even Evangeline is getting teased by him. It seems like he''s officially bored with life since Ash''s no longer his rival.


    "Haze liked you, and that''s the first time he ever got rejected. That''s his way of coping," he casually shared, as if I weren''t his girlfriend.


    "You knew about that?" I asked in surprise.


    There wasn''t even a hint of jealousy in his voice as he said it.


    He didn''t say anything more as he untied the blindfold, revealing the surprise. True to his words, Ash really did surprise me.

 Chapter 71: Gladly, Baby

    "What is this?" I asked in shock while staring at the entire ce, amazed but at the same time confused.


    We were standing in front of a bungalow house. Its walls were ck and white, and at first nce, I knew it was expensive. I couldn''t even imagine how much money was spent here.


    There was a garage on the left side and a small swimming pool on the right. There were also lights everywhere, surrounding the edges of the walls, though they weren''t turned on since it was noon. Still, the house looked peaceful and refreshing.


    "Yes, we are. The food is inside," Ash answered, offering me his hand. "Shall we?"


    Confused, I took his hand. I was just curious-why a house and not a restaurant?


    I felt more astonished as I entered the house.


    The furnishings were simple but elegant. Even the abstract paintings room, the appliances carefully chosen in ck, white, or gray, and therge bookshelf looked expensive.


    To the left of the room was a small staircase, and if you went up, you''d enter a bedroom. In the middle of the space was arge ck curtain, and I guessed that behind it was the kitchen. The house was small, but it seemed perfect for two people.


    "DidExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    you like it?" Ash asked as he gently squeezed my hand.


    "This is great!" I couldn''t help but p as I told him that.


    His hand, which was holding mine, also got pulled along when I pped, and he justughed while I couldn''t stop smiling.


    "I love the style! Where did you buy it, and how much?" I asked as I turned to him. "I want a house just like this, too."


    "But this is our house," Ash said, tilting his head as he stared at me, looking puzzled by my reaction. "That''s why I''m asking for your thoughts. If there''s anything you don''t like about the house or if you want to change something, just tell me." "Wait... What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know if you''re just slow today or if you''re really hungry." He held both of my shoulders and pulled me closer to him. "This is our house, Sapphire. This is where we''ll live once you be my wife."


    My heart skipped a beat. At first, I thought everything was a dream. But when he pinched both my cheeks, I knew this was real.


    "My girlfriend is so cute," he said as he kissed both of my cheeks.


    "I love it, Ash," I told him, especially when I moved aside the ck curtain and saw the foodid out on the table. "And I love the food. Now I''m really craving it."


    All of it was my favorite, and it seemed like he had really prepared for this day.


    "Seems like you''re more in love with the food than the house," Ash said, pretending to be sulking, but he was grinning, clearly amused by my actions. "Look at you, you''ve already sat down."


    Iughed as I stared at the food, especially the crab, which seemed to be begging me to eat it.


    Ash sat down in front of me, he scooped some rice and food onto my te. "Eat a lot, baby. So I can eat you after."


    He winked at me, and I don''t know why, but I was irritated at him, again.


    "Stop that, or I''ll spill this water on you," I said, pointing at the ss of water as I red at him.


    Instead of getting mad, he justughed at me.


    I red at him. "What''s so funny, Ash?"


    "Sapphire, you''re acting like a pregnant woman," he joked, and that made me freeze.


    I remembered that myst period was two months ago... and that there was a possibility that someone might be inside my womb.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?el5s.org to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    As if on cue, I suddenly felt my stomach curling. I ran inside the bathroom to vomit everything, and Ash followed me.


    "Sapphire?" I heard Ash calling me from outside the bathroom, but I ignored him. "Please open the door."


    To be honest, I didn''t have the energy to speak. I was just standing on the corner, preventing myself from copsing.


    My hair and clothes were now a mess. I didn''t know what to do anymore because every now and then, my stomach would turn again.


    I felt bad about the food Ash had prepared earlier. If I had known I would just throw it all up, I wouldn''t have eaten so much.


    "I''ll force this door open if you don''t answer me," I heard Ash say from outside.


    "I''m fine," I replied while wiping the corner of my mouth. "I''ll be out soon. M-My stomach just hurts."


    I mustered thest bit of strength I had left to answer him. I wouldn''t want him to see me like this, especially since I had a suspicion about what was happening to me because of something he joked about earlier. Damn it, I should have known when I felt sick on the previous days.


    Am I pregnant? I didn''t know how to feel about it. The thought of having a baby inside me made me both happy and terrified.


    This wasn''t part of our n.


    I flushed the toilet and soaked myself in the shower. I had been in the bathroom for almost thirty minutes, so I wasn''t surprised that Ash was worried and restless outside. Suddenly, the bathroom door opened, and there he was, ruffling his hair slightly as he walked toward me.


    "Sorry if I barged in here. If you''re ufortable, I''ll leave," I heard him say. "But I''m worried. At least tell me if you''re okay. You''ll kill me with worry."


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on Ne5s.org to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    I felt guilty for hiding what I was going through from him. I couldn''t be honest with him, not even about the smallest things-or even my feelings. "Ash..." I called him.


    Ash grabbed a towel from the rack, and turned off the shower.


    "You''ll get sick if you keep this up." He ced the towel on my head. "You''ll get cold, and you might even catch a fever."


    "It''s such a waste of the food you prepared, Ash. I threw it all up..." I told him.


    It felt like I could cry at any moment. Ash noticed, so he quickly tried to calm me down.


    "Shh, it''s fine." Ash stood up, helping me up as well. "I can have more food prepared once you''re feeling better. Don''t worry about it too much."


    He was just staring at me while saying that as if he had something deep on his mind.


    "Would you allow me to clean your body, or should I leave?" Ash said, his tone dangerously low as his hands seductively caressed my waist.


    Earlier, I was feeling cold because of the water sshing, but now, my body is starting to warm up because of what he is doing to me.


    Ash''s hand went inside my shirt and slightly squeezed my right breast, making me arch my back. He smirked, as if he had already aplished his n. "Would you?" asking me this again without me answering.


    "Y-Yes..." I said in anticipation as his smile widened even more. "Clean my body for me, Ash."


    "dly, baby."

 Chapter 72: How Lucky Am I To Deserve Him?

    After Ash cleaned my body and brushed my teeth, I knew that something more than that would happen. Now, Ash was sitting on the floor while groping my butt, while I was standing and leaning against the wall with my pussy in his face. The shower was turned on as Ash licked my pussy as if it were his favorite dessert. I can hear the sounds of him eating me, and that''s what makes me want him even more.


    Both of us were naked right now. I know where this is headed, and I have no intention ofining about it. I''ve been waiting for this moment, just like he promised earlier in the car. "Ahhh, Ash..." I moaned as I arched my back and held his head with both of my hands.


    He smirked as I felt his yful tongue trying to lick my insides, and he immediately reced it with his fingers.


    "Shit!" Ah! I was overwhelmed with pleasure as he brought my lower body closer to him while his fingers were moving in and out of me.


    It felt like he was chasing something. I almost fell because of the overwhelming pleasure I was feeling, but he quickly supported my lower body.


    "You''re so incredibly wet and delicious, Sapphire," I heard him say. "I will never get tired of eating this, and this is mine. All mine."


    When I lowered my gaze to him, I almost stumbled because of what I saw. Ash was staring at me as he continued to lick me while using his fingers to pump me.


    Since I have nothing else to hold on to, I just grab his hair while suppressing my moans, exciting him even more.


    Only Ash can drive me this crazy. If earlier I couldn''t exin my sadness, now I can''t exin what I''m feeling while he''s swirling his tongue around my clits.


    Secondster, my whole body stiffened. I''m going to cum anytime soon, but when Ash sensed that, he pped my butt and stopped.


    "Don''te." Ash stood up, lifted me, and wrapped my legs around his waist. "Wait for me."


    Without a warning, Ash thrust himself inside me.


    "Ah!" I buried my nails on his skin because of what he did.


    My back was against the wall while Ash continued to thrust me. With every movement, I find myself arching in pleasure.


    I was longing for more.


    "F. uck, Ash..." I groaned as he began to kiss my neck. He was doing that while his thrusts on me were getting faster and rougher.


    His kiss went down to my chest. He sucked on my right breast, and when he got tired of that, he moved to the left.


    This is what I observed about him. He always makes sure that every part of my body is satisfied.


    "Still tight, baby," he whispered, teasing, before he squeezed my ass.


    He positioned himself, and we both let out a moan as he found the right angle. With every thrust he gives me, it hits me deeply. I almost screamed as he began to thrust into me at a rapid pace. "Ash! Ahhh!"


    "Damn it!"


    We groaned together as we both released. I felt satisfied as I could sense his cum dripping inside me.


    Suddenly, I remembered something. My eyes widened in surprise as I stared at him. "Ash... You let it out inside me."


    "I did," Ash grinned, caressing my cheeks. "Your sudden change of mood, your hormones, and your vomiting earlier. Did you think I wouldn''t notice that?"


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s.org to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    I remained silent. I don''t know what to say, especially since he''s slowly starting to move his dick inside me again.


    "Sapphire, don''t worry about anything," Ash said as he mmed his cock inside me, making me groan. "I''ll always be with you... No matter what happens." The only response I could give him at that moment was a moan. The ns I have in mind faded because of the pleasure he was making me feel.


    "Go ahead, Ash!" I eximed as heid me on the floor. "Make me yours. im me... Ahh!"


    He held my legs on both sides and pulled them closer to his body before continuing to thrust into me, following mymand.


    AFTER we finished making love, Ash went outside for a moment to buy three pregnancy tests.


    He returned and gave it to me, the rush evident in his expression. "Use this, Sapphire." "Chill, Ash," I said, letting out a chuckle. "I''ll try it. Do you want to step outside first?"


    "Can''t you do it even while I''m right here in front of you?" he asked, genuinely curious.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No. It would be too awkward for me to use this while you''re watching me," I told him. "Now, get out, or I won''t take this."


    Thankfully, he quickly stepped out with his hands raised, shaking his head without saying anything.


    One red line.


    My eyes widened as I stared at the three pregnancy testsid out on the floor. I had already used two, and both were negative. I thought the symptoms I''d been experiencing over the past few weeks indicated that I was pregnant... But was I wrong?


    "Is that why you didn''t want me to watch? Because you don''t know how to use it?


    arly jumped out of surprise when Ash spoke. He was standing at the door with his arms crossed, leaning against the frame. I hadn''t noticed hime in, and it seemed like he had been watching what I was doing. "How would I know how to use it if this is my first time?" I snapped, giving him a death stare.


    "If you had admitted that earlier, I could have helped you." He looked at me but didn''t attempt toe closer.


    That''s what I like about him. He knows his boundaries without me having to tell him. He''s just so observant.


    "Don''t use a container. That will mess up the result."


    "Are you that confident that I''m pregnant?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, And I know how to use this because I watched tutorial videos. Stop overthinking it," he added, seeing my suspicious gaze. "Now, try it and decide. Either you take it while I''m watching, or you''ll live here forever." Of course, I chose the first option. So, despite feeling a bit awkward, I repeated the pregnancy test process.


    When I finished, I washed my hands and checked the result. arly dropped the test in shock.


    "It was-"


    "Two red lines, right?" He smiled as he peeked at the pregnancy test. "My hunch was right. Thank you so much, Sapphire... My love."


    He hugged me, and I reciprocated it. I hadn''t fully processed everything yet, but seeing how happy Ash was, it was enough for me. He even gave me a passionate kiss when he noticed me staring at him. How lucky am I to deserve him?

 Chapter 73: She’s In Danger Every Time She’s With You

    "IT''S ALMOST dawn," I said to Ash as I nced at the wall clock. "Don''t you have any ns to take me home? Are we sleeping here now?"


    He didn''t respond. Instead, his brows were glued to the television, watching a romance movie.


    I smiled, realizing that Ash was protecting me without even knowing. He was loving me without trying too hard. Heforted me when I felt down and appreciated me when I achieved something. He''s selfish but selfless. Carefree but has ns for his life. Serious but full of humor.


    However, it doesn''t change the fact that I''m annoyed right now. "Ash, how dare you ignore me? After you fucked me hard earlier, you''re just going to act like I don''t exist?"


    "Damn, so straightforward, baby. You''re turning me on," Ash groaned, his hand caressing my arm in a sensual way.


    "Ash!" I eximed, my brows furrowing.


    He burst intoughter and turned off the TV before turning back to face me.


    "Don''t shout so much, baby. You might startle our child," Ash said, gently rubbing his hand over my belly.


    I smiled. I didn''t say anything and just ced my hand over his.


    "You spent half the day with me, yet I''m already going to miss you," he said seriously, locking eyes with mine. "Can you promise you''lle back here again once you leave?" "Of course, I will." I nodded.


    This will be my future home, anyway. With him.


    "YOU MADE me so tired, Ash," Iined, annoyed that he had decided to park a little far from our house, just to mess with me.


    I enjoy walking home, but not right now, especially since I''m still sore.


    "Sorry, you''re just too hard to resist," he replied, smirking, obviously taking my words in another way.


    "You don''t need to apany me along the way, Ash. We''re already near the house-"


    I stopped mid-sentence when I heard strange noisesing inside. I suddenly became alert, thinking that my dad was here again to hurt mom.


    But Ash''s words made me freeze.


    "Dad..." he said, his gaze fixed on a car parked nearby.


    "Your dad''s here?" I asked him.


    He nodded. "It was his car."


    Upon hearing that, I immediately ran inside the house. The noise grew louder. I could hear things being broken, and it sounded like there was a fight inside, making my heart pound rapidly.


    Before I could go inside, Ash suddenly grabbed me and pulled me close to him. He pressed my head against his chest, and even though I tried to push him away to free myself, his grip only tightened. "Ash, what the hell?!" I snapped at him. "Let me go. If you don''t release me now, you won''t like what I''ll do!"


    "No, I won''t," he firmly replied, looking into my eyes. "You can''t go inside, Sapphire."


    I stared back at him. His eyes were filled with concern, while mine were filled with anger. The fear was evident in his voice, too. He just gave me another reason to go inside.


    I pushed him with all my strength. My shove was effective because it seemed like Ash wasn''t fully focused. I was about to kick his crotch with my right foot, but he quickly grabbed it. His reflexes were good, as expected from the heir of the Coleman Corporation.


    "Not that, Sapphire," he said, chuckling as he shook his head. "That''s what makes you happy."


    "And I don''t f. ucking care-"


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I was cut off by the sound of more things breaking inside the house. I heard someone shouting, but I couldn''t tell who it was.


    I was about to walk toward the house again, but just like before, Ash pulled me back to him.


    "Do you trust me, Sapphire?" he asked, holding my head and gently stroking it.


    I looked up and stared into his eyes. I could clearly see the worry in them, which I couldn''t understand. What was he so worried about right now?


    "I do, but my mom''s there-"


    "Do you trust me?" he asked again. He was so close that I could smell his breath.


    "I-I do," I stammered, as if we were at a wedding, even though we weren''t.


    "Then do as I say," he said, holding both of my shoulders. "When Mason gets here, go with him. I''ll take care of things."


    "I''m going to get my mom-"


    "I''ll bring her to you, don''t worry," he reassured me as he gripped my shoulders slightly tighter. "I always keep my promises. You know that, right?"


    He seemed determined to hide me, though I didn''t understand why.


    "Why can''t I go there?" I couldn''t help but ask.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I only wanted to get my mom. If he was worried I might hurt his dad, there was no need for that concern.


    He''s Ash''s father, after all. He''s also the one who showed love to my mother. If only Ash knew how much I respected Silver, he wouldn''t try to stop me from going inside. But all those thoughts were just in my head.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "You''re the one he''s looking for," he said, making all my thoughts stop. "And he''s going to kill you. If he sees you, I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to protect you. My dad''s skills are far better than mine." "Can he kill me?" I asked, confused, because that didn''t sound like the Silver I knew.


    He was kind... wasn''t he?


    "He can, and he will," Ash answered, furrowing my brow further. "He''s been searching for Simon''s illegitimate child for a long time."


    When a white car arrived and Mason stepped out, Ash immediately pulled me close and gave me a light kiss. "Let me take care of this, baby. I promise everything will be alright." Ash''s father had been looking for me all this time to kill me?


    No matter how many times I think about it, I just can''t fully understand. I trust my mom and her story, and aside from that, I also saw his dad at their house before.


    That was back when Ash didn''t know my real identity, so he was confident enough to bring me to their house, but now, he almost pushes me away just to keep his dad from seeing me. As much as I wanted to know the truth, someone was gripping my wrists tightly as he opened his white car and shoved me into the back seat, though not rough enough to harm me. "What a nice way to greet me, Mason," I sarcastically told Mason as I adjusted my seating and straightened my clothes. "Aren''t you even going to congratte me?" I asked, annoyed. But he just red at me before mming the door shut, making me flinch.


    Since he showed up earlier and approached Ash and me, he still hasn''t said a word to me.


    "Take care of her for me," Ash said to Mason.


    "I should be the one saying that, bro," Mason said firmly, grabbing my wrist and pulling me closer to him. "She''s in danger every time she''s with you. I won''t let that happen."

 Chapter 74: His Reasons

    Mason was unusually serious, so I tilted my head slightly, observing the expression on his face.


    His eyes were dark as he stared at Ash. His expression might have been neutral, but his gaze was intense. I knew his eyes were saying something else, something I couldn''t quite understand. "That''s good."


    Instead of being affected by Mason''s intense stare, Ash smiled and ced his hand on my face, stroking it before moving his hand to my stomach. "Because she''s pregnant, Mason. You need to take care of her while I''m gone."


    "Ash!" I shouted his name, but he just winked at me.


    I had already told him earlier about this. That we should make sure I was really pregnant by going to a doctor, not just relying on a pregnancy test. But now he''s already telling my brother!


    Because of that, Mason''s grip on my wrist tightened, and I winced in pain. If he hadn''t noticed, he probably wouldn''t have loosened his hold on me. He didn''t say anything after that. He just pulled me towards the car without speaking to me.


    Mason didn''t shout at me or scold me, and that''s what made me nervous because I couldn''t read his mind.


    "Why are you so grumpy, Mason?" Evangeline asked from the passenger seat.


    I hadn''t noticed her earlier because the front seat was sorge. If she hadn''t peeked at me, I wouldn''t have known anyone was sitting there. "What did you do, Jade?" she asked as she applied some hand sanitizer. "Do you know how hard it is to deal with him when he''s in a bad mood?"


    She turned her gaze back to Mason. "Geez, just don''t take your anger out on me, and we''ll be fine."


    Mason started the engine as he replied, "She''s pregnant with Ash''s child. He told me earlier-what the fuck, Rose!"


    Mason swore repeatedly when Evangeline sprayed the sanitizer in his face. It seemed like some of it got into his eye, so he closed them, unsure of what to do, while Evangeline froze after hearing the news. "It''s not 100% confirmed," I told them. "We''ll see a doctor to make sure, but for now, we''re focusing on the uing graduation."


    And I''ll also think more deeply about my ns.


    Having our child means I''ll need to adjust some of my ns, but that doesn''t mean I''ll stop pursuing my dreams. If time hinders my n to live the life I want, then I''ll create my own timeline.


    "I''ll kill you once we get home, Evangeline Rose Varlett," Mason told her, but Evangeline ignored his threat.


    As Mason recovered from the pain in his eye, he drove the car. Evangeline, on the other hand, was just staring at me. I couldn''t see any emotion in her eyes except for shock.


    I thought she''d be angry at me because I know how much she likes Ash, even now that I''m his girlfriend.


    But she did something unexpected.


    "Congrattions," she mouthed.


    Even though I was surprised, I smiled before looking out the window.


    What a kind witch.


    "You don''t follow what I tell you, but just one word from your boyfriend, and you listen?" Mason started a new topic while driving.


    I wonder if we''re close to his house or not, and I wonder why he''s suddenly talking to me now, even though he was so upset with Ash and me earlier.


    "Why, are you my boyfriend?" I shot back at him before crossing my arms and raising an eyebrow.


    And of course, if he has the right to be grumpy, then I do too. I''m still a Parker, after all.


    "You really are siblings," Evangeline muttered as she adjusted her lipstick. It seemed she had already moved on from the news she had just discovered. "What is Ash going to do there?" I asked, suddenly remembering him as we left the house.


    I was worried about him, but like I said earlier, I trust him.


    "Deal with the devil, I guess?" Mason replied with a shrug.


    BACK TO Sapphire''s house, Ash immediately ran toward the house as soon as Sapphire left with Mason. He didn''t even bother to knock or anything. Ash remembered the mission Silver had told him way back then.


    "I want you to kill the illegitimate child," Silvermanded when he came to the room where Ash was studying.


    "Pardon?" Ash asked back, not immediately grasping what his father had said.


    Instead of answering, Silver ced a photo in front of him.


    "Evangeline Rose Varlett," said Silver. "That''s Mason Parker''s illegitimate sister. Our people already confirmed it, and now it''s your turn to do the job."


    Ash frowned at his father''s order. Of course, he knew her. She liked him and was often around him, along with Haze and Mason.


    But he couldn''t kill her, despite his father''s order. And more than that... he couldn''t kill anyone.


    Because the same thing had happened with his cousin, who was so close to him. He wouldn''t make the same mistake.


    Remember that, Ash was afraid that Silver might have already done something terrible to Sapphire''s parents, and he knew that Sapphire would curse his father if that happened. But things didn''t turn out the way he expected...


    "Dad..." Ash called his father softly as hey on the floor, blood pooling around his mouth.


    There was a man on top of him, delivering another punch before turning to face Ash.


    Ash didn''t need to ask his name to know who he was. He knew it was Sapphire''s stepfather, Randall. Sapphire had told him about him before.


    "You and your father are both scumbags for messing with the lives of the three of us," Randall said in rage as he delivered another punch to Ash''s father.


    Ash winced at the sight.


    He was about to approach, but Silver immediately looked at him and shook his head. His father''s orders could not be defied.


    Despite wanting to help him, Ash remained standing there until Randall had enough of beating him.


    The only thing Ash couldn''t understand was why his father allowed himself to be hurt.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ''Is there another reason why he''s here?'' Ash wondered as he looked at his father, who, despite being badly beaten, still managed to smile and give him a thumbs-up.


    "Are you happy now?" Silver asked Randall with a smile, his hands still gripping Randall''s cor. "You can give me onest punch if you want. But this will be thest one." Blood immediately spilled from Silver''s mouth when Randall suddenly punched him, though he wasn''t surprised. It was harder than the previous punches he had received. Randall had thrown many punches at him, but with thest punch, everything seemed to spin for Silver.


    Instead of getting angry, he was amazed.


    ''Randall has potential,'' Silver told himself as he closed his eyes. The punch had an impact on his vision, so he needed to do that. "Dad!"


    "Stop right there, Ash!" Silvermanded authoritatively, causing Ash to step back.


    Ash didn''t like what he was seeing, but there was nothing he could do. He knew how good Silver was at fighting. He just couldn''t understand why he let himself get beaten until his lip was split. But Silver had his own reasons.

 Chapter 75: Destined To Be Enemies, Not Lovers

    "You''re hitting me too much." Silver gripped Randall''s fist tightly as he was about to punch him again. "I told you that was thest punch. Be grateful I even let you hit me, so don''t take advantage of it." Silver could beat Randall to death if he wanted, but he chose not to. Randall may be a thug, but he wasn''t that good at fighting, and Titania could definitely punch harder than him.


    It was Titania he was looking for, but it seemed she wasn''t home. It was a pity because if he had known Randall was the only one there, he wouldn''t have bothereding. "Ahhh! Damn it!"


    Randall almost screamed as Silver gripped his hand. In an instant, Silver cracked Randall''s knuckles. The young man writhed in pain, which made Silver smirk.


    "It hurts, right?" he said to Randall, who was doing nothing but scream and curse him out of pain. "That''s why you shouldn''t hurt people, bastard."


    Just as Randall was about to use his left hand to punch Silver in the stomach, Silver kneed him in the gut. Randall let go and copsed on the floor, crouching in pain.


    "Should I punch you like... twenty times?" Silver asked, wiping his lower lip. "You punched me twenty times, yet I''m still standing. Your punches are so weak. Why didn''t you ask your wife for lessons?" Randall wanted to curse Silver, but he couldn''t speak. All he could do was grimace and roll on the floor, waiting for the pain to subside.


    Silver couldn''t exin the joy he felt hearing every scream from the man he once envied. He knew how happy Titania was when she was with Randall/


    Which is why, despite loving her so much back then, he never tried to separate them.


    So when he learned what Titania went through at the hands of that fool Randall, he wanted to kill him, but he needed to calm himself.


    He let Randall punch him many times, though. He didn''t understand what kind of foolishness Randall had to believe his own mind and not even ask Titania what really happened.


    "Damn it, aren''t you Sapphire''s father?!" Randall asked, clenching his teeth. "Take that worthless woman and my wife! You make me look like a fool and say she was raped when in truth you were just itching for it!" Silver shook his head, yet the fury was evident on his expression.


    Meanwhile, Ash was carefully observing the surroundings. He was d that Titania wasn''t there. At least he didn''t have to worry about her.


    "Weakling," Ash muttered, prompting both Randall and Silver to look at him. He cleared his throat. "Sorry."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He should have kept it to himself, but he hadn''t realized he had spoken it out loud. He realized how weak Sapphire''s stepfather was. After just one hit from his father, he stumbled in pain. "He really is." Silver walked over to Ash and tapped his shoulder. "Look at this, Randall. Look how weak you are."


    In a snap, Silver kneed Ash in the stomach.


    But unlike what happened to Randall, Ash remained standing with a normal look on his face. Even though he felt pain, he could control himself.


    "Freak..." Randall muttered weakly, still writhing in pain.


    That''s Ash''s training from when he was a teenager, though. His father kicked and punched him every day. It was painful at first, but over time, he got used to it, so he looked calm even now. "Are you calling yourself an asshole?" Silver asked as he kicked Randall''s stomach one more time. "Oh. I guess you do."


    The pain in Randall''s screams sounded like music to Silver''s ears. He wanted more of that. That''s what keeps him alive.


    He''s not the old Silver people used to know. After Titania escaped from their home, it felt like his world had copsed, especially since he had no idea where she was.


    Kindness hadpletely left him since then. He returned to womanizing, but his friendship with Simon wasn''t rekindled after that.


    They both became bad... and they were now fighting against each other.


    Silver wouldn''t let Ash experience the same dilemma. He knew how painful love could be, and when things didn''t go ording to n, he would shatter just like he had experienced.


    He would do his best to protect his son, even if it meant killing his first love''s daughter.


    "I was looking for someone else, yet you beat me to a pulp, fuck it," Silverined as he wiped the blood from his lips. "But I like it, though. It feels like I''m being tickled." "Who are you looking for?" Ash asked, pretending to not know anything.


    "Stop pretending you don''t know." Silver looked at his son with annoyance, grabbing him by the cor. "I''m right; your girlfriend is familiar, and I already know why. Did you intentionally hide her from me?" Ash swallowed hard at the sudden change in Silver''s mood. He could be the kindest and the rudest person he could ever meet at the same time.


    "It''s not like that-"


    "It''s exactly like that, Ash." Silver tightened his grip around his son''s neck. "That''s why I couldn''t find Titania, and Evangeline''s appearance was strange. It''s because she''s not the one you should kill." Silver frowned, realizing how he had been deceived by his own son. He had trained Ash to be like him and to act like him.


    Why of all the people he could love, it had to be Sapphire?


    They were destined to be enemies, not lovers.


    "Stop this shit, Dad." Ash grabbed his father''s hand around his neck. Struggling to speak, he continued, "Sapphire has nothing to do with all your problems. She wasn''t even interested in handling the mafia." He would protect his girl no matter what happened. Even if he had to fight his own father, he didn''t care.


    "My order for you is to kill the illegitimate child. Who are you to dictate what Imand you?"


    In his anger, Silver shoved Ash hard against the wall before finally releasing him. He was afraid he might kill his son out of rage.


    "I don''t care if she wasn''t interested in handling the Parker mafia or not. Your grandfather ordered me to kill her!" Silver thundered. "She''s a threat to us. She has the skills, and if you won''t kill her, I will." Silver stormed out of the house.


    He couldn''t help but think about Sapphire. He was annoyed for not realizing sooner why the girl seemed familiar, and with each moment he recalled Sapphire''s face, he became more aware that she resembled Titania from before. And they even had the same skills. After investigating Sapphire, he learned something about her. She was barely trained, yet she was good at fighting.


    She had even broken Haze''s arm, someone he knew was skilled inbat.


    On top of that, Sapphire had a dark past. There was something she was trying to hide. He wasn''t sure if Ash knew about it.

 Chapter 76: The Only Solution

    Sapphire was a devil who had killed someone before.


    No matter how kind Titania was, he believed Sapphire had inherited her nature from Simon. The devil inside her was dormant, and he knew that once triggered, it would be an uncontroble threat. That''s why Simon wanted to take her by force. He knew he could exploit the girl, and he wouldn''t let that happen.


    "Silver?" someone called his name.


    It was Titania.


    At first, he thought he was hallucinating, so he blinked twice, but when he saw Titania still staring at him, holding a bag in her right hand, he froze.


    "Titania..." he softly called to the woman before him, but she only shot him a harsh re.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was still the same, except she looked like she was in pain. She was still beautiful in his eyes.


    No one couldpare to Titania when it came to his love for her. Not even Ash''s mother, whom he had married due to an arranged marriage.


    He was loyal to Titania even after all these years, but he loved his son. He would kill Sapphire before Ash went insane.


    "What are you doing here?" Titania asked, her tone cold and angry. "What right do you have to show up again after what you did back then, Silver?"


    There was no trace of longing for him. It had been decades since theyst saw each other.


    And then he remembered that day.


    The day he was supposed to save her, but instead, he almost burned her alive.


    "I don''t know what to do anymore." Silver ruffled his hair in frustration as he paced back and forth in his room.


    Overwhelmed with frustration, he headed straight here and immediately called Clyden, hoping he coulde over to help him out or at least keep himpany.


    However, Clyden said he couldn''t leave because his parents had forbidden him. They had heard about the issue between Silver and Simon. Even though Clyden was friends with both of them, he needed to protect his reputation. "Me too," Clyden responded casually on the other line.


    Silver couldn''t tell if Clyden was sympathizing with him or just brushing it off.


    "Uncle''s really tough, and you know how fond he is of Simon. It''s like Simon is more of a son to him than you are," he added.


    "Whatever, you asshole, I was looking for someone sensible to talk to." Bitterness crept into Silver''s voice as he ended the call.


    He tossed his phone onto hisrge bed before rubbing his face with both hands. Clyden could be kind sometimes, but other times, it seemed like he didn''t take life seriously. Sure, he cared about Titania, but he wasn''t willing to move mountains to save her.


    "It''s always family before everything, Silver," Clyden had once told him during a serious conversation. "As long as my family is part of the decision, I''ll always choose them."


    "Fuck!" Silver cursed loudly, raking his fingers through his hair in frustration.


    He wanted to save Titania from his father''s vile n for her. The girl wasn''t at fault for what had happened to her, so Silver couldn''t understand why all the me was now falling on Titania.


    If someone deserved to die, it was Simon.


    Deep down, Silver wanted to apologize to Titania, but even that felt too daunting. He didn''t even know where she was right now... He had seen her at the scene that day.


    He saw her running back to the mansion. He was about to follow her, but his father called him over to talk.


    "ed to do something."


    Silver left the room and headed to his father''s office.


    "If what you''re about to say is worthless, don''t even bother talking to me," his father remarked the moment Silver entered.


    He didn''t even nce in Silver''s direction, which Silver found somewhatforting.


    His father''s gaze always left him confused about what he should do. It muddled his thoughts, making his heart and mind sh over who to choose.


    Should he choose the family that had always been by his side, or the woman he loved deeply, who only saw him as a friend and boss?


    He had loved the Coleman family ever since he became aware of life. Even when he learned about his parents'' illegal activities when he was younger, his perception of them didn''t change. He even became a part of it. He was trained and groomed to be the next heir of the Coleman mafia.


    But when he saw that they were capable of hurting and killing innocent women just to protect the organization, his perspective shifted. Maybe he had never seen the dark side of the organization. His parents had only shown him the fun parts of it.


    The thrill of training, the enhancement of hisbat skills, the wealth generated by the organization, and the reputation he held among mafia members... These had blinded him from seeing the true nature of the mafia. He knew that simr illusions clouded the mafias of Clyden and Simon.


    Titania had helped him see that darker side.


    He would repay that favor, even if it meant it would be thest time he would see her.


    "I''m here to reach an agreement," Silver said to his father before sitting on the couch facing the office table. "I''m willing to negotiate with her to have the child aborted."


    A sharp pain stabbed at his chest as he said that. This was one of the two solutions he had thought of to save Titania.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Don Coleman threw a ck marker at him. Thankfully, Silver had quick reflexes and dodged it just in time. If not, it would have hit him square in the forehead and left a mark. "Negotiate? Do you really think that''s enough?" his father sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "And do you think Simon would be okay with that?"


    He stood up and approached Silver. "Simon told me that Titania is carrying his child. I don''t know how that happened, and honestly, I don''t care."


    "You should, Dad," Silver convinced him. "Titania is one of the kindest-"


    "And I''m a cruel person?" his father cut Silver off. "What I care about most is the organization. Not the people around it. I could easily choose the organization over you and your mother. I won''t let it be destroyed because of your ridiculous puppy love."


    His father didn''t believe in love. He had never experienced it, and Silver didn''t expect him to.


    Ever since he was young, Silver had epted that he would marry someone he didn''t love, have children, and the cycle would repeat.


    But then Titania came along, and even though she came at the wrong time, he was grateful to her for showing him the other side of life.


    The joy behind the sorrow.


    The rainbow after the storm.


    And for continuing to love her, despite knowing she wouldn''t feel the same.


    "I have an offer for you, son," his father said, pulling him back to reality. "Simon doesn''t want her dead. I spoke to him earlier, and he told me to hand Titania over to him." "We shouldn''t!" Silver''s voice rose.


    "Of course. We shouldn''t..." Don Coleman replied, looking Silver in the eye. "So the offer I have for you... is to kill her."


    "Dad!"


    "Do you think I have any other solutions for this damned problem, huh?!" Don Coleman shouted, his voice reverberating in the room. "There aren''t any. That''s the only solution."

 Chapter 77: What He’ll Do In Return

    ''Is it really that easy to throw away someone''s life?'' Silver asked himself, clenching his fists.


    No matter how many times his father ordered him to kill Titania, he couldn''t do it. Even if his father killed him, Silver still wouldn''t be able to carry it out.


    First of all, he couldn''t kill innocent people. If it were Simon, though, he wouldn''t hesitate.


    "No, Dad-"


    Silver''s words halted when Don Coleman took his gun and fired a shot near his ear. His father''s aim was so precise that it only grazed his ear. But the pain was still there. "You''ll do it," he aimed the gun at Silver''s forehead, "or I will."


    And that''s when Silver realized that negotiating with his father was impossible in the first ce.


    Silver swallowed hard before moving on to the second n he hade up with. He went to Titania''s room and spoke to her for thest time.


    "Trust me, Titania. I will never let anything happen to you," he whispered to her before leaving the room.


    The entire day, Silver hadn''t been able to sleep or even rest. Even while he was at school, he couldn''t focus much in ss. He thought he could rx now that he''s home, but it''s the opposite. "That fucker," Silver mumbled under his breath, remembering Simon.


    Everyone in their school was expressing their condolences because of what happened to Lily. It infuriates him to see how they pitied Simon and wished for his good life.


    ''They had no idea of Simon''s real nature, the same as me and Clyden,'' Silver thought.


    The three of them didn''t deserve any sympathy. If others knew what their family was really up to and the illegal transactions they were involved in, they certainly wouldn''t be offering prayers. They would curse them.


    "Fuck it," Silver muttered and clenched his fists.


    He stood up and sent Titania an encrypted text message. Today, he will help her escape from the house that looked like paradise but was inhabited by demons.


    He was one of them, but because of the angel who came into his life, he had decided to do at least one thing right.


    Silver had gotten used to having Titania by his side all the time. She listened to every story he shared and was always there when he felt alone.


    It hurt to see her go.


    "Damn it, don''t be selfish, Silver," he muttered before grabbing the gun hidden under his pillow and carefully leaving the room.


    However, he cursed when he noticed the situation outside. His room was soundproof, so he hadn''t realized what was happening.


    The red lights in every corner of the house were rming. That meant there was an emergency.


    "Hurry up, you idiots!"


    "We''re screwed if we''re not the first to find her!"


    Silver quickly ran and hid behind a wall when he saw Don Coleman''s bodyguards approaching.


    "Women really are a pain in the ass, damn it!"


    "Shut up, idiot!"


    All he could hear were the bodyguards cursing as they began running in different directions, but Silver remained alert, gripping his gray gun with a silencer attached to the front. Certainly, there would be a bloodbath tonight.


    "Fuck!" Silver cursed as he entered the maid''s quarters.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Titania was no longer there. Her belongings were also gone, and the pillows and nkets on the bed were neatly arranged.


    He quickly ran out and shot every bodyguard he encountered. He didn''t shoot them in fatal areas. He would either aim for their arms or legs.


    "Sir Silver-"


    The bodyguard didn''t get to finish his sentence as Silver immediately shot him in the thigh. He knew these bodyguards wouldn''t be able to kill him.


    He didn''t need to shoot them, but he wouldn''t let them hurt Titania, especially since he no longer knew where she was.


    At that moment, hepletely forgot that they were supposed to meet in the garden and that he wasn''t supposed to pick her up from her room.


    "Fuck, do you even know what you''re doing?!" Silver shouted when the bodyguards started shooting him.


    He hid behind a wall, panting, his heart racing. The bodyguards kept firing at him. A bullet nearly grazed his arm.


    "We received orders from the Don. If you don''te with us peacefully, we have permission to kill you," one bodyguard informed.


    Silver peeked at him but quickly hid again as the man fired at him.


    ''This wasn''t possible.'' He had a gut feeling that something else was going on besides them just looking for Titania.


    His father wouldn''t call in this many bodyguards just for a woman who wasn''t even skilled inbat.


    But why?


    "The fuck!" he shouted, his eyes widening.


    Just seconds after he asked himself that question, the answer became clear. His brows furrowed as he stared at Simon, who was casually walking into their house with his own group of bodyguards. Simon shot the Coleman bodyguards in the head without mercy. His eyes were dark, as if he were searching for something.


    "Where the fuck is the girl?" Simon growled, grabbing one of Silver''s men by the neck.


    But the man was already dead, so Simon let go of him. The disgust was evident in Simon''s eyes as he wiped the blood from his hands onto the guard standing next to him.


    "Go get her!" Simon ordered, and his men quickly obeyed.


    ''We''re in danger,'' Silver thought to himself as he quickly formted a n.


    He was at a disadvantage, and he knew Simon wouldn''t hesitate to shoot him in the head, especially with the anger in his eyes.


    Silver didn''t know how Simon and his men had managed to get inside their house, but it was clear that Simon was after Titania, based on what he had said earlier.


    It seemed like Lily''s sudden death had only added to his madness.


    Simon wanted Titania alive, while Silver'' father wanted her dead. He couldn''t side with either of them. Both wanted Titania to suffer.


    He immediately ran to the ce where his dead bodyguards were lying before searching through their pockets-finding a phone since he forgot his.


    Silver couldn''t help but feel heartbroken looking at his people. Some of them had been with him during training. In those moments, he felt as though Simon had taken everything from him. As soon as he found one, he called Clyden.


    "You damn fucker, I''m having a good time here banging-"


    "It''s Silver, you son of a bitch, you''re disgusting," Silver grimaced.


    "You stole a phone, bro? Whose number is this? You''re out of money-ahhh... Sh. it, that''s it, baby..."


    Silver nearly gagged from hearing the moaning on the other end, but he heard Clyden curse when Silver fired his gun, aiming at the heads of five of Simon''s men who were approaching him. This is what Simon did to his men, so this is what he will do in return.

 Chapter 78: Letting Love Disappear

    "All of Simon''s men are here, even Simon himself. He wanted me dead, and he wanted to get Titania," he informed.


    Silver didn''t know if Clyden could still hear him on the other line because the gunfire was now continuous. It seemed that Simon''s men had located him, and he needed to leave immediately. That''s when he remembered that what he should be doing was finding Titania, not chatting with Clyden.


    He suddenly thought about where his father might be, but Silver was certain that he''s safe.


    Don Coleman acts like the Devil. He isn''t easy to bring down.


    "Shit!" Clyden cursed on the other line, pushing the woman on top of her. "Fuck. I''m going there!"


    "Also bring some of your men!" Silvermanded. "Our guards here are injured, and the battle''s at a disadvantage. I still haven''t found Titania. I''m about to lose my mind here." Suddenly, Silver remembered where he was about to fetch Titania-In the garden.


    "Shit!" he scolded himself before hurriedly running to the garden.


    As he ran, Silver started shooting anyone he encountered. He now had two guns as he had picked one up off the ground. He was exhausted, but his mind was stronger, driving his body forward. And in the garden, he saw Titania running for her life as Simon''s bodyguards chased her.


    At some point, Silver was relieved that she was still alive, but she was on the verge of death.


    But so was he.


    A harsh curse escaped his lips as he felt someone shoot him in the side. He fell, and if he hadn''t managed to brace himself against the ground, he would have copsed face-first. "Move or I won''t hesitate to kill you as well, son."


    He would have preferred if it had been Simon who shot him... rather than his own father, who stood there watching him, hands in his pockets and pointing a gun directly at his forehead.


    "You won''t have any choice but to watch her die." His father smirked as he spoke. "Or just pray that Simon gets to her before our men do."


    But he saw it... Clyden''s people were starting to fight them from behind.


    Titania didn''t even look back as she ran, so she didn''t know what was happening behind her.


    "Run faster..." he whispered to Titania as she finally made it out of their mansion. "And be free from pain, my love."


    A single tear fell from his eye as he could no longer see her. He knew it would be thest time, but if he ever had the chance to wish upon a genie... he would wish to see her again, even just onest time. Silver had a hard time moving on. He always went to the bar where they used to hang out, drowning himself in alcohol.


    "Bro, are you nning to kill your liver?" Clyden asked with concern. "You can just tell me. I''ll be the one to end you. You''re practically killing yourself over what happened."


    Clyden was only joking, but Silver took it seriously and fell silent, raising both hands in surrender.


    "Kill me," Silver snapped before downing the entire bottle of alcohol in his right hand in one go.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bastard." Clyden shook his head.


    Silver looked at him. "How''d you even know I was here? Damn it, you''re so noisy."


    "You''re always here." Clyden sat next to him, organizing the scattered bottles on the floor. "Aren''t you tired of drinking every day?"


    "If I was tired of drinking, I wouldn''t be here right now."


    Clyden didn''t answer. Instead, he stayed beside Silver and ordered a drink as well.


    At that moment, Silver looked at the man sitting beside him, wondering if it was really Clyden. He was kind today, choosing to stay by his side even though he''d been avoiding him recently.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Yet here Silver was, drowning himself in alcohol.


    But no matter how much he drank, he would still wake up the next day remembering everything... From how his n to escape with Titania that night ended up being the very n that almost cost her life. "Fuck!" Silver cursed under his breath as he smashed one of the bottles on the floor.


    "Bro, clean this up-oh, you''re used to this?" Silver nced at Clyden while he spoke to one of the bar employees.


    He saw Clyden rubbing his temples, shaking his head slightly.


    "Alright. I''ll take care of it," he heard Clyden say.


    Silver was thankful for him, though he didn''t show it. Without him, Titania would be in danger, and he''d likely be dead by now, too.


    "Silver!" Clyden ran toward him after noticing his condition-wounded and weak.


    His skin prickled with fear, and for a moment, he froze. Clyden didn''t want to assume things, but the sharp look Silver was giving his father confirmed his suspicion; His own father shot him. "Don Coleman." Clyden tried not to stutter as he talked to Silver''s father. "I-I''ll take care of him."


    Feeling rmed, Clyden pressed a button on his smartwatch.


    "Whose side are you on?" Don Coleman asked, pointing the gun at him.


    Clyden was shocked, but he remained calm. "I''m on your side, Don Coleman."


    He meant it. Clyden would never side with a criminal like Simon. Just like Silver, his hatred for Simon wouldst a lifetime, but their connection would remain for the sake of the organization. "Help him fix his mind." Don pointed at Silver with the gun. "I don''t need a son like him if he''s going to be soft-hearted. Youe from a family of politicians, so I know you understand what I mean."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Clyden nodded, finally letting out a sigh of relief as Don Coleman walked away. He noticed the silence around him. The gunfire had stopped.


    Looking around, he saw Simon''s men on the floor. He immediately recognized them by their blue suits. He also saw a white car speeding away from Silver'' mansion. He didn''t need to guess who it was. Simon was running away because they had lost. Simon may be evil, but his wickedness was excessive. Clyden was sure that someone with that kind of nature would never win at anything.


    "Calm your mind now, Silver," Clyden said, smiling as the ambnce he had called earlier arrived. "Titania is safe now. She''s with Randall."


    One of his men had reported the news to him.


    "With... who?" Silver asked weakly.


    "Her boyfriend." Even though Silver was writhing in pain, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed. "Seriously, Silver. You got shot, not amnesia."


    When Silver chuckled at his response, he nearly cursed Clyden as the suddenughter caused his wound to hurt.


    "Are you in love with me, bro?" Clyden teased, snapping Silver back to reality. "I''m not into guys, alright. I like chicks."


    "Idiot," Silver scoffed.


    Suddenly, Clyden''s expression shifted. If looks could kill, Silver would''ve been a dead man.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one saying that to you?" Clyden told him. "You saved someone, and now you''re destroying yourself. We have so many projects, and you haven''t started a single one. You''re not even studying or attending training anymore." "They''re worthless." Silver'' voice wasced with sadness.


    "And you''re the only one thinking that way," Clyden confirmed his thoughts. "Titania is safe now, and it''s all thanks to you. Now, all you need to do is get back up and fuck with life again."


    Silver suddenly realized that Clyden was right. He had been tormenting himself.


    And that was it. From that day on, he tried to go with the flow... and before he knew it, he started to think and act just like his father, letting love disappear from his heart.

 Chapter 79: But Not Anymore

    "I''ll ask you again, Silver. What are you doing here? Why are you standing in front of our house?"


    Silver snapped back to reality when Titania spoke to him. It seemed he had been lost in thought for a while, reminiscing about the past, because Titania was already showing signs of irritation as she addressed him. Maybe she thought he was deliberately ignoring her, even though the truth was he hadn''t heard anything she had said.


    "I-It''s been a while, Titania. How are you?"


    Damn it. He actually stuttered when he said that. He was never like this when talking to other people, but now that Titania was in front of him, it was like he''d reverted to his old self.


    The innocent and yful Silver who only knew how to love Titania...


    "I thought I would never see you again," Titania said in a cold tone as she looked at their house. "Did youe from our house?"


    She already knew the truth, but she was just confirming it. She nced at the car parked in front of their house. Titania knew it was Silver''s because he had always liked that particr style when it came to cars. "What do you need from us?" Titania asked once more.


    The longer it took, the darker her expression grew, while Silver felt like he was losing his mind because he hadn''t experienced this feeling in a long time.


    He badly missed her scent, her face, her presence... It was driving him crazy at this point. All the emotions he had tried to bury for decades were slowly resurfacing because of the woman standing in front of him. "Silver?" Her tone had a hint of frustration, but that was all. She couldn''t even take a step forward. "What''s going on? Am I talking to anyone here?"


    He didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stared at Titania.


    The days he spent with her, the good days and the bad days they shared... they were all precious.


    But not anymore.


    "I don''t need anything from you," Silver said, his tone cold. "ed your daughter," he added, staring at Titania.


    His vision darkened when he noticed a few wounds on Titania''s arm and neck.


    Just when he thought she was living a good life... he realized she had been suffering all along. That''s when he felt guilty for what he had done. He moved on. He tried to forget her existence and go with the flow of life. However, Silver couldn''t falter again just because of her. Whatever feelings he still had for her, he had to bury them... to save Ash.


    "Why? What do you want with my daughter?" Titania''s tone became rmed. "Are you nning to kill her too, like what you intended to do to me before?"


    "What if I say yes?" Silver responded without hesitation, his hands in his pockets. "Would that change anything?"


    "You bastard!"


    She was about to grab his cor, but in one swift motion, he stopped her. Titania fell to the ground. He clenched his fist tightly not to help her.


    "That''s what blind love does, Titania," Silver said, shaking his head before looking at her. "It makes you foolish and stupid. I won''t let Ash experience the same. Tell your daughter to stay away from my son, or you won''t like what I''ll do." She became a loser. This wasn''t what he was expecting when they met again.


    To be honest, Silver didn''t really care if Ash loved someone without his consent. He had no intention of forcing his son into a fixed marriage. He knew how hard that would be, and he didn''t want Ash to experience it.


    But not with Sapphire. He could love anyone but her.


    nning your weekend reading? . The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "That''s what happens to someone who''s been deprived of love," Titania replied, looking him up and down as she stood up. "Sure, let''s say you''re rich and have everything, but you''re not happy. There''s no happiness in your world." "Same as you," Silver stated. "You''ve changed a lot. You used to know how to fight back, but now you let Randall beat you up."


    Thinking of Randall made him wince. He regretted not beating him up more. His n was to get some fresh air because he was getting annoyed with Ash, but he didn''t expect to run into Titania outside.


    "Why won''t you tell me where your daughter is? I''m not going to kill her right away. I will negotiate with her." He might look like he was lying, but he was telling the truth. "As far as I can see, she also has the skills... and the right attitude. She can be a great asset to the mafia once trained properly."


    That''s one of the ways he can protect his son and Titania''s daughter, but of course, Sapphire would need to agree to his n. If she sided with Simon, he would have no choice but to kill her. Everyone who sides with that fucker will automatically be his enemy.


    "I don''t know where she is," Titania answered without hesitation. "And even if I did, I would never tell you."


    At first, Titania was going to be angry because it waste and Sapphire hadn''te home yet, but now she was thankful.


    "Sure, then. It doesn''t matter to me if you don''t want to tell me. Ash probably hid her somewhere, by the way."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Silver straightened his posture and adjusted his hair a bit.


    "If you won''t tell me where she is..."


    He quickly walked towards Titania, making it impossible for her to back away.


    "I''ll make her show up very soon. I''ll make sure shees to me. She''ll beg me for her life, and you know I''ll fulfill every word I say, Titania."


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Silver distanced himself from Titania because he was suddenly affected by her scent. She still had this intoxicating scent.


    If he stayed longer, he might lose control, and he knew he shouldn''t waste his time here.


    "Remember every word I said. I meant it all," he said before leaving.


    Meanwhile, Ash watched as Titania suddenly sat on the floor when she noticed the car, with his father inside, starting to move. He had been listening to their conversation, and that was when he learned that the two had a past. Instead of being hurt, Ash remained alert because of what he had heard. No one can take Sapphire away from him, especially now that they are going to have a child. He didn''t care who tried to hinder their rtionship. He''d choose her over and over again.


    "Let me help you," Ash said as he approached Titania.


    He extended his hand to her, but Titania just looked at it as if what Ash was offering was a joke.


    "Maybe you fooled my son with your tricks, but not me. I know how the Colemans operate. You only think of yourselves."


    "I love your daughter," Ash said, his tone firm.


    Titania chuckled like crazy. She felt that was the funniest joke she had ever heard in her life.


    "Get out of here and don''t ever show yourself to my daughter again!" But she immediately raised her voice again, and the smile on her lips disappeared. "Leave now and don''t show yourself to me, and bring Sapphire back here tomorrow. Do you understand what I''m saying?"

 Chapter 80: Titania’s Confession

    Ash didn''t have any bad intentions, but Titania was already shouting at him. He didn''t know how to tell her that Sapphire was pregnant and he was going to take responsibility for it, no matter what. "I understand that you don''t like me, but please don''t doubt the love Sapphire and I have for each other."


    There was a hint of pain in Ash''s voice at that moment.


    "We love each other and we''re different. This time, history won''t repeat itself. I''ll protect her and love her," were thest words Ash said before walking away.


    Titania just watched him as he left.


    If the love Ash showed for Sapphire was true, she would be the one to thank him... but it was very hard to trust the Colemans, and not just the Colemans, but everyone. She couldn''t trust anyone anymore. Even her first love, which turned out to be her greatest downfall, Randall.


    Titania remembered her past. She was panting heavily as she ran for her life, finally escaping the Coleman mansion.


    There was no containing the joy she felt as she sessfully fled from the people who wanted to end her life-and the life of her child.


    "Ah!" she cried out, tripping over a stone on the road.


    Fortunately, she quickly caught herself with both arms on the ground, sparing her abdomen from any harm.


    It didn''t matter if her arms were bruised and swollen. She could never forgive herself if anything happened to the baby inside her. The child was innocent. She would protect her from the cruel world awaiting them. "Ugh..." Titania groaned weakly before hurriedly pushing herself to stand, only to freeze in ce when she saw a man standing right in front of her.


    She cursed loudly in shock, instinctively stepping back. It was dark where she stood, and her vision was blurring-whether from hunger or exhaustion, she wasn''t sure, as she had been running for hours. "Have mercy on me!" she screamed hysterically as she backed away.


    She couldn''t even stand up anymore. Fear had gripped her entire being. She knew how to fight, but terror was overtaking her body.


    "My love, it''s me," said the man as he quickly approached her and ced his hands on her shoulders. "Don''t be afraid. It''s me."


    That calming voice, the presence that could bring her back to sanity. There was no doubt-it was Randall.


    Her suspicions were confirmed when the moonlight illuminated his face. It was the person she missed the most. She couldn''t believe Randall was right there in front of her, helping her.


    But what puzzled her was why he was here.


    "What are you doing here, Randall?!" Titania was d he was there, but not in this situation. "You shouldn''t be here!"


    She feared that Silver or Simon might also target Randall. She couldn''t bear it if anything happened to her boyfriend.


    "I came to pick you up," he replied. "But I didn''t expect to find you like this."


    Randall gritted his teeth when he saw Titania''s condition. Her hair was disheveled, and her body was covered in wounds. He had neverid a hand on her, so he didn''t know how to control the anger building up inside him. "Who did this to you?" Randall said, each word enunciated with intensity. "Is this why you''ve seemed so sad when we talked? Is this why you''ve stopped calling me so much?"


    nning your weekend reading? . The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Randall knew this wasn''t the right time to ask such questions, but he couldn''t stop himself, especially when he saw the fear and sadness in Titania''s eyes as she looked at him. "Randall- Ahhh!" Titania didn''t get to finish her sentence when they heard a gunshot.


    It wasn''t too close, but it was enough to make Titania tremble with fear.


    "I''ll exin everything, but we have to leave here first, please? I promise I''ll tell you everything."


    Randall had no choice but to nod before helping Titania to her feet, and they ran away from the hell she was escaping.


    "Whose house is this?" Titania asked when Randall brought her to a ce unfamiliar to her.


    The house was small and wasn''t built with expensive materials, but she knew it would be just the right ce for the two of them.


    "It''s ours," Randall replied, though his voice showed restraint, as if he was trying not to lose his temper. "Just ignore the mess."


    "If this is a mess, it''s a beautiful one," she said before walking over and hugging him from behind. "Thank you so much, Randall. I know you''re angry right now, but let''s calm down first. I''ll tell you everything. I''ve never lied to you or kept secrets."


    Randall didn''t respond, but Titania felt him lightly stroke her arm.


    Momentster, Randall gently broke her embrace, only to hug her in the front. He stroked her hair as she leaned against his chest. Just a while ago, she had been terrified, but now she felt at ease because Randall was there tofort her. She just wasn''t sure if he could handle the truth, though-if Randall could ept her when he found out she was pregnant, and he wasn''t the father.


    nning your weekend reading? . The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Titania hugged him even tighter as tears began to fall from her eyes. If this was thest time she could embrace her boyfriend like this, she would make the most of it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Randall looked around the room after nting a soft kiss on top of Titania''s head.


    There were scattered balloons and confetti everywhere. There was also food in the kitchen, which he had prepared because it was their anniversary. Titania loved this kind of surprise.


    Randall wasn''t usually the showy type, but for Titania, he had made the effort to do something like this to show his love for her. But now, he felt like all his efforts were wasted.


    "I''ll wait for you when you''re ready to tell me, Titania." He gently pushed her away to see her face. His heart shattered when he saw her cheeks drenched in tears once again. "Don''t force yourself. I''m not in a hurry."


    Little did Titania know, Randall was also terrified of what she had to say. If he could only pretend he didn''t have suspicions about what was going on, he would have done it.


    His gut feeling had been right. He never should have allowed Titania to go back then. Maybe their life would still be fine now.


    "Randall... I''m pregnant."


    And there it was. Randall almost copsed. If he hadn''t grabbed onto the nearby chair, he might have fallen to the floor. "T-That''s not true, is it?" he stuttered, asking her.


    Randall couldn''t even look into Titania''s eyes while asking that. Titania couldn''t look at him either.


    Both of them silently feeling each other out, both hurting in the midst of the quiet ce where they stood.

 Chapter 81: Hidden Agenda

    "I was raped... I didn''t want any of it to happen, but I can''t bring myself to abort the child." Titania sobbed as she said those words. "The baby is innocent. I can''t... I don''t want to kill a child..." Titania sat on the ground, cing her hands over her face so Randall couldn''t see her crying. He was too shocked to approach her as she wept.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t even know how he should feel. He understood the pain Titania was going through, but he wasn''t hurt by what he had just learned. Randall looked up at the ceiling, biting his lower lip. His grip tightened on the chair he was leaning against.


    "S-Sorry, Randall... I didn''t mean for this to happen..." Titania''s voice was barely audible. "If you want to curse me now, or if you want to break up with me, I''ll ept it-" But she didn''t finish her sentence when she felt two arms wrap around her waist.


    "Randall..." she whispered, calling out to the man now embracing her.


    He hugged her tightly, as if afraid that Titania would disappear in front of him at any moment. He had held her like this earlier too. Both of them were terrified of losing each other. "I-I''ll ept..." Randall took a deep breath before burying his face in Titania''s neck. "I''ll ept the child, Titania."


    It felt as if there was a heavy stone lodged in Randall''s throat when he said that. He couldn''t bear the thought of losing Titania. The things Titania had just shared with him hurt deeply. Each passing second only intensified the pain, especially since he was holding her.


    "I''ll raise the child and treat them as if they were my own," he stammered, not because he didn''t ept the child in Titania''s womb, but because he couldn''t ept what his girlfriend had gone through when she was away from him. Right now, Randall felt like he wanted to kill someone, but he saw the fear in Titania''s eyes. He knew it wouldn''t be easy if he chose to go back there.


    "I-If you''re just doing this out of obligation, y-you don''t have to," Titania said as she gripped the hem of his shirt tightly.


    He immediately took her hand.


    "I love you, Titania." He kissed her on the lips, slow and full of love.


    It hurt him deeply, but he would endure that pain for her.


    "Always. I will always choose you. No matter how hard things get for us, I will always love you. I hope you know that."


    YEARS PASSED, and together they faced life''s challenges with their child, Sapphire.


    To Titania, Sapphire was the reason she could still carry on, despite the heavy burdens they faced, even though Randall now had a regr job.


    Even though Sapphire came from unfortunate circumstances, Titania never regretted standing by her decision to keep her. Especially since Randall epted Sapphire and treated her as if she were his own child. But that didn''tst.


    Over the years, Randall changed. What happened to Titania had left him traumatized. As Titania had ovee her dark past, Randall had be consumed by it.


    He was always paranoid, doubting whether what Titania had told him was true, especially seeing how much Titania treasured the photos she took back at the mansion where she had once worked.


    Because of this, Randall''s behavior became harsh. He wasn''t the same as before. He often drank, and he barely went to work anymore... until his resentment towards Titania gradually consumed him.


    He hated the person he once loved just because he couldn''t trust her enough.


    "Why would I lie to you, Randall?!" Titania couldn''t help but yell as Randall suddenly confronted her. "Do you think I wanted this to happen? How many times do I have to tell you that I was the victim here, Randall?!" But Randall doesn''t even listen to him. He looked like he had lost his mind. His hair was disheveled, and he looked worse than a beast.


    "Why does it seem like you''re ming me-what the-Randall!"


    He suddenly pushed her onto the bed and began kissing her neck roughly. Tears fell from Titania''s eyes as Randall bit her skin harshly, but he didn''t stop. Randall thought this was what Titania wanted, but in truth... she was hurting because of him.


    Titania had told herself she would leave if she ever stopped loving Randall... but years had passed, and that never happened. She might have been a masochist, but she was unconsciously fulfilling her promise to him. "Forever, you alone, Randall."


    AS TITANIA remembered that moment from the past, so did Randall, as he writhed in pain after being punched in the gut by Silver. At that moment, he forgot about the physical pain because the pain in his heart was far worse. "You don''t deserve her," he remembered Silver telling him while continuing to beat him up. "She told you everything, but you still didn''t trust her? You''re stupid."


    It was those words from Silver that brought Randall to his senses. Silver confirmed everything Titania had told him before.


    "I liked her, but she stayed loyal to you. I don''t know what she saw in you. I think you''re worthless," Silver added, as if Randall''s punches meant nothing to him.


    Randall grabbed his hair in frustration as hey on the floor. That''s when he felt regret for everything he had done. Titania was his treasure... yet he had thrown her away.


    In that instant, he realized what he had done. He wanted to smash his head against the wall.


    He wished he could make it up to her, despite all the horrible things he had done, even to Sapphire. He hoped there was still time to show Titania and Sapphire his remorse. He hoped it wasn''t toote to do so.


    nning your weekend reading? . The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "AREN''T YOU going to sleep?" Evangeline asked, ncing at the guest room''s wall clock.


    She turned her gaze back at me. "I''m no expert, but I know it''s bad for pregnant women to stay up at night. You should get some sleep."


    "I''ll sleep once Ash gets here with my mom," I replied. "He promised he''d bring my mom with him."


    I nced at her to see her reaction, but she didn''t even look at me. She was busy on her phone.


    "Don''t be stupid." She rolled her eyes. "If you really trust him, you don''t need to worry about him. Rest and try to sleep. Think about the baby you''re carrying."


    It felt like it wasn''t even Evangeline talking for a moment. She was too concerned about me, something I wasn''t used to.


    It was eleven o''clock, and Ash still wasn''t here. He hadn''t answered my texts or calls. I couldn''t help but worry, feeling my heart racing.


    What if something was happening back at our house? Ash could handle himself, but I wasn''t sure he could stand up to his father.


    And my mom... I hope she was safe. I wanted to go back, but I couldn''t since Evangeline was keeping a close watch on me.


    I thought she was pretending to be nice just because other people were watching, but ever since she found out I was pregnant, her attitude toward me changed. "Do you have a hidden agenda?" I couldn''t help but ask, frowning.


    She told me to calm my mind, but here she was, confusing me even more.

 Chapter 82: Let’s Sleep After I Ravish You Tonight

    "Of course. I always have one," she replied with a grin. "Just so you know, from now on, I''ll always protect you."


    She put her phone down on the side table before lying next to me. There was space between us, as she was still as picky as always. She didn''t like anyone close to her except Mason and Ash. Of all people, ver expected Evangeline to say that.


    I didn''t speak; I just looked at her. She knew I was staring intensely at her, probably why she wasn''t looking back.


    "You''re aware of how much I liked Ash... even when we were kids. I know Mason already told you that; that jerk loves to talk," she began. "And you''re carrying his child. Of course, I''ll protect you." Her voice was full of hope and pain at the same time. I didn''t know the feeling of heartbreak as she did, but I understood how hard it was to watch the person you love... love someone else. But at the same time, I realized people are different. People have their ways of loving someone.


    Simon, my father, was trying to get me because he didn''t want Mason to take over the mafia. He didn''t care if others got hurt as long as he saved the person he wanted to save.


    Evangeline, on the other hand, didn''t mind the pain she felt while protecting me. She didn''t think about how much it hurt to watch over me... or even just see me, knowing how deeply she once loved Ash. They had the same bloodline running through their veins: Parker. Yet they had such different characteristics.


    "Thank you, Evangeline," I said sincerely, not taking my eyes off her as I spoke.


    "Don''t thank me yet, bitch. After you give birth, I''m going to pull your hair," she snorted, rolling her eyes.


    I couldn''t help butugh. Her feisty side still shone through.


    Evangeline looked at me. "Ash is much stronger than you think."


    "Huh?" I frowned, surprised that she suddenly brought him up when we''d been talking about something else.


    "Learn to trust him with all your heart," she said, turning to face me. "Ash may be hard to love, but he loves deeply, and you''re a lucky bitch because he loves you. He''s only like this with you." She looked at me intently.


    "When he said he''de back, he meant it."


    I could feel the intensity in her words. Everything she said felt heavy, and I couldn''t understand why. Even her expression seemed to hold something back.


    I was about to ask her more when the door opened, revealing Ash.


    "Sapphire..." he called to me with a longing voice. "Fuck, did I wake you up?" he asked, noticing the darkened room, lit only by the bedsidemp.


    We''d only been apart for a few hours, but it felt like we were both eager to see each other... or maybe that was just me?


    I couldn''t understand what I felt. I wanted to cry just looking at him. He felt so far away even though he was right there. Is this what pregnancy feels like?


    "You didn''t." I didn''t hesitate and immediately walked over to him, hugging him tightly. "I missed you- Hell, Ash! You''re hurt!"


    I got a closer look at his face. It was scratched all over, with a split lip and bruises on his cheek and neck.


    My vision darkened with anger, thinking of how I could get back at the person who did this to him.


    "Sapphire, baby..." Ash muttered, holding my hand.


    He unsped it and intertwined our fingers, looking into my eyes. He looked like he was happy yet worried at the same time.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "I am fine. These are just scratches and bruises. With treatment, they''ll heal." He kissed my palm lightly. "I''ll be fine as long as you''re safe."


    "I''m d I got you out of there quickly. The whole ce was a mess," he added.


    Even with the bruises, he still looked attractive, especially now with his hair slightly messy.


    Also, his lips were unusually seductive today. They looked so tempting to suck, as did his neck. I wanted to taste him. I tried to fight the urge but suddenly found myself clinging both of my hands to his neck as I kissed him deeply. "Let''s make things messier," I said as I tried to deepen the kiss, but I quickly stopped when someone spoke behind me.


    "For your information, I''m still in the room. I was taking care of you, remember?" Evangeline said.


    I ended up pushing Ash away in surprise, but I was d he didn''t stumble.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems like you want me to watch a live show," Evangeline added. This time she directed her re at Ash.


    I saw pain in her eyes for a split second before her expression turned malicious again.


    "Congrattions, idiot." She pped Ash''s shoulder hard. "Please don''t moan too much. I''m just in the other room."


    I couldn''t help but smile. I hope she''ll find a man who will love her despite who she is.


    It''s not easy to love a woman like Evangeline. She was like a walking red g. She waspetitive and didn''t show her emotions to others. I guess it was part of their training as future mafia heirs.


    "She speaks like Haze, don''t you think?" Ash spoke, breaking my train of thought. "That''s why I keep telling you, Sapphire. Stay away from Haze, especially while you''re pregnant. I don''t want our child to be like him." "But..." I bit my lip as I tried to avoid his gaze.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "But?" he asked, puzzled.


    He pulled me slightly and guided me to sit down.


    "Where''s my mom, by the way?"


    "She''s at your house," he replied shortly. "She didn''t want toe with me, but I can assure you that she was safe while talking with your father."


    I was rmed by what I heard. No matter who he was referring to, whether his biological father or stepfather, I knew my mom wasn''t safe in the presence of either of them. Despite the difference in their social status, they shared the same level of evilness. Both had done nothing but hurt my mom.


    "Take me home, Ash," I said firmly, but he held my hand. "My mom isn''t safe with either of them-"


    "It was Randall," he answered, stopping me in my tracks. "And your mother asked me a favor. She wanted me to take care of you for tonight. She told me not to let you go home." I frowned at his words. It was unusual, especially for my mom to ask Ash to look after me.


    "Did she tell you why?"


    He shook his head. "She didn''t, but I think she wanted to make things right."


    I was about to ask more questions when he suddenly captured my lips.


    "Let''s sleep after I ravish you tonight, baby."

 Chapter 83: It Had The Power I’d Craved For So Long

    He slowlyid me on the bed as he removed my clothes. He did it so quickly that my clothes tore.


    "Ash!"


    "I''ll buy you a new one," he said impatiently as he sucked my nipples, biting them a bit.


    "I''m sorry. You were too seductive. I couldn''t control myself."


    In one snap, he was already on top of me, thrusting me hard. We were both sweating while the room was filled with our noises.


    Evangeline had told me not to be noisy, but I couldn''t keep my voice down.


    Ash ims me over and over again, and I wouldn''t evenin.


    "Fuck, I love you..." he weakly said before I felt him release inside me.


    I could feel my legs trembling. It felt so good having him inside me that I was almost hoarse from screaming.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I''m tired," Iined as I caught my breath.


    I tried to push him away, but I screamed again when he suddenly plunged his cock back into me.


    "Ash!" I scolded him, but instead of listening, he kept thrusting.


    I groaned as I held onto his arms tightly as if drawing strength from them.


    "I don''t think I''ll ever get enough of you. I badly wanted to marry you," he said as his hands traveled to my clit and started ying with it.


    "I don''t have the ring with me right now... but this is a great alternative, hmm?" His thrusts became faster and deeper.


    "Will you marry me, Sapphire?" he asked, panting as he held both my legs and pulled them slightly.


    He ced a pillow under my back, and because of that, he found the perfect angle where we both groaned with every thrust.


    "My dick and the ring are the same. I''m going to put them both inside you." He grinned before he made me get on all fours and took me from behind.


    I couldn''t answer him because I didn''t know where to focus my attention. I couldn''t even process the reason why he would substitute a ring for his dick. The pleasure I was feeling left me responding to him with moans.


    "Yes... Ash- Ah!" I answered him, but I couldn''t finish my sentence because his thrusts became faster than ever.


    I could even hear the bed moving. For a moment, I was scared it might copse.


    "Good choice, baby," he said, and I just thought it was d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    He turned my face towards him before kissing me tenderly. It was contradictory, though. His movements were rough, but his kiss was gentle.


    "I''ll be a good husband, Sapphire," he told me.


    It was more like a promise that he was pledging while we were making love.


    "I will protect you even if my life is at risk.


    "GOOD MORNING, baby."


    I was in the middle of a peaceful slumber when I heard Ash. Only then did I realize that I''d fallen asleep on himst night because of how exhausted I was.


    My stamina wasn''t great when it came to sex, but Ash... I think if I hadn''t fallen asleep, he would''ve asked for another round.


    "Wake up. I need to take you home," he told me, gently stroking my hair before he kissed my forehead.


    "Later..." I refused.


    I was about to turn my back on him, but he moved his hands to my arms, turning me to face him.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "I''m still sleepy, Ash. Don''t bother me," I mumbled weakly, opening my eyes.


    If I could, I''d shove him out right now. He could annoy me anytime he wanted-just not when I still hadn''t recovered from the exhaustion he caused.


    "You can sleep at your house," he teased. "I promised I''d take you home early in the morning."


    Ash was so annoying. I was about ready to kick him if he pushed me any further. The only thing stopping me was his appearance.


    He looked so damn good, but that wasn''t a valid excuse for waking me up this early. It was only seven o''clock, for crying out loud.


    "I saidter." I ced another pillow over my face, but he immediately took it off and threw it on the floor.


    In an instant, his left hand was holding both my wrists, pinning them above my head while his right hand slid under my shorts.


    I wasn''t wearing underwear. Despite how many times we''d done this, it still hurt when he imed me.


    "Ash!" I eximed, a mix of pain and pleasure as he suddenly pushed two fingers inside me.


    I arched my back but quickly copsed onto the bed from the firm grip he had on my wrists.


    "Choose, Sapphire," he whispered to me in a seductive tone, slowly moving his fingers in and out.


    It felt good but left me wanting more. I moved my hips shamelessly, which made him grin.


    "Will you wake up, or do I need to eat you?"


    "Eat me..." I could barely recognize my voice as I replied without any hesitation.


    To my shock, he stopped. I was almost driven insane by his sudden halt, while he just looked down at me, seemingly enjoying how I reacted.


    I didn''t know why I was acting needy. I almost wanted to beg him to have his way with me all day, even if it meant my body would suffer.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 0005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! I reached for his hand, but he stayed still.


    "Promise me we''ll go to your house after this. I''ll only eat you, nothing more, nothing less."


    "Yes, Ash..." I agreed.


    With that, he let go of my hand and positioned himself between my legs, spreading them wide as he gazed at my pussy. The way he stared at me almost made me feel even more exposed. "You''re unbelievably beautiful, my love..." I heard him murmur.


    Within seconds, he was tasting me, his fingers entering and leaving me alternately.


    I screamed beneath him as my body writhed in pleasure... and the promise he''d made earlier to only go down on me wasn''t kept.


    Before I knew it, he''d removed his pants along with his briefs and taken me from behind.


    "WHERE ARE the two of them going, by the way?" I asked Ash after getting dressed.


    I was referring to Evangeline and Mason. Right after Evangeline gave me some clothes, they both left.


    I was wearing Evangeline''s clothes. Well, this white dress looked elegant, though I didn''t like it being backless... and Ash had been staring at it for minutes.


    "Ash," I called him again, making him flinch. "What''s on your mind?"


    I didn''t really need to ask. I knew it just from the dark look in his eyes. He wanted me. He was insatiable. I wasn''t surprised that so many women were crazy about him before.


    Ash cleared his throat, ignoring my question. "We''re always busy, so maybe they''re go to thepany. Later, I''ll head to the Coleman Corporation before taking you home." I nodded.


    I used to think that rich people had easy lives, but watching how they lived... I realized they were extremely responsible. At an age when they should be having fun, they were already taking their training seriously. I hoped I could have that someday. I didn''t care how long I had to work to achieve my dreams, but I desperately needed the money.


    It had the power I''d craved for so long.

 Chapter 84: The Brunt of My Anger

    "Let''s go, Ash," I said as I showed him my phone. "My mom''s mad. She''ll probably scold youter, so prepare your ears. Mason experienced it once."


    Based on her text, my mom seemed furious. She practically wanted to drag me through the phone to where she was now... if that were even possible.


    I was about to head out when a picture frame caught my eye. It showed a man with his back turned, his face slightly visible in profile. It was a side-angle shot, and he was far from the camera, so I couldn''t make out his face clearly. It looked like a candid shot of him walking through a forest. He wore a blue long-sleeved polo shirt and ck jeans... and he looked carefree.


    For a moment, I thought he looked familiar. It was as if we were the same age in that photo.


    I was about to approach it, but Ash suddenly took the picture frame and, with a frustrated motion, ced it inside one of the cabs in Mason''s living room.


    I raised an eyebrow as I looked at him intently. His chest rose and fell as he took a deep breath.


    He nced at me briefly before looking away, avoiding my gaze. I was a bit taken aback.


    Who was that man, and why didn''t he want me to see it?


    "It''s not polite to mess with others'' things. This is Mason''s house, after all," he said.


    But he was the one who handled the picture frame and put it in the cab without Mason''s consent.


    "Let''s go," Ash added, and I obliged.


    He held my hand and led me out of Mason''s house. We went inside his new car.


    "Seatbelt, baby," he told me as he put my seatbelt on himself, stealing a kiss after securing it.


    However, my mind was still inside the house...


    Who was that guy, and why did he seem so familiar?


    "DO NOTe into the house," I told Ash when he parked outside my home.


    I nced outside at our house. It seemed quiet now, and there weren''t any broken bottles.


    I was curious about what happenedst night, but no matter what I did, Ash wouldn''t tell me.


    He said it was for my own good, but that only made me more curious.


    "Why not?" he asked, confused, as he took off his seatbelt. He did the same for me. "That''s why I brought you here-to speak to your parents."


    He took my hand and suddenly slipped a ring onto my finger.


    "I want to marry you after graduation, like I said. And I want your parents'' consent."


    "Ash..."


    I couldn''t believe what he was saying. I felt my tears falling as I looked between him and the ring. It was a simple silver ring with no borate design.


    There wasn''t anything fancy about it, yet it was incredibly beautiful to me.


    "I know it will be hard for you to trust me..." He brushed his hand over mine and kissed it gently. "But I want to be with you for the rest of my life. Just the thought of losing you drives me crazy." His eyes were so expressive. It felt like I was drowning in the emotions I saw in them.


    "I don''t ask you to trust me because I can''t even trust myself. I''ve done bad things, and I know I can''t promise not to hurt you..."


    He kissed me on the lips, a quick yet loving kiss. It made me feel something I''d never experienced-a pure love from someone like him.


    "But trust my love for you. That''s all I want you to do."


    I didn''t answer with words. Instead, I answered with my lips, holding him by the nape and kissing him passionately. Only when we ran out of breath did I pull away from him.


    "I love you, and I trust you," I said, showing him my genuine smile. "Let''s get married, Ash."


    This was the time for me to choose myself and the man I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. I knew from the start that it was him, Ash Cassius Coleman.


    But there was one big obstacle we had to face before we could do that.


    My mother. I want her consent.


    I walked into our house with my head held high, holding onto Ash''s hand tightly. My hands were sweating from nerves.


    "Rx, baby. Your mom won''t bite you," Ash said, chuckling slightly.


    "We don''t know what will happen," I squeezed his hand.


    I braced myself for the harsh words my mom would throw at me, as I knew she''d been opposed to my rtionship with Ash from the start. But... this wasn''t what I expected when I stepped into our house.


    "Mom?"


    I blinked twice as I stared at my mom and dad... hugging each other in our living room.


    They immediately let go of each other and turned to face Ash and me. Dad scratched his head, making my frown deepen.


    He didn''t look like a man weighed down by the world today. He looked... rxed, and happy. Just like my mom.


    "You didn''t even let us know you wereing." Mom gave me a disapproving look, but happiness was still evident in her eyes.


    Thest time I saw that kind of expression in her eyes was months ago. That was the day we had a heart-to-heart talk and reconciled. But today, she seemed even happier.


    Was it because of my dad? Or was it just that I desperately wanted to see my mom happy to the point I was hallucinating?


    nning your weekend reading? . The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! "Ash," I called, seeing him smiling as he looked at my parents.


    He even bowed to Mom, who returned the gesture with a smile. This only made me more suspicious of what was going on.


    "Am I dreaming? Can you please pinch me?" I said seriously, but he onlyughed at me.


    "You''re not dreaming, baby," he replied, messing my hair slightly.


    He looked at Mom and Dad. "She''s in shock. I hope you''ll understand."


    "Of course... son-inw," Dad said, making my eyes go wide. "Have you eaten?"


    "What the fuck?" I couldn''t help but curse.


    My mom and Ash''s eyes widened as he quickly grabbed me by the shoulders, turning me to face him.


    "Hey, watch your words, baby." He smiled, but it was clear he was surprised by my sudden outburst... right in front of my parents. "I apologize on her behalf."


    "Ash,e on! I didn''t do anything wrong!"


    I was annoyed with him. It felt like he wasn''t taking my side. I couldn''t understand why he was apologizing when I hadn''t meant to curse!


    "Mom, can we talk?" I stormed over to her and pulled her toward the bedroom.


    Ash sensed my mood, and as Dad tried to follow us, Ash blocked him.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea, sir," Ash said firmly yet concernedly before closing the door.


    I''d been ring at him for a while now, and if he hadn''t done that, he would''ve borne the brunt of my anger.

 Chapter 85: Without Her

    "Mom, what kind of stupidity is this?" I snapped, looking directly into her eyes.


    My eyes asked the questions I couldn''t even articte, needing her to give me a clear answer. "Sweetheart... w-we''ve made up..."


    She tried to look away, but I grabbed her by both arms.


    "Is that it, Mom? After everything he did to us, that''s it? You''re just going to forgive him like that?"


    I couldn''t understand what was going through my mom''s mind. I could have understood if it were just a simple fight, but it wasn''t.


    He was the reason we struggled so much-not to mention he hurt my mom emotionally... and even physically.


    "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this day toe?" she said softly.


    She looked me straight in the eye, and I could tell how sincere she was.


    "I''ve wished for this for a long time. I told myself that if this day ever came... I would forgive him without hesitation."


    I closed my eyes tightly. I could hear the love, happiness, and a hint of pain in her voice. I was afraid for my mom because it seemed her heart worked backward. The one who deserved her forgiveness was... Silver.


    But she held such resentment toward him. All he ever did was love her, while my mom''s attention was only focused on Randall. "What if he does it again?" I asked.


    "What if he doesn''t?" she counterattacked. "I''m a grown woman. If you can''t ept my decision, then at least support me."


    I just nodded. She isn''t even listening to me.


    "Fine. But that means you have to support my decision, too. We''re getting married after graduation." I took her hand and ced it on my stomach. "And I''m pregnant."


    Her eyes widened at my words.


    To my shock, she smiled.


    "Did you think I''d be angry?" She gently rubbed my stomach. "No. All I''ll say is to always be careful, but I trust that you know what you''re doing. I also think Ash truly loves you."


    At that moment, tears slowly began to fall from my eyes. It feels like everything is falling into ce. I have my mom''s support, which she gave me wholeheartedly.


    As soon as I stepped out of the room, I was surprised by what my dad was doing. He was setting the table, moving all the greasy dishes away from the spot where I''d be sitting.


    "I''m sorry if I only cooked pork and chicken," he said, recing the food near my seat with vegetables and healthier dishes. "I didn''t know you were pregnant. You should only eat nutritious meals." After that, I lost track of time. The four of us sat at the dining table. My mom and dad happily chatted about things I didn''t understand, while Ash just watched me as I ate the fried chicken.


    I could see him in my peripheral vision, but every time I looked his way, he would quickly avert his gaze. I ended up smiling, letting everything around me sink in.


    Things felt surreal, and I couldn''t help but be afraid. Everything seemed too perfect. I was scared something bad would happen, but I shook my head and massaged my temples. "Are you okay?" Ash asked, noticing what I was doing.


    "Yes. Just a little full," I answered.


    He knew I''m lying, but he didn''t ask further.


    After eating, I walked him to the door, still anxious about something.


    A day passed without me doing much around the house. My mother didn''t go to work today. Instead, Randall went out, as he''d apparently found a new job. That''s him-the one I used to admire. He''s slowly bing the person he once was... but that doesn''t mean I can forgive him easily for what he did back then.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    If my mom forgives quickly, I''m different. I don''t forget things easily. In fact, the longer it''s been, the deeper the wounds have rooted in my heart.


    Maybe that''s why it''s hard for me to open up to anyone about my dark past. I fear they might think the same way I do.


    Maybe they also wouldn''t easily forgive people like me.


    "Sweetheart, drink some milk. It''s good for the baby."


    I looked up at the door and saw my mom standing there. She held a ss of milk in her right hand, with a wide smile on her face.


    Mom walked toward me and set the ss down before sitting at my side.


    "How are you?" she asked sincerely, stroking my head gently. "My daughter is all grown up now. It feels like only yesterday you were so young, and now, you''re about to graduate, and I''m going to be a grandmother." The happiness and sadness were evident in her eyes... along with a bit of fear. Maybe it''s because she still doesn''t fully trust Ash, but she can''t do anything about it because I really love Ash.


    He''s proven himself to me many times. He''s protected me and, even when he should have killed me, he didn''t.


    Like now. I smiled as my phone buzzed and Ash''s name popped up.


    "How cute," I murmured, smiling as I opened his message.


    He''d sent a selfie from thepany where he was interning.


    [Done with my internship, baby. Finally, I don''t have toe back here anymore. We''ll graduate together.]


    [Rest up. We have graduation practice tomorrow. You''ll be there, right?] I replied.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I couldn''t stop smiling. It''s so fulfilling to think we''re going to achieve our dreams together... along with this child we''re having.


    nning your weekend reading? . The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! What more could I wish for?


    I want to give him the love he deserves. I want to return his feelings. I want to fight for him, just like he fights for me.


    [Of course.]


    He replied almost instantly.


    "You really love him, don''t you?" my mom asked, reminding me that she was still in the room with me, as I''d been busy texting Ash.


    She must have been watching me for a while, but I hadn''t noticed.


    I nodded. "So much, Mom. It''s not hard to love him."


    And that''s the truth. Trusting him wasn''t easy, but he''s easy to love. He''s so much more than his looks and influence. If people saw him as I do, they''d fall for him too.


    I wouldn''t mind drowning in his world. I once told myself I wouldn''t get trapped in his chaos, yet here I am, longing for him even though I''ll see him tomorrow.


    "I''m happy for you, my dear," she said, hugging me tightly. "I hope to see you get married. It''s our dream to walk you down the aisle, and to see you graduate."


    Her hand gently stroked my back. "We''re so happy to see that you''re finally fulfilling all your dreams."


    I smiled, feeling her love through that small gesture. It''s different now. I used to feel like she only cared about Randall and not me.


    Now that I know her past and how she had me, I can''t me her for how she treated me then.


    I''ll thank her and repay her, forever. Without her, I wouldn''t have survived this world.

 Chapter 86: Who Matters Most Is Her

    "Mom, you''re talking like I''m going far away," I teased her, hugging her tightly. "Of course. I''ll take you to fancy restaurants and beautiful ces. Remember what I always tell you? We''ll do everything we can''t do now because we don''t have


    money."


    Because of that.


    "Anyway, where is he?" I added to ask, remembering Randall. "Are you sure he''s at work, Mom? He might be out womanizing."


    Instead of answering, Mom showed me her phone. Dad had updated her, saying he''d be home soon. I just rolled my eyes.


    "Get some sleep." She released me from her hug and draped a nket over me. "Ash said he''d pick you up tomorrow."


    She showed me her phone, and my eyes widened when I saw she was chatting with Ash. "I asked for his number so I''d know where to find you."


    I just shook my head in disbelief.


    THE NEXT DAY, Ash took me to the university.


    Ash went out of the car, opening the door for me. "Come on, love. There''s more good news waiting for you there."


    I smiled. I''m d I can attend the graduation practice.


    The doctor told me my pregnancy was perfectly normal... and that I was already four months pregnant, not two.


    Even my pregnancy was normal. Everything was normal.


    No wonder the bump in my belly is already showing.


    When we arrived at the auditorium, the ountancy department''s dean came up to us, smiling. She was holding a folder that I immediately focused on. "What''s going on?" I asked Ash.


    But instead of answering, he left me and started talking to Mason, who had just arrived with Haze, who was grinning like a mischievous dog.


    "Congrattions, Miss Miller. You''re the summa cumude of the ountancy department, and you also received the kindest student award of the year," she handed me a folder. "That''s two big awards! We''re so proud of you!"


    To be honest, I wasn''t surprised that I''m the summa cumude for our course this year. But... the kindest student award? An award given only to one student in the whole school every year?


    "I got the golden student award, bitch," Evangeline whispered to me. I hadn''t noticed she was beside me, looking at the list.


    "Congrattions," I greeted her, but she just rolled her eyes, ring at Haze as if she wanted to skin him alive.


    The golden award was also given to just one student in the whole university. Those who get it are usually the beauty-and-brains types who are also active in extracurricr activities, like Evangeline. It wasn''t surprising that she received that award. She''s aspetent as she is good-looking.


    But, do I really deserve that kind of award? I know I''m not that kind... though I badly want to start a new life with Ash.


    Someday, I hope to be able to tell Ash the truth.


    "I''m so proud of you, baby," Ash said, approaching me.


    He was about to give me a peck on the cheek, but I pulled him by his cor and kissed him on the lips instead. I didn''t even know why I did it. It''s like I was craving those red lips of his. "Damn, Sapphire..." He couldn''t help but smile, his ears turning red as I pulled away, while our fellow students just looked on.


    They''re going to die of envy.


    "Are you freeter?" I asked him, holding his hand.


    He kept his gaze on me as I did that.


    "I always have time when ites to you," he said, smiling. "We''re going on a date?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Yes." I nodded. "Dinner."


    It wouldn''t be just dinner. Tonight, I would tell Ash everything. I wouldn''t hide a single secret from him...


    "I''ll pick you up hereter," he said, showing me his phone. "My dad wants me to go to thepany today. I won''t be able to attend the graduation practice."


    I nodded as practice was about to start.


    I was with Evangeline during the whole practice, but she left a littleter, saying she had an emergency. I was left alone until practice ended. There weren''t many people left in the auditorium, and I was one of them. I was waiting for Ash... and as the time passed, I grew more nervous, knowing I was finally going to tell him everything.


    But I wasn''t able to do it when someone called me after our graduation practice.


    "Hi, Sapphire Jade," a man said on the other end. "It''s been a long time."


    *****


    ASH


    "Damn, that fool is head over heels."


    I turned my attention to Haze, who was looking at my phone-Specifically Sapphire and I''s photo that I''d set as my wallpaper.


    I moved my phone away from him before jabbing him in the stomach. No wonder he''s always breaking bones.


    "You''re so greedy!" he yelled at me, rubbing his belly. "I was just taking a look, wasn''t I, Evangeline?" he added, addressing Evangeline, who was busy typing on her phone.


    I knew she used to like me. Sometimes she talks to me like nothing happened, but other times, I catch her staring at me. In those moments, I can see the pain in her eyes.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She''s just staying strong because she knows we sometimes have to be together.


    Every now and then, our families call us to gather. Coleman, Greensmith, and Parker are among the most influential organizations in the mafia world. Even though we sometimes want to kill each other, we can''t. We have a pact to follow.


    "Hey, Evangeline, aren''t you going to answer me?" Haze asked again.


    When Evangeline didn''t respond, Haze shook her roughly, almost making her fall off her seat.


    "Damn it, Haze!" Evangeline nearly threw her chair at Haze. "Screw you. Do you see this?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She showed her phone to Haze, who quickly looked away. "I lost my work! It was a project for the student council! I didn''t save it! It''s gone!"


    In a sh, Haze was lying on his back with Evangeline on top of him, punching him. Haze was trying to block her hits, but he was grinning. The whole ce was in chaos.


    Mason and I were the only ones who stayed calm, just watching the two of them.


    It was already five in the afternoon. I badly wanted to go to the university to pick up Sapphire for dinner, but I was still waiting for the security instructions here at the hotel.


    The management gets to decide when we can leave. They wanted us to bond, yet two of the four people here would probably end up killing each other.


    "Does Silver know about you two?" Mason asked, leaning back in his chair while watching the fight.


    He looked like he wanted to get out as much as I did.


    "I''ll handle himter," I replied, trying to call Sapphire.


    She wasn''t answering. Maybe her graduation practice wasn''t over yet, but if that''s the case, it''s already overtime.


    It wouldn''t matter if my father approved of our rtionship or not. Who matters most is Sapphire.

 Chapter 87: Mafia’s Traitor

    "He wouldn''t like it. You know what happened in the past," Mason exined. "Sapphire was like a time bomb and a gem at the same time. They can use her or dispose of her."


    Use her? Dispose of her? What the hell.


    I red at him and raised an eyebrow.


    "Sapphire isn''t something they can im or dispose of." I clenched my fists, feeling a sudden anger. "I won''t let that happen, Mason. You know what I''m capable of, so for god''s sake, trust your sister."


    If he weren''t Sapphire''s brother, I probably would''ve punched him already.


    "I trust her, but not you," he said without hesitation.


    Well, that''s understandable.


    I just shrugged before typing a text to Sapphire.


    [How are you, love? Sorry to keep you waiting. I''ll be there soon.]


    She''s online but hasn''t looked at my messages. I don''t know if she''s okay.


    When I researched pregnancy, I learned it wasn''t easy. Maybe she''s experiencing symptoms or something.


    "I can''t wait anymore, damn it." I stood up and tried to open the door, but it was locked. "When will you open this? I have an important appointment!"


    It was Sapphire-the dinner, and the time I was supposed to pick her up. Nothing is more important to me than her


    "Five more minutes, Sir Ash," came the response from outside.


    I kicked the door out of frustration.


    "What if you discover something about her you don''t like?" Mason suddenly asked, making me look at him.


    Mason is usually quiet, and it''s crystal clear he doesn''t like me for Sapphire, but he''s acting stranger than usual with these bizarre questions. I don''t know what he''s trying to imply.


    "I like everything about her," I said with authority as I opened my GPS tracker.


    I even like and endure her stubbornness. If I can handle her mood swings, I can handle anything.


    "Even the bad things?" he asked again, this time looking at me like he wanted to say something.


    Like a warning.


    I nodded. "I liked her before I even knew her that well. What makes you think I''d leave her because of whatever bad things you''re talking about?"


    I tried to calm myself by taking deep breaths. He could see my irritation, but he kept provoking me.


    "We''ll see," he said with a smirk.


    I''ll show him, but right now, I just want to get out of here. This is weird, though. This is the first time we''re locked in a hotel just to bond with each other. After going to thepany, a van picked us up, brought us here, and locked us in.


    They were all wearing the Coleman n tattoo, so I didn''t think twice abouting. Mason, Evangeline, and Haze had the same thought.


    "Damn, why''s my Dad looking for me?" Haze asked, confused as he looked at his phone. "Are your parents looking for you, too?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Evangeline also typed on her phone with a frown. I also tried calling my father, but he wasn''t answering. Haze''s question made us all doubt our location. "Simon is with my mom for a business meeting," she said, showing her phone.


    She''d asked Simon where he was.


    Unlike Mason, Evangeline was close to Simon. Maybe because Evangeline is somewhat like Simon. They''re both ruthless... and heartless. "What about Silver?" Evangeline asked, ncing at me.


    I shook my head. I''d tried contacting him several times, but he didn''t answer.


    If this is a trap... damn. I don''t know how that happened. The tattoo they have, a sign of our n, looks like a rose with golden thorns.


    It was genuine. Not a fake.


    We trusted too much. This isn''t good.


    "Do you have any guns- damn it, Evangeline! Why are you undressing?!" Haze suddenly eximed.


    I nced at Evangeline, and she wasn''t undressing. She just moved her dress aside a bit and took out a knife from her waist. It was a Swiss knife.


    Daggers are her specialty.


    I thought she''d handed it over to the guards earlier. She still has her trust issues. That''s good for her.


    "You damn loudmouth, Haze. It''s not like you''ve never seen a woman''s body before," sheined, adjusting her dress and twirling the knife in her hand. "Be ready, everyone. We have no idea what''s waiting for us outside this room." She showed us her phone. The signal waspletely gone. I checked mine-no signal either. I cursed under my breath, not for myself, but for my girl.


    "Rx." We all looked at Mason, who was sitting calmly in his chair.


    His face showed no worry, as if he already knew what was going on. "The Parker men areing here any minute."


    "Looks like Simon doesn''t know-"


    "Not his," Mason interrupted Evangeline, pointing to himself. "Mine. My people, Evangeline."


    "You have your own?" Haze asked in shock.


    Mason nodded. "Simon didn''t want me involved in this kind of stuff, but what can I do? I need this power to protect all of you."


    He massaged his temples while repeatedly checking his phone. His brows furrowed, clearly preupied with something else.


    Mason told us the problem was taken care of, but his expression said otherwise.


    "What''s going on?" I asked him.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Sapphire is in danger, damn it!" He ruffled his hair in frustration. "I didn''t expect her to get caught up in this. Now you know why I''m against your rtionship? She could''ve had a decent life if she weren''t with you!". Fuck, those words cut straight to the heart.


    Haze tried to peek out the window but immediately ducked when someone fired at him from outside.


    "Damn it, don''t aim for my face! That''s the only thing I''ve got going for me!" he hissed.


    "We''re in danger, and you''re still worried about your face?" Evangeline snapped at him before ncing at her phone. "Last minute left. Get ready with anything you can use to fight-"


    Evangeline''s words were cut off as we suddenly heard loud thuds from outside, and the door opened momentster.


    "Sir Mason," a man greeted, bowing in front of Mason.


    Mason stood and followed his men, and we did the same.


    That''s when I realized that our power wasn''t actually in us; it was in thest name we bore... unlike Mason. He wasn''t properly trained, but he had the makings of a future mafia heir.


    I felt an inferiorityplex creeping up, but I shook it off. This wasn''t the time.


    "Nice one, Mason," Evangeline praised as she stabbed one of our opponents with her knife.


    Blood sttered on her hands, but she just smiled. She hates germs but loves blood. A strange contradiction.


    "Good thing you''re useful-unlike this guy here," Evangeline added, nodding toward Haze.


    "Damn it, I don''t know this stuff! I just deal with street thugs-oh, crap!"


    I pulled Haze to the side and quickly grabbed a gun from the man Evangeline had stabbed, using it to fight off the attackers.


    There were too many of them, and if it weren''t for Mason''s men, we''d be dead already.


    Who ordered them to bring us here? Who''s the damn traitor in our mafia?

 Chapter 88: Pledge Your Loyalty To The Mafia

    "Mason," I called while adjusting the gun I''d taken. "Send me the location. I''ll go to Sapphire first. I''ll take a different route."


    It wouldn''t be easy to leave this ce together. The hotel wasrge, and whoever orchestrated this clearly nned everything. This person wanted to toy with us, not kill us. But I don''t have time for games.


    "Alright," he replied. "We''ll create a diversion."


    On cue, I ran in a different direction. I made sure to move to areas without CCTV cameras, making each step calcted and careful.


    I had to save my girl. Every second was dangerous as long as I wasn''t by her side.


    I stopped and hid behind a wall when I heard my phone beep. Mason had sent me Sapphire''s location.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He''d ced a tracker on her phone, something I hadn''t done because I trusted her to handle things on her own.


    I was about to put my phone away when I saw a message from an unknown number.


    [Now''s the time to prove that you love her, no matter what you may find out.]


    That was the message, and it contained a video attached to it.


    ***


    SAPPHIRE


    "Do you remember what I told you, Titania? She''lle here on her own." Silver looked at me, holding a gun in his right hand.


    His re was sharp, mocking me for standing before him.


    Anger surged through me, and I knew it was showing in my eyes, but what did I expect? He''s heartless.


    We were now in an abandoned warehouse where one of his men had taken me. Silver was there, waiting for me, ying with the gun in his hand.


    His hands were covered in blood, and he looked pleased as he stared at it. It sent shivers down my spine. He looked like a bloodthirsty criminal, and from what I could see, he wanted even more blood.


    I didn''t know if he was craving mine.


    "Where''s my mom?" I demanded, my voice tense. "Is that her blood?"


    "Chill, my dear. I''m right here in front of you, so why not focus on me first?" He wiped the edge of his gun. "And no, it''s not her blood. It''s Randall''s. I just returned the favor for what he did to me before. He fucking beat me to death."


    I blinked twice, shaken by the darkness in his voice. He was crazy. Seeing all the blood on his hands, I couldn''t imagine what he had done to my dad.


    Silver Coleman, the guy I once thought was kind, was just another evil beast.


    "Wee to my den, Sapphire Jade," he said, pointing his right hand toward the ceiling.


    I flinched when he pulled the trigger, filling the room with the sound of the gun.


    "I was right. You''d beg toe here, and that was good. How was my man? Did he hurt you?" he asked as if concerned, but I knew he wasn''t.


    He fucking kidnapped my mom and brought her here by force. He knew I wouldn''te if she wasn''t involved. He was a ckmailer, and I fell for it.


    "I''ll make sure that if you don''te here, the only thing waiting for you at home will be a corpse," Silver said on the phone earlier. "You have two options. Run and hide, and forget about your parents, or you cane here, and we can talk things out."


    But I activated my tracker. I hoped they''d be able to locate me. Everyone''s lives were at stake; mine, my mom, and my child...


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Sapphire?!"


    I snapped back to reality when I heard my mom''s voice. She was still alive. I''d make sure we got out of here alive.


    "Mom!"


    I took a step forward, but suddenly, someone moved in front of me. One of Silver''s men.


    "Move, or I''ll break your bones," I ordered firmly, but he just sneered.


    So, I kicked the gun out of his hand and kicked his groin. He fell to his knees, clutching himself in pain.


    That''s one of my tactics. I might not know how to fight well, but I know how to hurt.


    "Never underestimate your opponent," I said, preparing to kick him in the groin again, but he grabbed my leg with both hands.


    I almost lost my bnce when he lifted me by my leg, both my feet now off the ground, but I used this to my advantage.


    "Fucker," I muttered as I kicked his neck, causing him to release me and groan in pain.


    The neck was a vital point in fighting; Simon had taught me that. Luckily, he was still alive, only paralyzed.


    I didn''t waste any time. I quickly ran toward the ce where I''d heard my mom''s voice, but I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw Silver there. His gun was pointed at my mom, who was tied on the chair. On the other side, I saw Randall lying unconscious on the floor, unconscious. My whole body went cold.


    "Mom..." I whispered, grabbing onto a nearby table as my knees weakened.


    "Nice move you had earlier, but not so fast, Sapphire Jade." He cocked the gun before pressing it against my mom''s temple again.


    I closed my eyes, my heart breaking at every sob from my mom.


    "Before you talk to her, talk to me first." He pointed his gun at a chair near me.


    Clenching my fists, I sat on the chair. One of his men came over and tied both my hands to the armchair. The ropes were tight, almost cutting off the cirction in my wrists, but I ignored the pain.


    That''s when I noticed several of his men guarding us. He wasn''t alone.


    ed you here, Ash. Please, save me.


    "What do you want from me?" I asked.


    "Nothing. I just want to talk with you." He sat in front of me, still holding his gun. "I have two options in mind. You can choose one or two."


    "Or," I responded sarcastically.


    In his frustration, he pointed the gun at me. I was surprised but didn''t show it. My grip on the armchair tightened as I noticed his facial expression change.


    "Don''t fucking y with me, Sapphire. You won''t like what I''ll do," he warned.


    "I haven''t liked anything you''ve done from the beginning, Mr. Coleman," I replied.


    "Point taken." He smirked as he approached me, leaving my mom behind with his guard. "You''re my son''s girlfriend and carrying my grandchild. So, I''ll give you a chance to live. Pledge your loyalty to the Coleman mafia, and I''ll spare your life."

 Chapter 89: Shoot To Kill

    We heard a noise from behind where my mom was, but he ignored it. I couldn''t even see what was happening since his body blocked my view. I wanted to look, but I couldn''t move.


    "Don''t think of doing anything reckless. I am not someone you can easily deceive," he said, then harshly let go of my face. "Now, answer me. Isn''t this a tempting offer?"


    I couldn''t hold back a scoff. I rolled my eyes and stared at him with intensity, and he seemed puzzled by my reaction, which only made meugh.


    "Never, Mr. Coleman." I spat on his face. "I am not some object you can make these demands of. I will not be loyal to anyone, especially the mafia. If this is the reason why you dragged the woman you once loved into this, you''re mistaken. You will gain nothing from me."


    I said what I shouldn''t have... and did something I shouldn''t have.


    The atmosphere shifted as his expression changed. I knew he didn''t like what I''d said, especially after I spat on his face.


    It felt as if the Devil himself was standing in front of me. He was smiling, but anger was evident in his eyes.


    "Wrong answer," he said, pointing the gun in the direction where Randall was lying down. He didn''t even look at him. "Try to piss me off again, and I''ll do this, over and over."


    Heintended to shoot Randall, but when we turned to look where he fired, he dropped the gun in shock.


    Silver stumbled to the ground, staring at something... while I froze.


    "Mom..." Tears fell from my eyes as I looked at her lying on the ground, fighting for her life.


    She''d been hit in the chest, and blood spilled from her mouth. I wanted to look away, but I couldn''t even move my gaze.


    That was the noise we heard earlier. My mom had tried to get to my dad, causing her to fall from her seat.


    She had been shot instead of Randall.


    "Sapphire... I''m sorry..." she mouthed as she took herst breath.


    It happened so quickly that I hadn''t realized I was sobbing. My mother and father... They were together in another life now.


    "What the fuck did you just do?" I asked Silver, my voice icy as I spoke those words.


    He didn''t respond, only staring at my mom. Shock and sadness were evident on his face.


    "You have no right to cry," I said firmly, seeing tears welling up in his eyes. "You fucking killed her! What are those tears for?! You nned all of this!"


    I couldn''t ept it. Everything had been perfect... hadn''t it? Why was this happening now?


    "I wish you''d just killed me instead!" my voice cracked as my sobs filled the room. "It should have been... me..."


    My mom... Silver Coleman f. ucking killed my mom.


    It was enough for me to shut down. I could even hear Mason calling me as they arrived, but I couldn''t even look his way. "Sapphire!"


    My gaze remained fixed ahead, staring at my mom and dad. With each second I stared at it, my breathing grew heavier. "Sapphire, get a grip!"


    I hadn''t realized Evangeline was in front of me, hurriedly untying the ropes on my hands using a knife. She was biting her lower lip, her forehead beaded with sweat.


    "I want to die," I said weakly to her. "The ropes are tight. You and Mason will die too if you stay here. Just... let me go."


    After I said that, tears began to stream down my face. I had to bite my lower lip to stop myself from breaking down.


    The pain was unbearable, having just witnessed my mother get shot... by the one who once loved her the most.


    I closed my eyes, recalling my mom''s face, always smiling at me.


    "Take care at school, okay?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her reminders to me.


    "I''m here for you as long as you''re happy, even though you can be a little stubborn sometimes."


    Her unwavering love and support, even through our disagreements.


    "You are the reason I found strength to live, even when life was tough."


    The sacrifices she made to save me, even before I was born.


    Fuck.


    "I''ll kill you the second I get this off, is that what you want?" Evangeline said, shooting me a sharp look. She looked at the side afterward. "Haze, help me out here! Damn ropes!" Secondster, Haze approached us, quickly taking the knife from her hand.


    With Haze''s strength, he cut the ropes in seconds. His left hand brushed my hair gently.


    When I nced up at him, he smiled at me, though there was sadness in his eyes. His gaze told me he would do his best to save me.


    I nodded and mouthed ''thank you'' to him. He smiled once more before bing alert again as the sound of gunfire erupted around us. We were all in danger.


    Even with Mason''s men, we were outnumbered by Silver''s forces.


    Speaking of that guy, he had no right to cry-he was the one who shot my mom. I clenched my fist, remembering my mother''s expression earlier. She was shocked... and hurt. "Go," Haze said firmly as he took position in front of us. "Hide somewhere else. We''ve got this."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    He protected us, pulling the trigger and shooting at those trying to approach us. Our position was dangerous, but Haze didn''t hesitate to defend it.


    "I can handle it," Evangeline replied, ncing left and right before pulling me in a different direction.


    I noticed Haze following us wherever we went.


    Gunfire echoed everywhere. Though numb, I could still hear each shot as it rang close to me. Despite the danger, I still couldn''t move my entire body. It felt like I was being choked, even though no one was touching my neck. I became lifeless, though I was still breathing.


    "Hurry!" Evangeline shouted as she continued to pull me along.


    We passed the spot where my dad was lying.


    My tears started flowing again. Just thinking of how painful it must have been for my mom to see Randall like this hurt me deeply. Even though she was tied up, she still tried to reach him.


    Even after being shot, there was no sign of regret in her eyes.


    She loved him more than her life. Was that what love truly meant?


    "Mom..." I couldn''t help but sob as the memory surfaced.


    At that moment, I silently prayed for one of the bullets to hit me. Maybe it would end this unbearable pain.


    "Someone''s got her, okay?" Evangeline wiped the tears from my eyes. "She''ll be fine."


    She stabbed it into the neck of a man trying to approach me. "Mr. Coleman already ordered his men to kill you. We need to hurry."

 Chapter 90: The Painful Betrayal

    Several men moved toward my dad''s location and took his body. The ce, once silent, was now filled with gunfire and blood.


    Silver was nowhere to be found, but his men kept increasing in number.


    I didn''t know where he went, but if he ran away, he was nothing but a coward. If something happened to my mom, he would be the first one I''d go after. It was all because of me.


    "Are you okay?" Evangeline paused briefly, sensing my trembling. She held my stomach. "This is bad for the baby. You can''t stress yourself too much."


    I was surprised when she handed me the knife. She grabbed a gun off the floor and fired at more enemies approaching us. She moved so quickly that I couldn''t help but gape, especially as she spun the gun in her hand before ncing at me. She was trained. She was admirable.


    "What the hell, Sapphire? Now''s not the time to admire me!" she snapped. "Damn it, where is Ash? He was ahead of us, yet he''s still not here!"


    My eyes widened at her words. I was about to ask her about Ash earlier, but I''dpletely forgotten due to everything happening around us. "Ash already knew I was-"


    "Shit!"


    I didn''t get to finish my sentence as we were ambushed. Evangeline and I didn''t expect the enemiesing from the front. She pulled me toward a ce filled with boxes and hid me there. "Haze- No, oh my gosh. This is not good," she said, noticing Haze was far from us and now hiding. He was shot in the leg.


    "ed to lure them away, and I need you to do your job." Evangeline held both my shoulders. "Outside this ce, there''s a car waiting for you. That car will take you to my hidden guesthouse." I nodded.


    "Now, count to three and move fast." She picked up more guns from the floor, cursing as she nearly got shot in the hand. "Please, don''t be selfish. Everyone is protecting you, yet you want to die. If you won''t live for yourself, then at least live for the child."


    And for Ash...


    At that moment, I snapped back to reality.


    "One, two, three, run!"


    On cue, I ran as fast as I could, holding my stomach. My baby didn''t deserve this. It felt like history was repeating itself. It happened to my mom before... and now it was happening to me.


    I was running for my life, but the difference was... I had friends to save me. I also had Ash, my shoulder to lean on.


    But as I ran, I couldn''t help but wonder where Ash was. Did something bad happen to him? I couldn''t help but worry.


    When I got out I quickly hid behind arge container, seeing that the enemies seemed endless. The night was dark, but I could still make out the surroundings thanks to small lights nearby. Suddenly, I saw Ash shooting at his own men.


    "Ash!" I called him, the happinessced in my voice.


    Just his presence brought me peace. Even though I was crying, I managed to smile at him, and though he didn''t return my smile as he usually did, my smile remained. "I''m d you''re here-"


    But my words halted as a bullet had pierced my chest. When I touched it, I saw blood on my hands. My eyes widened as I looked at Ash, but his expression remained unchanged.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    It was pure... anger.


    "W-Why?" I asked, staring at him in confusion.


    "Die, Sapphire," he said in a low voice... and in a tone I couldn''t recognize anymore.


    The man I love the most shot me and left me here, dying with his child in my womb.


    ***


    "SAPPHIRE, please, don''t fall asleep. Don''t you even dare close your eyes!" I can hear Evangeline shouting beside me. "Wake up, bitch! You cannot die, remember that!"


    She gripped my shoulders, shaking me aggressively. I want toin since it only makes me feel dizzier, but I don''t have the energy to speak.


    I saw tears streaming down her face. I''d never seen her cry for anyone. ver thought she would cry for me despite how much she hates me.


    "Evangeline, stop," Mason said, now standing beside her. "All of us are hurting. Stop making the pain worse."


    I closed my eyes. It was true. I thought the pain would never end as I felt the blood pouring out of my body, but it wasn''t just physical pain that consumed me.


    It was a pain in my heart that I couldn''t fathom. I wanted to die earlier. But ver expected Ash to be the one to do it himself...


    With each second that I remember his eyes staring at me before he pulled the trigger, my heart aches along with the wound where he shot me.


    At that moment, I couldn''t see the Ash who once protected me, loved me, and saved me countless times.


    He was like the Devil... just like his father.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Fight, Sapphire," Evangeline told me.


    She was calmer now than before, but tears were still falling from her eyes. I felt her hand gently take mine. It was warm.


    "I will help you, okay?" she reassured me with a faint smile. "The Colemans will pay for this. Fight for your life... and for the child inside you."


    I smiled as I tried to caress her hand, though I was too weak to do so.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    You''ll regret doing this to me, Ash.


    Haze was in one of the rooms as the doctors cured his leg. Mason also had cuts and bruises all over his body. I noticed him weakening earlier, but he held on, staying strong for Evangeline and me. He''s like a brother figure.


    As for Evangeline... She wasn''t shot or injured, but she was traumatized. That''s why Mason was doing his best to calm her down. No one knew why she was so shaken except for me.


    At first, I thought it wasn''t Ash. I prayed to God countless times, hoping I was only seeing things, hallucinating because it was dark, and I was exhausted.


    But Evangeline was my witness-she also saw how Ash shot me.


    If it wasn''t for her, I would have died on the spot. She caught me before I hit the floor.


    "Sapphire-no, no. Don''t close your eyes-oh fuck!"


    I looked where she was staring. I raised an eyebrow as I noticed the Coleman men gradually leaving.


    Was it because Ash had already shot me?

 Chapter 91: Train Me To Be Like You (End of Book 1)

    They nned this.. Ash didn''t even hide it from me.


    But for him to kill me like this was more painful than watching my mother die in front of me.


    "Everyone, prepare for a 12-hour surgery," I heard someone say.


    When I looked, I realized it was a doctor, and we were now in a room.


    An operating room.


    It felt like the world was spinning as they pushed me on a stretcher, surrounded by nurses.


    Memories began to sh in my mind. From my childhood to college, from all my efforts to finish my studies to this moment where I had to fight for my life. It was like the final seven-minute shback before death.


    "I don''t... want to die," I whispered before feeling a needle prick my skin.


    Momentster, darkness engulfed me.


    But before I lost consciousness, I made a promise to myself that I''ll hold on to it for the rest of my life.


    Everyone will pay for the pain they caused me, and I''ll make Ash regret he didn''t seed in killing me.


    A YEAR has passed, and I finally have my degree. My valedictorian speech preparations were wasted because I couldn''t give it live at the graduation ceremony.


    I wasn''t able to attend, as I''d beenbeled a missing person, but I''m grateful that Mason used his connections so I could still get my diploma and other necessary documents.


    I''ll disappear for a while. When the time is right, I''ll reintroduce myself to the world.


    I don''t want them to dere me dead or create a new identity. I''m fine living as a missing person. The Coleman family mustn''t know where I am, especially since I''m still healing from the past.


    "You look happy," I said to Evangeline, who was currently in my room. She wore a ck dress with knives strapped to her legs. "You''re not going to work, are you?"


    I haven''t returned to my own home since that day. I don''t think I have the strength to go back. Seeing our house would kill me inside, so I''ve been staying at Evangeline''s ce temporarily while I search for a job.


    "I have a mission, as a Varlett, of course," she answered, taking a ck lipstick from the vanity table, matching it to her dress.


    "You know the drill. Press the red button if you need something," she added, pointing to the custom button by my side table.


    It''s been a year, yet my body hasn''t healed that much. I know I have great skills, especially with proper training, but right now, I still can''t move my body fully.


    I can move, but only slightly. The past lingers in my memory and heart.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t know how to keep living.


    Suddenly, an idea struck me. Why am I letting myself be consumed by despair when I''m the only one who can lift myself up? A whole year has passed, and I guess that''s long enough.


    I''ve rested and wallowed in self-pity because of everything that happened, and nothing I do can change any of it.


    Now, I''ll fucking use that pain to rise up.


    "What do you need?" Evangeline asked after I pressed the red button. "Press that if I''m not here, but since I am, what is it? You even pressed it aggressively."


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    She was right. I pressed it multiple times.


    I smirked before speaking, "I need you to set up a meeting with Simon Parker for me."


    "What?" She raised an eyebrow, looking at me. "Did I hear you right? With who?"


    "You heard me, Evangeline. I won''t repeat myself."


    Although confused, she did as I asked, even seeking Mason''s permission. I just rolled my eyes again because I don''t need his approval for what I want in life.


    He''s be overprotective since the incident, and I couldn''t me him because he still doesn''t know why I was in such pain.


    Only Evangeline and I know what truly happened that night. It will forever be like that.


    "NEVER once did I think you''de here to meet me."


    Simon was casually seated, his legs crossed as he slowly spun his chair. His arms were folded as he watched my every move, seemingly waiting for me for a while.


    Before, I used to tremble at the sight of him, remembering the suffering I endured at his hands as a child.


    But now I feel nothing. I''m numb to pain. When everything seemed to be falling into ce, my life shattered.


    The people I loved were taken from me, and honestly, I still don''t know how to ept it.


    And because of that, I have to seek help from the man I hated the most- oh, wait. He''s now only second on the list.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! Ash is first. I promised myself I''d bring him to his knees and make him beg for his life.


    "Good afternoon, Mister-"


    "Whether you ept it or not, I''m still your father," he interrupted me.


    I took a deep breath and looked away. I wanted to respond, but I came here with Evangeline''s help. I need a favor from him... but I can''t address him as my father. I can only call him Mr. Parker, or just Simon. "What do you want from me, child?" he asked, adjusting his posture and resting his elbows on his knees.


    He sped his hands, his eyes never leaving me. "I don''t have much time, so get to the point."


    "Train me," I said casually as I sat on the couch near him. "Train me to be like you."


    He looked incredulous. I could barely believe what I was saying. I know I''m asking for a strange yet dangerous favor.


    I despise him, but I want to be ruthless just like him. They can kill and punish without mercy.


    My heart and love led me nowhere. I want to kill my conscience. I wanted to lose my ability to love someone.


    "Are you sure about that?" he asked coldly, his brows furrowing before leaning back in his chair. "I''ll train you to be heartless... to kill someone you love the most, and to trust no one, not even me."


    I don''t know if he''s threatening me... but it just made my heart beat even faster. The thought of being able to kill anyone without guilt sends a pleasurable shiver down my spine.


    Maybe this is the one good thing that came from the pain I feel. Everyone told me to unleash my dark side... the side I always told them was sleeping within me.


    My demonic side.


    "Then, do it."

 Chapter 92: Heartless And Merciless (Prologue of Book 2)

    WHAT CAN one do if they were heavenly broken, destroyed... and lost?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    All these years, I felt nothing but anger and pain. I tried to let it go, but those emotions kept piling up to the point that I couldn''t think straight anymore.


    The pain was so overwhelming that I wanted tosh out... or disappear entirely. But I knew that wasn''t the solution to the problems I was facing. Yet, the reason for all that pain was standing right in front of me.


    "Sapphire," Ash addressed me, shing his infamous smirk. "It''s nice to see you again, isn''t it?"


    He looked the same, but something''s different. I just couldn''t figure out what exactly it was... but I was too numb to care.


    Unlike before, I couldn''t read his emotions anymore. They were too... dark. The once-loving eyes that I used to see werepletely gone.


    Now, they were filled with pure hatred. He wasn''t even trying to hide it.


    And I couldn''t understand where that hatred came from. I should be the one angry at him. I lost everything because of him... to the point that I no longer feared losing anything else.


    "Is it?" I asked back, taking a step closer to him. "I beg to disagree. You, of all people, are thest person I''d wish to see again."


    Every word I uttered was filled with disgust and fury. If I could turn back time, I''d undo the day I met him. To this day, I can''t believe I ever loved a man like him.


    A maniptive, wicked bastard who even had the audacity to show up here after shooting me that day.


    The memory was still vivid in my mind. I''d never, ever forget it.


    We were at the beach, though I don''t even know why we went there. The sun was zing. It should''ve been a ce to calm our minds and refresh our souls with its breathtaking view... but here we were, ready to set the ocean on fire at any moment.


    Two demons in one ce were never a good idea.


    "Aw, that hurts, baby," he teased, chuckling slightly.


    This time, he was the one who stepped closer until our skin touched. I pulled my arm away when it grazed his chest, but he immediately caught my hand.


    He gripped it tightly, pulling me into a hug. But I knew there was more to his gesture. The Ash I knew never did anything without a hidden agenda.


    And, as expected, I was right.


    "You''re not the good Sapphire I used to know," he said, his right hand pressing something cold against my chest. Even without looking, I knew it was a knife.


    I could feel its sharp edge digging into my skin, but over the years, my body had grown numb... just like my heart.


    He pressed the de against my neck this time. I felt a slight sting, but instead of wincing, I smirked, meeting his gaze. Maybe he expected me to cry or beg for my life.


    But I''d already lost it when he shot me.


    "I''m not a good girl, to begin with."


    He wasn''t the only one who thought about killing me. From the moment I saw him standing not too far away, I wanted to see his blood dripping down his face. I wanted him to beg for his life.


    I wanted answers-why the hell did he try to kill me back then?


    "See this?" I said, pressing my gun against his temple. "I wouldn''t think twice about pulling the trigger." I pushed the barrel harder against his head.


    This is my favorite gun; a. 357 Magnum Revolver, a sleek gray weapon that suited me perfectly. When I first saw it in the shop, I bought it immediately. Why? Because I imagined killing Ash with it-the same type of gun he used on me.


    "Same thoughts, Sapphire." His expression darkened, his eyes growing colder.


    At that moment, I understood what Silver felt when he brutally killed Randall. Satisfaction.


    I never thought I''d feel it, too-The pleasure of killing someone you''ve always wanted to destroy. Just imagining it sent shivers down my spine.


    "If you try to kill me, I can''t promise I won''t slit this beautiful neck of yours." He shifted the knife slightly, enough to make a thin line of blood trickle down.


    "Then do it." I leaned my neck closer to his knife, deliberately pressing against the de. More blood began to drip, some staining his hand.


    Iughed loudly when I saw the confusion on his face. Was he still expecting to see the old Sapphire after all these years? Impossible. I killed that version of myself long ago.


    "What now, Ash? Do it. I''mmanding you," I demanded with authority.


    I slid my gun from his temple down to his neck. I think he will be more handsome if he''s dead.


    And much to say, I really love our position today. His arm was around my waist while his other hand was strangling my neck. He can kill me by strangling or stabbing me, while I can kill him by shooting him. And even if it looked like he had the upper hand, it wasn''t really the case.


    "How sad." I pouted as I stared at him. "All talk. I was waiting for you to kill me, but you didn''t."


    As I said that, a wide grin spread across my face. I made sure he could see the determination in my eyes. "Let me show you how I fulfill my promise.


    With that, he expected me to pull the trigger, but I didn''t. He didn''t notice the katana I was holding in my other hand. I quickly lunged, aiming for his neck just as he was doing to me.


    He let go of me immediately, but he managed to sh my neck too.


    Damn, I expected this to happen, but the cut was so deep. Even if I die with him today, that''s fine by me.


    "You''ll die... with me." He grinned, seeming proud of his words.


    But momentster, he coughed up blood. It was my turn tough, even though I was also bleeding a lot. The pleasure of seeing him in pain overpowered the pain I was feeling.


    "Yeah? Who cares, jerk?" I retorted. "Even in another life, I would still despise you," I said, pointing the gun at him. "Big time."


    I heard a gunshot.. and with it, the sound of my rm clock. I grabbed it from the side table and mmed it against the wall.


    That''s it. The condo unit was silent again..


    "Damn. My head." I tried to get up and open my eyes, but I immediately squinted because of the sunlight. It only made my headache worse.


    But, yeah. I had ns today.


    I got up from the bed and walked to the door, but I stopped when I saw the picture of Ash and me on the wall. It was our first picture when we had a vacation.


    And as much as I wanted to throw it away, I just couldn''t find the courage to do that... Because that''s the only reminder for me that I need to stay alive and unleash all my skills. So I can kill him in the way that will satisfy me the most.


    "Even in my dreams, I still want to kill you," I muttered as I stared at the picture.


    I took a deep breath as I looked at our faces. We were happy in that photo. I badly miss that time, which was when I decided to do the thing I should''ve never done in the first ce. To trust him with all of my heart, and love him.


    Because that love I had for him is what makes me insane as time goes by.


    "I miss you..." I said as I caressed the picture, but I wasn''t referring to Ash.


    I was referring to myself because I miss the life I had before. To be honest, I don''t recognize myself anymore... and I don''t even know how I ended up like this.


    I still don''t know where Ash is. After that day, he just disappeared.


    And... too bad, he took my heart with him.


    Now, I am heartless and merciless.


    I''ll make him suffer more than he did to me. I''ll make him think that he''s got it all, and just when he thinks he''s going to win this battle, that''s when I''ll take everything from him. Even his life.

 Chapter 93: Five Years Later

    Five yearster...


    People just don''t know their limits, do they? Imunicate my needs and wants politely, yet some still insist on crossing the line I drew.


    Infuriating.


    "P-Please stop!" screamed the man in front of me, his face twisted in agony. "F-Fucking stop!"


    I''d booked this room at this expensive hotel and even ordered some toys and handcuffs for my own enjoyment. But I quickly realized that those toys could serve... alternative purposes. It was such a joy seeing him squirm beneath me, his hands and feet tied securely to the corners of the bed.


    I felt invincible-his feeble little self, nothing more than a toy for me to y with.


    "W-What are you doing? P-Please, no! Ahhh!"


    No matter how many times he pleaded, I wasn''t stopping. His screams, his desperate pleas-they fueled me. They made me feel powerful.


    The man''s name was Henry-a handsome guy I''d met at the bar. He looked like someone I could toy with, so I brought him back to my room.


    I''d proposed a deal: he could pleasure me with the toys I had, and in exchange, I''d give him a handjob. He agreed without hesitation.


    But, of course, he had other ns. ns I saw through instantly.


    "Why would I stop?" I asked, mocking him. "You said you wanted to be pleasured, didn''t you? That''s why you tried to shove your dick inside me."


    I enjoy being pleasured, sure-but only with toys. It''s pathetic doing it alone sometimes, so I''d wanted a partner to help. But I''d made it clear that no one was allowed to actually fuck me. Ever. And this man dared to cross the line.


    "You''re not enjoying this?" I sneered, pressing my foot down on his manhood again. "I can barely feel it. How disappointing."


    Iughed hysterically as I toyed with him, moving my foot over his tiny cock. Turns out, his bravado was bigger than anything else about him.


    "Are you really thinking of pleasuring me with this?" I asked, removing my foot from his groin.


    I climbed off the bed and sat at its edge. I squeezed his cock tight. He writhed and cursed at me, as if his insults could free him from his restraints. Pathetic.


    "Well, what do you know? A banana I had for breakfast was bigger than this," I taunted.


    As I moved my hand up and down, his pathetic moans and groans filled the room. A mix of pain and shame painted his face bright red, his ears burning.


    I could see blood under my nails-such a fascinating sight.


    "This is your punishment," I said coldly. "Enjoy the pain, baby."


    Releasing him, I stepped back, ring at his pitiful state. Even now, he was still erect, even though blood was pooling around him.


    I turned to my bodyguard, raising my hand. "Where''s my gun?"


    One of them hesitated, stepping back before handing it over. His disgust mirrored my own, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at their reaction.


    As he handed me the gun, I paused. "Wait. Let me wash my hands first. I wouldn''t want my gun to smell like dick."


    The guardsughed at my remark, though they all knew better than to think this was just a joke.


    I walked to the bathroom and washed my hands, watching the water swirl away the blood. It felt almost therapeutic, as if the anger and disgust were washing away with it.


    But when I stepped out, that idiot Henry was still screaming.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    "You''re just like every other whore out there!" he yelled, venom dripping from his words.


    "Oh, really? That''s the best insult you''ve got?" I chuckled mockingly as I walked toward him. My gun felt heavy in my hand, almost as if it was begging me to use it.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to kill you. I''ll just make sure your ''friend'' down there suffers a little more."


    I pulled the trigger.


    His screams echoed through the room, blood sttering everywhere-even on me.


    Damn it. I should''ve stepped back.


    With frustration boiling over, I stormed out of the room, ignoring the blood staining my shirt and face. All I wanted now was to head back to the hideout and let off some steam. If I stayed any longer, I might lose control and put a bullet in his skull.


    Damn fool. Why does he even have a brain if he doesn''t know how to use it?


    "Ma''am, aren''t you going to-"


    "Clean that fucking mess," I cut off my bodyguards mid-sentence.


    I can easily escape the press in situations like this thanks to Haze''s help, but I won''t bother with that right now. I''m not in the mood to put on a fake smile for people. "And tell him that if he even thinks of running his mouth, I''ll kill his entire n." I smiled and gave his shoulder a firm, warning tap.


    That was enough to keep anyone from daring to interrupt me as I walked away.


    AN HOURter, I reached the hideout.


    It wasn''t peaceful today. I thought I''d have some quiet time to practice my shooting, but it seemed I was wrong. I''d barely stepped inside before someone started tailing me.


    "Wow, you look freshly bathed," said Haze, catching up to me. He smelled like alcohol and looked half-drunk, his eyes heavy-lidded. "Did blood be the new bathwater or something?" Haze hadn''t changed. He was still the same maniptive bastard, pretending to beid-back but always scheming underneath.


    "This blood came from someone''s dick," I said coldly when he reached out to touch the stain.


    "What?" He jerked his hand back, pretending to scratch his head to save face. "Was he a virgin?"


    "Idiot," Evangeline chimed in, walking toward us.


    She was wearing a ck gown with a slit up her right leg. Knowing her, she probably had daggers hidden on her left side.


    "Did you kill someone again? That''s turning into a habit," she added to ask, eyeing me up and down.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Here we go again. The look on her face screamed that she''d disinfect me with alcohol if she could.


    "They pissed me off. I had no choice but to make them taste their own medicine," I said, continuing toward my room.


    But then I stopped in my tracks when I caught Haze muttering under his breath. "This is what happens when you''re still hung up on Ash-"


    In a sh, I was in front of him, my gun drawn and aimed right at him.


    "Say his name again, and I won''t hesitate to pull the trigger." My voice was icy and dead serious.


    Everyone here knew the rule: I didn''t want to hear his name. I didn''t care if they understood why. As long as they were in my hideout, on my property, they had no right to question me. I am Sapphire Parker, the heiress of the Parker Organization.

 Chapter 94: Some Relationships Don’t Work Out

    Haze raised his hands in mock surrender, forcing a nervous smile. "Chill. No need to get so worked up!"


    He let out an awkwardugh, but I didn''t so much as smirk. Nothing about my ex-boyfriend-and now my sworn enemy-was funny to me.


    I rolled my eyes and holstered my gun, ignoring the whispers behind me as I walked away. I went to the bathroom and sat in my gold bathtub, trying to drown my thoughts in the warm water.


    I thought I wanted to die-because even after all these years, remembering the past still killed me. No matter how I distracted myself, every time I was alone, my mind would drift back to him. Ash.


    My hand moved to my core, fingers sliding over sensitive skin. As much as I hated him, I couldn''t stop thinking about the way he used to fuck me senseless.


    "Damn you," I whispered, my fingers moving faster, trying to chase the release I''d been craving all day.


    I hated myself for thinking about him, but I didn''t stop.


    "Ah... shit, Ash," I moaned, my legs trembling as I pushed myself over the edge.


    The moment I finished, my phone rang. Perfect timing.


    I was about to turn it off when I saw who was calling. I sighed. Ignoring this caller wasn''t an option.


    "Hello, Dad?" I said, my voice steady despite my frustration.


    "I have a new mission for you," Simon Parker said curtly, before hanging up without letting me say another word.


    Just like that, I was reminded of the life I''d chosen-and the responsibilities that came with it.


    WE HAVE an operation that''s about to start any minute. It''s a rush job, so here I am in the training room, adjusting my clothes while inspecting the guns I''m taking with me today.


    I''m wearing a leather long-sleeved shirt with six buttons in the front, paired with leather pants and ck leather boots. I probably look like I''m heading to a funeral, but that''s fitting because blood will spill wherever I go.


    "Is it working, Kesha?" I asked one of our hackers, using the earpiece now clipped to my right ear. "Tell me if you can hear me."


    Kesha is one of my favorite people in the Parker Organization. She handles all the tech andputer-rted work-the stuff I can''t be bothered to learn.


    Just looking at her coding makes me feel sick. It''s not that I couldn''t master it; I simply don''t want to.


    "Copy, ma''am," she said through the earpiece. I smiled briefly before turning it off.


    The operation is set to take ce at a luxury hotel. If Dad had given me a heads-up earlier, I could''ve prepared better. I haven''t had proper sleep in weeks, yet here I am again, risking my life for a mission whose purpose I don''t even fully understand.


    Ah, right. This is my purpose, after all. I''m the heir to this organization, and missions like these are why I was chosen. Simon Parker doesn''t want Mason doing these things, yet when ites to me, he doesn''t hesitate in the slightest. "You ready?" Evangeline asked as she threw one of her daggers at a dartboard. "Mission after mission-no wonder you''re bloodthirsty," she added, throwing another dagger.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    Every throw hit the center, causing some of the daggers to fall to the ground.


    She was here in the training room, too, waiting for a call from her team before heading out. I don''t know why she prefers being here instead of their own hideout. She might as well change herst name to Parker at this rate. "More than ready, bitch," I said, winking at her. "These operations are easy. If only I had enough sleep. Fuck that bastard." I referred to Simon.


    "Simon might drop by," Evangeline teased, ncing at her phone. "You better not regret what you said."


    "If I cared, I wouldn''t be here in the first ce." I chuckled.


    I can''t stand even the way he breathes. How could I care about anything else he does? His existence is enough to repulse me.


    The fact that he''s my father and the one who trained me to be like this still makes my skin crawl. But I asked for this, didn''t I?


    I grabbed the gun resting on the table and secured it at my waist. I let my favorite gun rest, and brought my Glock 19 pistol instead.


    I love its size; it''s easy to conceal. My client will never see iting when I kill them with this beauty.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    And yes, I call the people my father orders me to kill "clients." No particr reason-it just sounds nice.


    "Tanner is calling you," I teased Evangeline as I walked over to where she stood, her phone ringing with his name disyed on the screen.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    It''s ironic how the nerdy guy from our university ended up being the Varlett Organization''s key hacker. I never thought he was that brilliant. If I''d known, I would''ve recruited him first.


    Too bad-and too interesting-that Evangeline managed to get him despite their rocky history co-hosting events back then.


    "Stop," she warned, rolling her eyes. "I have to go. Best of luck," she said, offering a fist bump but pulling her hand back quickly.


    "Wait, did you sanitize your hands? There might still be germs from... you know."


    "I did." I rolled my eyes.


    I still don''t understand how she manages to kill people while acting like this. She''s disgusted by me but not by the blood of her own victims? Weird.


    "What about Haze?" I teased, smirking. "He might get jealous now that you have Tanner in your life."


    "Do you even hear yourself? Ew, Haze and I broke up ages ago!" she snapped, her face scrunching up in disgust. "I can''t even believe I agreed to that weird arrangement with him..."


    I don''t know the details of their so-called arrangement. All I know is one day, they were suddenly a thing. They weren''t the typical couple, though.


    If Evangeline threw daggers at Haze, he''d snap a handkerchief on her arm hard enough to leave marks.


    Being around them was never peaceful. I''m d they broke up because I knew from the start it wouldn''t work out. They''re too simr-moody, maniptive, and hot-headed.


    "At least you learned your lesson," I said, cing a hand on her shoulder. "Some rtionships just don''t work out, no matter how hard you try."


    Just like what happened to me.

 Chapter 95: Spiraled Mess

    "ALL CLEAR."


    Hearing Kesha''s signal, I entered the hotel-not through the front door but scaling the building with a rope harnessed to my waist.


    It wasn''t just Kesha helping out. Rain, Luna, and Finnick were part of this operation, too. Rain, with his bulky build, and Luna, with her quick reflexes, were stationed in the function hall, blending in with the crowd to monitor the target''s bodyguards.


    Finnick acted as our lookout-a crucial rolebining the skills of a hacker and a fighter. He provided real-time updates on the situation, helping me decide the next moves.


    As for me, I''m the leader-the one who takes the greatest risks. I serve my purpose.


    We''re a team of five. I handpicked each member for high-stakes missions like this. Five isn''t too many or too few; toorge a group increases the chances of getting caught.


    My one rule for every mission: Do the job without harming innocent people.


    Honestly, I don''t even know what I''m doing anymore. I thought this was a mafia organization, but I''m starting to feel more like a secret agent.


    My father wasn''t thrilled with my choices. He criticized my team, calling them rookiespared to his older, seasoned men. But my team has proven themselves. They''re young, talented, and trained by me. "I''m here," I said, ncing at the window.


    Our client today is Mr. Barlowe-or more urately, the files inside his suitcase. I discovered that he used to work for my father.


    He didn''t know much about the mafia, but he held evidence exposing anomalies within thepany Mason currently manages.


    Of course, as a loving father who would do anything for his favored firstborn son, my dad is willing to eliminate any obstacles to Mason''s sess... using his illegitimate child.


    I''m not exactly bitter, but it''s hard not to think it''s unfair. Still, Mason isn''t to me for how our deranged father thinks.


    "I''ve opened it, S," Kesha said over thems.


    We use the first letter of our names as callsigns. I needed her help opening the window because this hotel''s owner apparently has peculiar tastes-every window is secured with a passcode.


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen something like this.


    "Thanks," I replied, smirking as I slid the window open and unfastened the rope from my waist.


    I moved so quickly that I nearly tumbled to the floor, barely keeping my bnce.


    "Fuck," I muttered, freezing when my eyes fell on Mr. Barlowe.


    He was... pleasuring himself. His hands gripped tightly around his manhood, legs slightly raised. He looked ready to finish-but I interrupted.


    I rolled my eyes. I swear I must attract these kinds of ridiculous situations. But this time, I wouldn''t repeat my earlier blunder. If I shoot him, it''ll be in his head, not... elsewhere.


    Our eyes locked. His widened in shock, while mine narrowed in annoyance. He looked like he was in his fifties. Of course, anyone would be horrified to see someone break into their room at their most vulnerable moment. "W-Who are-" he stammered, reaching for the red button on his side table.


    I shot it before he could press it.


    The silencer on my gun ensured there was no noise. I held two guns-one in each hand. My right hand gripped the silencer-equipped pistol; my left, a tranquilizer.


    "Not so fast, mister," I said, shooting him with the tranquilizer.


    Less than a secondter, he slumped over, unconscious.


    "S, what did you do?!" Luna shouted through thems.


    It seemed she''d forgotten I was her leader and not someone she could casually question.


    "Most of his bodyguards are heading up! There are too many of them!"


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    I ignored her, swearing under my breath as I rummaged through the room for the files my dad demanded. They should be in his suitcase, but I couldn''t find them.


    "The security''s getting tighter, S," Kesha said urgently. "I can''t hack the system for much longer. You need to get out now."


    "F, get up there and assist Ma''am S," she added.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Copy that," Finnick replied.


    "Found it!" I eximed, sweat dripping down my face.


    Reading through the documents, I grimaced. If these ever reached the press, thepany''s reputation would be irreparably damaged. Even the Colemans were implicated-it was an illegal property possession case. Quickly, I moved toward the window to escape, but seeing the helicopters patrolling outside made me curse repeatedly.


    This wasn''t part of the n. Why the hell did I shoot the button? I could''ve just shot his hand instead.


    I had no choice but to leave through the door. Luckily, there didn''t seem to be anyone on this floor-it was supposedly reserved for Mr. Barlowe.


    But I was wrong.


    There were guards, though now, they were sprawled unconscious on the floor.


    "F, are you here yet?" I asked Finnick, pressing my earpiece as I cautiously walked toward the other side of the building.


    "Not yet," he replied, his voice strained amidst chaotic noise. "I didn''t anticipate this. If you can, run. n B is impossible now."


    n B was for Finnick to escort me out through the hotel, but that was off the table.


    "Got it," I replied, cutting off myms. "I''ll escape through the front door."


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "Are you out of your mind-" I didn''t let Luna finish, cutting off her line too.


    She''d pay for that insubordinationter. Evangeline was the only one allowed to talk to me like that.


    "Shit!" I eximed as a guard spotted me and fired his gun.


    Before the bullet could hit me, someone yanked me out of harm''s way, pulling me behind a wall.


    It happened so quickly that when I turned to see who had saved me, he was already gone. But the faint scent lingering in the air told me enough.


    It was a scent I knew all too well.


    A scent I had longed for, missed deeply over the years.


    "Ash?" I whispered, staring at the spot where he''d touched me.


    I knew it was him. There was no mistaking it. But I couldn''t dwell on it. I was in the middle of a mission.


    And besides, it was impossible.


    Just like our n B.


    Because why would someone who once tried to kill me... save me?


    "S," Finnick called, snapping me to reality. "I know that I''m not in the right position to say this, but stay focused."


    He wasn''t the type to meddle in someone else''s issues, but it seemed like he couldn''t stand seeing me zone out any longer.


    He was even holding onto both of my arms, knowing full well that it''s one of the things I hate the most.


    I didn''t even realize he reached up to me already, and we were nearly shot as Mr. Boltawe''s men were relentlessly chasing us.


    At this point, we had no idea where we could even hide. I had nned this operation thoroughly, but now I couldn''t figure out how it had spiraled into this mess.

 Chapter 96: Raised To Be A K*ller

    "I''m sorry," I apologized to Finnick for my state.


    It''s all because of Ash. I wasn''t even sure if it was really him.


    If Finnick hadn''t shown up earlier, I probably wouldn''t have survived. I was lucky to have him on my team. Even Simon, who questions almost everything, couldn''t deny Finnick''s skills. Finnick is quick, efficient, and highly capable. Simon had tried recruiting him in the past, but Finnick refused and chose to work under me instead.


    And now, here he was, scolding me-even though I was his leader.


    "Are you good now?" he asked when I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, centering myself.


    "Yeah." I nodded, ignoring all the distractions in my mind.


    I swiftly spun the gun in my right hand and reached for my ammo clip with my left. I hadn''t even realized I had emptied it earlier.


    Moving quickly, I reloaded the gun.


    "I''m fine," I said, my expression shifting from lost to focused. I spun the gun in my right hand again-a habit of mine. "Thanks for the concern, but I don''t need it."


    Finnick smirked, expecting my harsh words. I stepped out of hiding and began shooting at anyone who darede after me.


    Every shot was aimed at the head. I never missed. I didn''t kill innocent people-but how could I calm myself when I kept seeing Ash in every one of them?


    Besides, I couldn''t assume they were innocent. Everyone has sins they regret, and so do I.


    This was my n C: Kill everyone who gets in my way.


    "That''s reckless, S!" I heard Kesha yell through the line.


    She was the only one who could see me through the cameras.


    I nced around and spotted a CCTV camera pointed at me. shing a small wave, I then raised my middle finger at it with a smirk.


    "It''s not. Don''t worry. I''m just having a bit of fun."


    I grinned, picking up another gun from the ground before ducking behind a wall again. My heart was pounding. That familiar feeling was back-the one where I craved bloodshed.


    It gave me chills and excitement, knowing I could die at any moment.


    The sight of blood made me thirst for more.


    "Don''t kill everyone," Finnick suddenly appeared beside me, holding a gun in his hand.


    Unlike me, there wasn''t a drop of blood on him-not even a stter. It made me roll my eyes. How boring.


    "Why not?" I asked, firing at the enemies closing in on us.


    Their numbers were increasing, but instead of fear, I felt a twisted sense of joy. More people meant more blood.


    "I was raised to be a killer, and I''ll die as one."


    AFTER HOURS of chaos, we finally escaped the hotel. I was a little disappointed-I had been enjoying the shooting. But Kesha found a way to clear our exit, and we boarded a helicopter Rain had flown in during the operation.


    The five of us went our separate ways. I transferred their payments digitally and pped both Luna and Finnick after the mission.


    I wasn''t usually strict during missions because I didn''t want anyone tracing me as the leader, but I wouldn''t tolerate insubordination. They needed a reality check: I''m their boss, and they shouldn''t dare cross me.


    I went to the garden, shooting at bottles lined up far ahead, imagining each one as Ash. Every shot was precise, hitting dead center.


    "Die, you fucking bastard," I growled, pulling the trigger repeatedly.


    I avoided the practice room where I''d likely run into either Haze or Evangeline. At least Mason was too busy with thepany to text me back.


    As I thought about the hands that had grabbed me in the hotel, I remembered their muscr yet oddly gentle feel-just like Ash''s. The thought unsettled me.


    Even after five years, I wasn''t sure if I hated him or was forcing myself to.


    Because still loving the person who tried to kill me would be beyond stupid.


    "Who pissed you off this time-what the hell?! Chill!"


    Haze froze, throwing his hands up when I suddenly aimed my gun at him. I almost pulled the trigger but managed to stop myself.


    "Don''t just pop up out of nowhere when I''m shooting," I said before I aimed my gun forward. I targeted the remaining bottles that were standing there until they were all gone. That was easy.


    "How should I know you have high blood pressure!" he yelled at me before staring at the poor bottles I was shooting at. "Who''s your enemy now?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew something was off. After being together for so long, we all knew each other well. And since I ran out of things to shoot, I considered messing with Haze, but quickly changed my mind. "Why are you here again?" I loaded another batch of bullets into my gun. "Did Hariette turn you down again?"


    Hariette''s his new love interest. After he and Evangeline broke up, he shifted his attention to Hariette. I honestly thought he wouldn''tst long with her because that''s how Haze is.


    But right now, I think he''s really into her. It''s been months since he started stalking her.


    "No one dared to treat me like this," he replied,pletely out of context.


    He even grabbed his hair, probably nning to punch me because I reminded him of one of the women he couldn''t charm, but of course, he couldn''t do that. If he did, I might just itch to pull the trigger. "You know, there''s one thing I''ll say to you, and this is what Evangeline always said to you," I walked closer to him and whispered in his ear. "You deserve it."


    "You''re really a useless friend," he couldn''t believe what I said. I smirked.


    "Who told you we''re friends?" I started shooting the bottles on the floor. I didn''t stop until one specific bottle shattered into pieces. "I even dislocated your shoulder-Crap, you aren''t listening." "What the hell, why is he here again?" Haze grabbed his temple and lightly massaged it.


    It''s about Hariette again. She''s a nurse at a general hospital. I saw her once when Haze showed me her picture, and she looks good. She''s also nice... so different from Haze.


    "Acting like her boyfriend, huh." Iughed, which made him give me a dirty look.


    "I need to go somewhere." He put his phone in his pocket and adjusted his hair a little. This is why Evangeline calls him vain. "When you''re bored with the bottles, start shooting the trees instead." "Idiot, what if I shoot you instead?" It was so annoying. He''s about to leave and still has so much to say. "Get lost."


    Instead of waving goodbye, he raised his middle finger at me. Asshole.


    I sighed and went inside the hideout. But just as I was about to enter, someone blocked my path.

 Chapter 97: Someone To Save And Kill

    "If you''re expecting me to apologize for what I did to you and Rose earlier, it''s not going to happen," I told Finnick as I tried to walk around him, but he blocked me again. He seemed like he wanted to say something, but his lips kept opening and closing.


    "Let me through, or I''ll break your bones." That was just a threat, because if I really broke his bones, who would be my lookout?


    "The guy I saw at the hotel earlier..." he muttered.


    "Who?" I asked, annoyed. "There were so many, Finnick. Be specific."


    "The guy who saved you," he said, catching my attention." He was in front of our hideout earlier, and he was looking for you."


    My blood instantly rose. I gritted my teeth and held his cor. "Where the fuck is he, Finnick?"


    "Outside..." he answered calmly despite me cornering him. "I''lle with you."


    We went outside. I scanned the ce, but there wasn''t even a shadow of Ash. All I could see were trees swaying because of the cold wind... just like my heart.


    I couldn''t understand what I was feeling. I wanted to kill him. I must. He''s the reason I was forced to join this kind of organization... but right now, I just wanted to see him first. "There''s no one here," I told Finnick. "All I see are trees.. Is this the guy who saved me earlier, huh?"


    "I swear, he was here earlier!" Finnick shouted before pointing to the front gate. "I even talked to him there. He asked if you were inside. I said yes, that''s why I called you." But instead of being d, I just got angrier.


    I didn''t know who to be mad at. Finnick, for being so slow, or Ash, for acting like a coward and not wanting to talk to me?


    "You should''ve just called me on the phone!" I pushed him against the wall again, even though his body was already pressed hard against it.


    I was getting irritated because it seemed like he wasn''t taking me seriously. He wasn''t like this before. He always stayed silent, just observing around him, but now he was grinning at me while rubbing his back. "I left my phone in the basement, Sapphire-Whoa, whoa, f. uck! Are you seducing me?"


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I put my arm on his neck. I was almost face-to-face with him. He was slightly grimacing, probably from the pain in his back, and his face was a bit flushed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I''m just checking if you''re telling the truth," I said while looking directly into his eyes. "You could''ve tied him up."


    I released him and adjusted my clothes. He did the same with his cor, which had gotten wrinkled from my grip earlier.


    "What?" He asked, confused. His brow furrowed. "He''s the one who saved you. I saw him before I ran into you. Why would I tie him up?"


    Because he''s a bad guy, Finnick.


    I wanted to answer that, but I chose to stay silent. I bit my lower lip before looking around again.


    There were no signs of him.


    I closed my eyes and sighed. Get a grip, Sapphire. If I keep being this stupid, I''ll get myself in trouble. That almost happened earlier if Finnick hadn''t been there to save me... and Ash. Where the fuck have he been?


    "Shit." I jumped in surprise when my phone suddenly vibrated in my pocket.


    When I looked at the caller, my brows furrowed because it was my father. What the hell does he want now? Can''t I have a damn break for once?


    "Hello, Simon?" I answered, annoyed.


    "How many times do I have to tell you to call me Dad?" He sounded just as annoyed, but still professional.


    I just grinned before turning my attention to Finnick, who was watching my every move now. I motioned for him to go, and heplied.


    I was so angry with him, I might just throw my phone at him.


    He just gave me false hopes. I thought I was going to see him, but I didn''t. Looks like I''ll need a lot of bottles to shootter. I need to release this fucking stress.


    "Fine, Dad," I reluctantly agreed, smirking. "But I don''t know, I''m still not used to it. Do we really have to pretend even when we''re not at thepany?"


    "Cut the bullshit, Sapphire Jade."


    I couldn''t help butugh when I heard that. It felt satisfying to annoy him. I felt like, at least in that regard, I was winning.


    "You''re in the headquarters, aren''t you? Come here to my room this instant," he said firmly before ending the call.


    As I put my phone back in my pocket, the grin never left my face.


    "My father and his temper," I murmured as I walked into our hideout. "No wonder I''m hot-headed too."


    I just hoped he wasn''t going to give me another mission. I''ve been doing it often for the past three years. Does he think I''m a robot?


    "I DON''T like the way you''re handling this mission, Sapphire."


    "Oh, wow," I grinned at him before shaking my head slightly.


    I had just entered his room, and that was the first thing he said. No hello, no good evening. I think he was just too eager to give me an earful as soon as I stepped into his room.


    "Stop smirking at me like you''re not taking me seriously, Jade," he said as he pulled something out of his drawer.


    A gun.


    He loaded it in front of me. My grin widened even more as I slowly walked toward him.


    My heart started to beat rapidly. There were only three things I could hear while I was in the room: the rapid thump of my heart, Simon loading his gun, and the sound of my heels tapping with each step. "That''s a new gun, isn''t it?" I asked as I sat on the chair in front of him. "It looks cool."


    I felt like I was his hostage, even without any ropes. The tension in my body increased because of that.


    "Can I have that? You have plenty of money," I added, but I stopped speaking when he raised the gun and aimed it at me.


    "Stop saying nonsense," he said before firing the gun.


    The vase behind me shattered. I felt a strand of my hair fly because the bullet was so close. Still, my grin never left my face.


    "I had to clean up your mess after the mission," he muttered, inspecting the gun. "Finnick also told me you were getting distracted earlier. Do you want me to kill you instead?"


    "I''d rather kill myself," I answered without hesitation. I even pulled the gun from my waist and positioned it against my head. "But not now. I still have a reason to live."


    I still have someone I need to save... and someone I need to kill.

 Chapter 98: You’re Starting To Act Like Me

    I tried tough, but he didn''t even smile back at me. I just shook my head, lowered my gun, and ced my hand on the armchair.


    "I''m sure you didn''t call me here just to lecture me. What is it this time?"


    Please, not another mission. I want to rest.


    "I don''t like how the mission was carried out, but the good thing is you were able to retrieve the file. So, I''m giving you another mission."


    Fuck. My ns are ruined again. I was supposed to go somewhere after this. In my frustration, I bit my lower lip.


    Just when will these suicide missions stop?


    "This time, you need to kill someone cleanly," he said softly but firmly. "I want you to do it yourself, and I want the mission to be clean. I won''t tolerate even the slightest mistake." "Got it," I replied, bored.


    I approached him and took the folder from the desk. It wasn''t my first time being assigned a mission like this. I''m used to killing people, but mostly, I choose who I kill.


    Sad to say, I wouldn''t kill the person in the folder.


    "Haze would probably kill me," I said in disbelief.


    This person is a famous politician, and as far as I know, he''s a friend of the Coleman family. If I go up against him, the Greensmith family will probably retaliate.


    Is he crazy? Why would I kill someone as rich and powerful as Senator Windwood?


    "He''s a close friend of the Colemans," he replied, raising an eyebrow. It was like my earlier thoughts were suddenly changing. "You wanted to take your revenge. This is such a good step for you to do that." "Oh, I''ll take care of it, then."


    I''ll just tell Haze it was an ident, or I''ll let someone else take the me. Or maybe I''ll set Hariette up with him when he gets mad at me-after all, he''s crazy about that woman.


    "Anyway, just to make sure, Simon-" He looked at me angrily and shot at my side again, so I immediately pulled back. "Fine, Dad. Do you still remember the contract?"


    I wanted to make sure. I wasn''t doing all this work for him without asking for something in return. I just wanted to make sure he wouldn''t cheat me on what we agreed on.


    He pulled the lowest drawer open and pulled something out. It was a red folder. He opened it in front of me, and I saw our signatures.


    It was a blood signature. A deadly seal, because once one party breaches the contract, their life bes the punishment.


    I nodded before cing the gun back in my waistband.


    "That''s good," I said as I pped and smiled sarcastically. "And just for you to know, I still haven''t forgiven you."


    "I''m not apologizing, though," he grinned as he aimed the gun at me, from my head down to my feet. "Look at you. A worthy investment. So whatever I did to your mom before, I have no regrets... because you''re my prize." I just wanted tosh out. His expression was bold... and true to his words, I couldn''t see any regret in anything he said.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Fucker..." I murmured as I closed my eyes and calmed myself down. "Shut the fuck up."


    I need more patience.


    Just wait, Simon. One day, that arrogance will be gone, and so will that smirk of yours as I take your life.


    But my thoughts vanished immediately when he suddenly spoke. His words weren''t what I expected.


    "You''re starting to act like me. Can''t you see?" he said. "And that''s what you need to seed. Continue that, and you''ll be free."


    He has no right to say that. But instead of answering, I left the office and went to the training room.


    Every time I pull the trigger and shoot at the target board, I curse Simon. That''s the only way I can relieve stress.


    It would probably be better if Ash were my practice target.


    Damn it, no matter what I think about, I still remember him. It makes me insane. I just sighed deeply and was about to set the gun aside when suddenly, someone appeared beside me.


    "What happened-oh, wow. Fuck," Evangeline said, her eyes wide as she raised both her hands.


    In her right hand, she was holding a katana. She''s not really into guns. She prefers throwing knives over bullets.


    I do find that inconvenient, though. But it seems like she never runs out of daggers on different parts of her body. Aside from that, she always throws them urately.


    "You and Haze are the same. Do you really like scaring me?" I asked irritably before lowering my gun.


    I removed the magazine and ced it on the table next to me. The folder Simon gave me earlier was also there, so I picked it up before heading out of the practice room and lying down on the white couch.


    I do have a mission to execute, but I don''t have a n yet. I''m contemting two things: Haze killing me for killing one of their aplices, and Simon doing something terrible because I failed to follow his orders. Instead of resting, here I am, being consumed with worries. I ced the folder on my chest before putting my right arm over my eyes and closing them. I badly need rest... or even just a little reflection. Should I really do this? Kill Senator Windwood?


    If I kill Senator Windwood, the Rutherford Organization''s policies will definitely be shaken. I found out earlier that he''s part of their legal team, though. He''s one of those who conceal their illegal businesses. Same with the Greensmith Organization. F. uck. I wonder if Haze will torture me once he finds out I killed one of his most trusted men.


    "What is it? You seem deep in thought." Evangeline sat in front of me, crossing her legs. "Mason misses you already. Aren''t you going to visit thepany?"


    It''s been months since Ist saw him. We were both so busy with our own things that neither of us could adjust. Our schedules never matched.


    "I will, after I do this," I answered before standing up, throwing the folder at her. Evangeline''s eyes widened when she saw its color.


    Red-which means a difficult mission.


    Evangeline hastily opened it. It seemed like she had been curious about what my next mission would be.


    "I don''t know when he''ll get tired of putting my life in danger," I said, before pulling out my phone. "Is this his way of eliminating me? How petty."


    I connected to the Parker website. This is one of Kesha''s suggestions to prevent us from being easily hacked by outsiders.


    Speaking of Kesha, she sent me some information about Senator Windwood earlier. That guy is disgusting. He may look reputable and kind on the outside, probably because he''s a politician and people clean up his mess, but the things he does outside the government are intolerable.

 Chapter 99: The Mission

    "Daddy gave me a task to raid this guy''s illegal organization yesterday," Evangeline informed me. "He''s so stupid. Out of all the people to mess with, it had to be Daddy and Haze."


    It''s really prohibited to show the mission to anyone other than my teammates, but I trust Evangeline. Who would have thought that the one I despised before is the only one I can trust now? "Haze?" I asked in surprise. It felt like my blood rushed after what she said. "Aren''t they just colleagues?"


    I''ve been thinking about that jerk for a while now. I guess that''s one of the reasons why I can''te up with a n. I want this over as soon as possible, but deep down, I don''t know how to start. I need to do this because everything is on the line.


    "Haze handles most of theirpany operations now, and he''s fond of Senator Windwood... But not anymore." She closed the folder and threw it back to me.


    I caught it quickly before cing it on myp. I red at her when I saw her slightly lift her dress and grab something from her waist.


    Alcohol.


    She sprayed alcohol on her hands and arms before rubbing it all over. I couldn''t believe she still believed she would die from germs, so she kept applying alcohol every time she touched something. Some things don''t change, do they?


    I rolled my eyes and continued reading the information Kesha sent me. Some of them contained Senator Windwood''s schedule for theing days.


    But every schedule was risky. They were all press conferences and public appearances.


    Sure, I could kill him in front of the crowd, but that would definitely cause chaos. Simon wanted me to execute this mission as quietly and cleanly as possible.


    "That guymitted treason to the Greensmith and Varlett family. He''s a sick bastard loyal to Coleman, "Evangeline informed, raising my eyebrows.


    "Really?" I said, my smile widening. "So, I don''t have anything to worry about."


    I can execute the mission all at once. If Windwood really is a traitor, Haze will probably be happy if I kill him, while the Colemans will lose their minds... and that''s the first thing I want to happen. I want every member of that organization to fall... including Ash.


    "What do you mean?" Evangeline asked, confused, but I just shook my head.


    "Don''t mind me," I changed the subject. "Aren''t you leaving? Looks like you have a date."


    "I''m meeting Tanner," she replied, which made me smile. "And it''s not a date for fuck''s sake. We just... have something to do."


    She grabbed a dagger from near her foot. It seemed like she was going to throw it at me if I kept pestering her with questions, so I stayed quiet.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Why do my friends act like this? They''re so... aggressive.


    But on second thought, we''re all the same.


    "That''s something fishy." I stood up, holding the folder in my right hand. "I''ll go first. I need to n this out."


    She raised an eyebrow at me. "That''s Senator Windwood."


    "Obviously, Evangeline." I tried my best not to roll my eyes at her.


    "You can do that instantly. I know his schedule for tomorrow," she said, which made me stare at her. "He''s going to the Victoria Bar tomorrow, and you can start nning from there." She looked at me, her expression serious. "He''s the type of guy who loves sex. You can easily lure him and kill him. Just show him your legs and he''ll go crazy."


    My eyes widened, not because of the information she was telling me, but because of the way she said it.


    "You''re starting to speak like Haze!" I even pped in amusement, but quickly stopped when Evangeline looked like she was about to throw the dagger at me. That''s how Haze spoke to me when I first met him. How could I forget that day when I almost lost my patience?


    "I adapted some of hisnguage. Fuck it," she muttered, throwing the dagger at the vase. It made a loud noise as it broke.


    She looks frustrated and agitated at the same time. I tried my best not to speak, but I couldn''t help it.


    "Are you sure you didn''t fall for Haze?" I asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Of course! That was just an agreement!"


    I smiled. She sounds defensive. I think I know the answer now.


    I tapped her shoulder. She immediately removed my hand, ring at me, so I justughed.


    "Good luck and protect your heart carefully, bitch. Just like you, one of them''s going crazy over someone else," I warned before walking away, leaving her alone. Haze is interested in someone else right now. Should I tell her?


    For the second time... she''ll be heartbroken because of the wrong guy.


    "THIS IS starting to make me crazy..."


    I''m here in my unit already, lying in my bedroom, staring at the ceiling. I already have a n for tomorrow night.


    I''ve alreadymunicated that to Kesha. They know what to do, and what I need to do tonight is rest a bit before we begin the operation tomorrow.


    But I''ve been lying down for hours. Asfy as my bed is, I still couldn''t sleep. Simon''s words kept repeating in my mind.


    "When you do this right, I''ll let you see Titania once."


    "Don''t you dare go back on your word, Simon," I said, closing my eyes, remembering every second I spent with my mom.


    Thest time I saw her was when she was shot... and after that, I never saw her again. The only thing that keeps me sane in this cruel world is the fact that she''s alive, and that one day, we can start a new beginning. I''ll do this right.


    I''ll finish this mission as easily as pie.


    THE DAYS FLEW by, and the time for our mission had finally arrived. I hadn''t gotten any sleep, but surprisingly, I felt more energized than I had during previous missions.


    Maybe it was my burning motivation to end this madness once and for all.


    My mother.


    I wanted to check on her, but I couldn''t. Simon had hidden her away, saying it was for her own good. There was nothing I could do except trust him, as I always had.


    As long as I followed his instructions, he''d keep his promise. I couldn''t wait to see her again.


    At exactly seven in the evening, we arrived at the bar where Senator Windwood was known to frequent. Evangeline and I were working on this mission together. While the senator was here, enjoying his day off and hunting for someone to spend the night with, Evangeline would be busy taking down his hideout.


    "You copy, K?" I asked while walking toward the bar.


    "Copy, S," Kesha''s voice came through on the other line.


    I smiled and tightened my grip on Rain''s arm. He was ying the role of my boyfriend tonight.

 Chapter 100: Poisoned Wine

    As expected, there weren''t too many people inside. It was a high-ss bar, and the membership fees were exorbitant. But the allure wasn''t the expensive wines or the ambiance-it was the tight security.


    Even Kesha struggled to hack into the security cameras, though I knew she was giving it her all. Tonight, we had to rely on our instincts and skills.


    Because of the strict security, we couldn''t bring weapons inside. That''s where Luna came in, posing as a waitress. She needed to slip me at least one gun-just in case. It wasn''t critical to the operation, but emergencies could happen. Meanwhile, Finnick was stationed outside as our lookout, ready to alert us if anything unusual urred.


    I had toplete this mission quickly and cleanly.


    But... should I grant Evangeline''s request?


    Doubts began to creep into my mind again, but Rain''s voice snapped me back to reality.


    "You look stunning tonight, S," he whispered as he adjusted a strand of my hair.


    All eyes were on us, just as we''d nned. We needed to stand out to catch Senator Windwood''s attention. I was wearing a white dress with a slit up the side. It wasn''tfortable, but for the sake of the mission, I was prepared to do whatever it took-even if it meant stripping.


    This mission had to seed, no matter what.


    "Just tonight?" I smirked. "Stop flirting. Focus."


    I gently removed his hand and took two sses of red wine from Luna, who passed by.


    "Drink this, baby," I said, spotting some people ncing our way. I had to up my acting game.


    "Serves you right," I heard Luna mutter through thems. I couldn''t help but grin as Rain scowled before reluctantly drinking the wine.


    He looked annoyed, but that just meant he''d take the mission more seriously now.


    Before heading to the bar, Evangeline approached me. Her request had both shocked and amused me, especially since she rarely asked for help. Evangeline was notoriously proud and never sought assistance-even when she desperately needed it.


    The only person she used to rely on was Haze, but ever since their agreement ended, they barely acknowledged each other.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked without looking up as she entered and locked the door. "Don''t you have your own mission tonight? You''re really diligent,ing here."


    "I need your help toplete my mission, Sapphire," she said firmly.


    "For what?" I looked at her, raising an eyebrow as I ced my ck kit-a seemingly ordinary makeup kit that actually contained a deadly poison-into my bag. "You''ve always said you can handle anything on your own, so what''s changed?" "I need you to distract Senator Windwood and his people while Iplete my part."


    "You lured me into doing my mission tonight just to use me?" I asked bitterly.


    She''d nned this all along. This bitch.


    "If you''re mad at me, save it forter. We have work to do." She stepped closer and whispered, "I have two missions tonight. One for Varlett and one for us." "What do you mean, us?"


    She handed me a sticky note while pretending to hug me. It happened so quickly that the note almost slipped from my hand. Fortunately, I managed to clutch it to my chest. The hug wasn''t for sentiment. It was to shield me from the room''s CCTV cameras.


    "There are too many enemies there. That''s why I need your help," she said before stepping back.


    "I''ll signal you." She nced at my chest before looking toward the door with a frown. Evangeline must have sensed what I had earlier: someone was eavesdropping.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Wait for it," was thest thing she said before walking out.


    I quickly went to the bathroom and unfolded the note.


    "I can find something about Ash at that hideout. Give me enough time."


    I smiled bitterly before flushing the note down the toilet.


    Do you still believe Ash isn''t responsible for what happened to me, Evangeline?


    "Let''s dance in the middle, love."


    I snapped back to reality when Rain whispered in my ear and grabbed both of my hands. He pulled me toward the dance floor where the DJ was ying a sensual song. "Let''s dance while we''re at it, Sapphire."


    I closed my eyes tightly when Ash''s voice suddenly echoed in my head. I hated that I still remembered him even in the most trivial moments.


    Focus, Sapphire. I couldn''t let the past ruin the present.


    "I see him," I whispered to Rain while swaying my hips. I moved up and down, noticing something hard in the middle of his pants. "Stop having a boner. I''ll kill you."


    "Is it my fault you''re so sexy and dancing on me?" he growled, clearly struggling.


    I pinched his ear lightly, causing him to give in and start moving with me. I wonder how Luna tolerated him every time I pair them with the missions.


    One more sway, and I nced subtly in Senator Windwood''s direction. He was staring at me with lust and admiration. I winked at him before letting my body move closer to Rain.


    I ran my fingers through Rain''s hair while grinding against him and whispered, "Touch my butt." "What?"


    "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    "D-Don''t p me, okay?" he stammered before finally lowering his hand to one cheek of my butt and giving it a slight squeeze.


    It wasn''t sensual-it hurt. He squeezed it like a stress ball, and I couldn''t help but tug on his hair in retaliation. But when I noticed the dark expression on Senator Windwood''s face, I smiled. "Senator Windwood is possessive, like, really bad," Evangeline had told me before. "Use that to your advantage."


    Evangeline was right, and I should thank her for that. Now, I won''t have to work hard to approach him-he''lle to me on his own.


    "Remove your hand now, dimwit," I hissed at Rain, irritation evident in my voice, though a seductive smile stayed on my lips. "And help L take out some of the bodyguards. F, stand by." "Copy," Finnick replied over the line.


    "I already hacked the CCTV in his area. You''re clear to move," Kesha added.


    I smirked; despite how challenging hacking was for her right now, she still managed it like a pro. However, I know Kesha couldn''t hold their system down for long.


    "Here, ma''am. Enjoy!" Luna handed me two sses of wine as I made my way toward him.


    One of the sses was poisoned. I had filled it earlier from the ck kit I carried. It was a special poison Evangeline''s organization had invented. She''d given it to me for free in exchange for my help. "Thank you-oh, sorry!"


    I didn''t expect Senator Windwood to suddenly be in front of me. My n had been to give him the poisoned wine and drink the untainted one myself. I would start a conversation, keep it brief, and then leave. Spilling wine on his expensive shirt wasn''t part of the n.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 101: Take The Bait

    "Shit. You''re wet!" I eximed.


    And shit, I almost spilled the poisoned wine. Luckily, I didn''t. I never anticipated how quick Windwood could move.


    "Maybe I am," he replied, his tone carrying a double meaning. "What''s your name, youngdy?"


    "Luna." I smiled.


    "Bitch."


    I tried hard not tough when I heard Luna cursing me on the other line. Sometimes she really forgot that I was her boss on missions like these.


    "Do you want another p? Didn''t you learn from thest time we both got smacked?" Finnick chimed in.


    I closed my eyes, trying to focus. These two were so noisy.


    "Are you okay? I didn''t mean to..." I said in a worried tone, raising the other ss to offer it to him. "I was about to give you this. I hope we can be close-" "Like this?" He grabbed my waist and pulled me against him.


    I tried my best not to whimper at the heat radiating from his body. Senator Windwood was undeniably handsome and physically fit for his age, but looking into his eyes, I knew there was more to him than this facade. Something wasn''t in that folder, something even Kesha couldn''t dig up. Now I understood why Evangeline wanted to scour the entire ce before destroying it.


    She was after something critical, but I had no idea what it was.


    "Being close to me won''t be a problem, but what about him? He looks like your boyfriend," Windwood said, pointing at Rain, who was seated on a high stool, sipping beer.


    Rain had a high alcohol tolerance, so I wasn''t worried. That''s why I brought him to the bar instead of Finnick, even though I preferred Finnick in situations like this.


    He was quiet, and that''s what I liked about him.


    "Not anymore," I grinned. "I dumped him a few minutes ago."


    "You''re dumped, bro!" Luna teased.


    When I nced at Rain, he scoffed, chugged his drink, and walked away.


    If those two end up together, I wouldn''t be surprised.


    "Thank you for the wine, youngdy," Windwood said, taking the ss from my hand. He brushed my hand and caressed it slightly.


    From that touch alone, I could sense how badly he wanted to quench the heat in his body-with mine.


    As if I''d let that happen.


    "Sir, for your safety..." one of his bodyguards intervened just as Windwood was about to drink the wine I handed him.


    I was disappointed but not surprised. Of course, someone like him would have tight security. I was just thankful I managed to get this close to him. His uncontroble lust worked in my favor, and I''d provoke him more. "Oh, Luna-"


    "It''s fine, Senator. I understand." I smiled and called another waiter. "Hey, can I get another ss?"


    "What are you doing, S?" Kesha asked, but I ignored her.


    "I know you''re not the type to trust people easily. Maybe someone has tried to kill you before?" I smiled.


    The waitress brought me another ss. I poured half of Windwood''s wine into it. My team panicked over the line, and I understood why. The wine I was about to drink was poisoned, and I''d die within two hours. But like I said, I''ll finish this mission, no matter what it takes.


    "Let''s drink together, Senator."


    I briefly ced my hand on Senator Windwood''s chest, sliding it downward until it stopped just above his manhood. I slightly lifted the hem of his shirt, letting my fingers touch his skin.


    I saw him bite his lower lip because of what I did.


    "Let''s drink it, and we''ll see," I said to him, a hint of confidence in my voice. "I''m one hundred percent sure I''m not doing anything illegal. I''ll prove it to you."


    I waited for him to raise his ss and clink it against mine, but he simply stared at me, watching my every move. It seemed like he was trying to figure me out.


    Not that he could, anyway. When I don''t even know myself anymore, how could he?


    "What the fuck, S?!" Kesha shouted on the other line. I almost winced, but I kept myposure. "Do you even know what Sir Simon might do to us if he finds out about this?!" Of course, I knew.


    There were two possibilities: either Simon would recruit them to work for his mafia, or he''d have them all killed, though thetter was less likely.


    I wasn''t called the Parker Organization''s most valuable asset just for them to let me die... but my father knew he could create another robot like me to manipte.


    "S, that was too dangerous. Tell me you''re just joking," Luna said. "You''re putting all of us at risk. Are you nning to abandon us after achieving your personal goal... something we don''t even know about?" How clever, and naive at the same time, Luna.


    At moments like this, she seemed to forget that I never joke about what I say.


    Too bad my team didn''t know the other option. They were unaware that Simon never treated me like a daughter. They thought this was a normal family, especially since Evangeline often visited me.


    "What''s taking you so long to decide, Senator? I thought you were brave," I provoked him, and it worked because his jaw tightened. "I thought you''d fight for me..."


    "But you can''t even stand up to your bodyguard," I whispered directly into his ear, letting my tongue lightly graze his earlobe in a quick, teasing lick.


    He was irritated by my words, but at the same time, his desire red. Men and their strange fantasies. I was sure he was already imagining me under him, screaming his name.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat on the chair, holding the other ss in my right hand while caressing my leg with my left. I intentionally drew his gaze to my exposed legs, positioned right in front of him. I swear, he was practically drooling. Just like his bodyguard.


    Fucking hell. I wasn''t even seducing him, but he didn''t bother hiding how he ogled my body.


    Once I finish killing his boss, maybe I''ll go after him next.


    "My pleasure, Luna." This time, the Senator raised his ss and clinked it with mine. "Cheers, mi amor."


    I could hear Kesha cursing me as I slowly brought the wine ss to my lips. I drank it leisurely, not wasting a single drop. Besides being curious about the poison we were serving Senator Windwood, I couldn''t deny the wine tasted exquisite. I believe it''s expensive, though.


    "Oh, this is such good wine!" I eximed. "I think I''d like some of this in my house, too."


    I wasn''t joking. It was surprising that the poison created by the Varletts had no taste. It could be considered perfect-capable of killing someone cleanly.


    Evangeline also imed it wouldn''t be detected in an autopsy since the process took two hours.


    "I want more, Senator... but do you trust me? I drank mine," I lifted my ss to show it was empty. "I''m not like the others around you who want to kill you. Look at me-I don''t even care about politics... or money. Because I have lots of it. The only thing I don''t have is love... and fun."


    Take the bait, bastard.

 Chapter 102: Somewhere Hidden

    I was desperate for this to be over. But how would I know if Evangeline was done with her part? She didn''t even tell me what signal she''d use. "Let''s have some fun, Luna." He drank his wine. I didn''t take my eyes off him as his Adam''s apple moved with each gulp.


    That was it. He''d die in two hours. The mission was sessful, although it was too early to dere that.


    He nced at his bodyguard, signaling him to leave so we could talk privately. The bodyguard walked away and returned to the counter. Finally, It seemed the Senator was now thinking with his lower head instead of the one on his skull.


    "Would you like me to take you into my room?" Windwood asked as his hands slid onto my waist.


    They moved up and down, feeling the curves of my body. I even heard him curse under his breath as one hand moved to the side of my chest. "I''ll make you scream..."


    "In pleasure?" I asked, smiling seductively.


    "Both," he replied without hesitation. "However you want it, mydy."


    "Hmmm..."


    My smile widened. Poisoning him wasn''t my only goal tonight-I needed him to take me to his special room.


    Because we were going to do something very, very special.


    "No, S. Everything is fine now. You don''t have to go with him," Kesha told me.


    I wasn''t sure why she was so worried about me. I had made it clear to everyone: they were to treat me as their boss, not as a friend.


    "Sure! I''d love to!" I answered.


    I clung to his arm, letting my chest press against him on purpose. He needed to bepletely obsessed with me so things would be easierter. Men consumed by lust were much easier to manipte. "R, do something!" I heard Luna''s irritated voice in the background.


    "Do you want me to lose my job for ruining the n?" Rain murmured. "You always hesitate, and now you''re ming me."


    I wanted to shut off the sound, but I was still confirming something. I told them to treat me as their boss, but I couldn''t help treating them like friends.


    Maybe it was because I''d never had real friends my entire life, and I found a sense of camaraderie with them that I''d always longed for.


    But Evangeline''s warning kept gnawing at me, even in the middle of the mission.


    "It''s definitely him. There''s no need to investigate further," I muttered to myself after reading Evangeline''s note.


    Even though I kept telling myself that, a part of me wanted to doubt. I had seen his face. I had seen the fury in his eyes when he pulled the trigger. What else was there to question?


    As I turned to leave the restroom, a small piece of paper fell from my clothes. It was so tiny that I almost didn''t notice it.


    It was another message from Evangeline-and it shook me to my core.


    "There''s a mole in your organization. Be careful."From N?velDrama.Org.


    What proof did Evangeline have to make such a im? Maybe I''d ask her once I got back. But if she was right... Who among them was sabotaging our ns? Who was betraying me at this stage? Who was the fucking traitor?


    "Do you have any ns in mind?" Finnick asked, snapping me back to reality.


    I couldn''t answer him because Windwood was in front of me.


    And the n? It''s to extract the information I need.


    "Shall we?" Windwood asked, extending his hand to me.


    This was my cue. I took his hand, clinging to him as we walked toward the elevator. His bodyguards stayed outside as the senator and I stepped inside.


    "S? Don''t turn off the sound-hey!"


    I turned it off. Finally, I wouldn''t have to hear Kesha nagging anymore.


    My earpiece was a small, barely noticeable device that looked like a mole to anyone else. It was our means ofmunication during missions. The mouthpiece, also disguised as a mole, was strategically ced on the top of my chest. The adhesive glue ensured it wouldn''t fall off and ruin the mission.


    "You wanted the wine, right? I''ll have some sent to our room," Windwood said before pressing the button for our destination.


    The second floor? What? Why only the second floor?


    "Yes, senator." Even though I was puzzled, I still managed to smile. "I like that... and I like you."


    "Exactly, mi amor."


    If I could, I would''ve thrown up right then and there.


    The elevator doors were still open, but the senator''s hands were already wandering. He even squeezed my butt. I wanted to punch him, but I restrained myself with great effort. "Later, senator," I told him.


    He didn''t back off, though, and started sniffing my neck.


    "So fresh," he said, his toneced with desire. "So delicate. I want to eat you all day."


    Fuck. His words brought Ash to mind-the way he used to tell me how good I smelled. He''d even called me his favorite dessert.


    I didn''t know why I was thinking about Ash again. But what was even stranger was seeing him in front of me now.


    He was leaning casually against the wall, dressed in a white shirt and ck pants. A cigarette dangled from his lips, his hand tucked in his pocket as he stared at me intently.


    "Hi," he mouthed just before he winked at me... moments before the elevator doors finally closed.


    I ignored what I saw. To see Ash here was impossible.


    Momentster, we reached the room.


    "Nice," I muttered in amusement as I scanned the room.


    It had a blue and ck theme, and the furniture and decor were clearly expensive, especially the various artworks hanging on the walls. Even the blue L-shaped couch looked luxurious, with a round blue table nearby and a massive TV on the opposite wall.


    It resembled an ordinary home-nothing extraordinary. Was this why it was on the second floor and not the penthouse?


    "You''re expecting me to have the penthouse, aren''t you?" he asked with a smirk, seeing my expression. "This isn''t my main house. It''s just a spot I hang out in when Ie to the bar."


    He pressed a button, dimming the lights, which shifted to a yellowish hue.


    "If this isn''t your main house, where is it?" I asked, settling onto the couch. The cushions were so soft that I almost sank into them. "Wow, this is nice."


    I crossed my legs, watching his eyes drift downward. Smirking, I nced at the wall clock. It was already eight in the evening.


    Just a little longer, and I could execute my n.


    I''d thought this was his main ce here, but it didn''t matter. My real target was the man himself. I just needed the information he held. The tangible evidence could followter. "Somewhere far away... somewhere hidden that no one else can find," he replied, sitting beside me.

 Chapter 103: Hidden Camera

    His handnded on my leg, but I subtly adjusted my posture, causing his hand to slip away. But his eyes were now fixed on my chest.


    He looked like a dog drooling over its meal.


    "Is this your first time meeting a politician?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Of course, that was a lie. If I told him I was friends with Haze, he might just faint.


    "That exins it," he nodded. "Life as a politician is like this, Luna. We have to keep some things hidden. The media tends to dig too much, even into personal matters."


    ''Corrupt officials with shady, illegal dealings,'' I mentally corrected him without breaking my fake admiration.


    "I see," I said, feigning awe as I let my eyes wander the room.


    I was scanning for anything unusual. I was looking for hidden cameras or CCTV systems.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I spotted them-two cameras, one near the TV and another in the kitchen, both aimed at the living area. I wasn''t sure if Kesha had managed to hack into these, given how tight the security here seemed. If she hadn''t, I''d have to convince the senator to turn them off.


    "Are there cameras here?" I asked, pretending to be clueless as I pointed them out. "They''re on," I added, noticing the red indicator lights.


    At that moment, a thought crossed my mind. This was his favorite bar, and Evangeline had said he often brought women here to satisfy his urges. Yet, the cameras were always on. Was he secretly recording his encounters?


    "It''s for my safety," he said impatiently, grabbing my arm and pulling me closer.


    He leaned in as if to kiss me, but I ced my hand over his mouth, stopping him. His frustration was evident as he stared at my body.


    I scowled right back at him. I wasn''t in the mood to seduce him anymore.. Just the thought of him possibly recording his sexual escapades made me feel disgusted.


    And he dared to call himself a politician? No wonder the Colemans had him in their pocket-they were all rotten to the core.


    "Don''t you trust me?" I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms over my chest. "Turn those off, or nothing''s going to happen."


    One thing I''d read in the document was that he hated being bossed around. With the clock ticking, I figured I''d agitate more than just his libido-his blood pressure needed a boost too. "Who are you to tell me what to do?" he snapped.


    In an instant, I was lying on the couch, sinking into its softness as he loomed over me. His face was in my neck. I could smell his cologne and feel his arousal pressing against me. "That''s just for my safety, bitch," he growled. "I didn''t know high-ss escorts were so fussy about cameras. Most of the women I hire love it, so why don''t you?" "Fuck? A high-ss escort?" I pointed to myself as I red at him. "Are you stupid, Senator?"


    Out of all the men I''d dealt with-whether they were the ones I bought or seduced for some fleeting pleasure-none of them had ever called me a high-ss escort. "I''m not a high-ss escort. I''m not even an escort." I leaned in close, bringing my lips near his ear. "If that''s how you see me, we can just call this off." "Who told you that you can?" he growled, his jaw tightening. "You''re mine!"


    His grip on my chin was firm. I could feel his nails pressing into my skin. No doubt, it''d leave a mark once he let go.


    He was already under my spell. He''d tried to assert dominance by refusing to turn off the CCTV cameras, but I had him hooked.


    That''s Senator Windwood for you. A famous politician... but a puppet all the same.


    "Then..." I took his hand and caressed it gently, easing his tight grip on my chin before pointing to the two cameras I''d noticed earlier. "Turn that f. ucking thing off." "No," he refused.


    "If I''m really yours, why would you let someone else see me naked... screaming your name while you fuck me hard, huh?"


    I felt him stiffen as my words clearly turned him on. He got up, grabbed his remote, and pressed a button. The red dots on the visible CCTV cameras disappeared.


    But the one on the hidden camera remained. Did he think I wouldn''t notice?


    "I turned it off," he said, returning to his earlier position. "Shall we? It''s the perfect time to get started."


    I decided to y along. I ran my hand through his hair, tugging slightly as I guided him to my neck. I let him have his way, biting back an eye-roll as he kissed me greedily, his lips desperate and unrelenting. "You smell amazing, Luna. It suits your name perfectly," he murmured, his voice strained with lust as he drooled slightly on my neck.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at hispliment. If the real Luna heard that, she''d probably gag and yank me by the hair for using her name.


    Just imagining her scowling and throwing a tantrum made meugh inwardly.


    "Ouch..." I groaned when his rough hand pinched my nipples.


    Since I wasn''t wearing a bra beneath my dress, I felt every inch of his calloused palm.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain infiltrated me. It was as if something was wing its way out of my body. The pain was unbearable, forcing me to close my eyes and take deep breaths.


    Windwood also felt it. He suddenly stopped kissing me, his hands leaving my body. He clutched his chest, gasping for air. He copsed onto the floor, writhing in pain.


    I calmly sat back on the couch, watching him intently, observing his every move.


    "Where''s the wine? Let''s wait for it first." I smiled at him before crossing my legs, folding my hands neatly in myp. "It''s better to drink something while we''re talking, right?"


    Time felt excruciatingly slow earlier as I waited for the poison to take effect on both of us. However, every second was worth it... especially seeing him die slowly. "M-My heart..." he struggled to say.


    I know exactly how he feels. My heart feels squeezed too. It''s racing so fast that it drives me insane... but I''m not sure if it''s because of the poison or the thought of seeing blood trickling from his mouth. Killing someone always gets my blood pumping.


    "You''re too quick, senator." I stood and walked over to where his TV was.


    I knocked a few books off the floor, some of which fell open. The covers disyed titles about marketing, self-help, and finance, but the pages were filled with obscene photos of naked women. "What a sick bastard." I averted my eyes. Afterward, I retrieved the hidden camera behind the books.


    Shaking my head, I grabbed it, while he cursed me weakly for my actions. I checked the camera and smirked when I discovered it wasn''t password-protected.


    "So confident no one would find this, huh?" I smirked. "Let''s see what you''ve got here."


    I braced myself for the worst. I expected to find footage of women he''d slept with, but what I discovered was different from what I anticipated.

 Chapter 104: Effect

    "B-Because... no one... got..." he stammered, still trying to crawl toward me.


    No one else had been here except me, so he had every reason to believe the camera would remain undiscovered.


    They showed conversations with various people-wealthy and influential figures-discussing illegal transactions. It seemed he kept these as leverage to ckmail them if they didn''tply with his demands. Tricky, but I had to admit, I liked it.


    "Is this how you handled the situation five years ago?" I asked coldly, staring at him. My symptoms were worsening, but my anger overpowered the pain.


    My vision darkened when I saw two specific videos. There was no audio, but I could clearly identify the people in them. One featured Silver, the other Simon. Was this why my father wanted him executed?


    When he didn''t answer, I removed the memory card from the camera and tucked it into the tip of my shoe.


    "Johanson Windwood, a senator for almost a decade, soon to run for president... What do you think will happen when everyone finds out about your dirty secrets?"


    I trusted Evangeline to extract more evidence against this scumbag, but what I held now was substantial enough to ruin his reputation and his illegal ventures. "W-Who are you?" he croaked.


    "Oh, I''m Sapphire," I answered with a smirk. "Simon Parker''s illegitimate daughter."


    I noticed him attempting to press the red button under the table, but I swiftly pulled him away.


    "This is for your own good, senator. You''re going to get killed."


    I wasn''t lying. The contents of his camera would undoubtedly lead to his assassination if anyone else discovered them.


    But I needed answers before the poison took me.


    I drank the poison, but I had no intention of dying.


    Just as to my bad luck, the antidote isn''t in my bag. Where the fuck was it?


    "To be honest, I came here to kill you, senator. But I''m curious about a few things," I said. My lips were parched, but I forced myself to stay strong. "If you answer my questions, maybe I''ll spare your life." Yes, I''d bluff, even though I didn''t have the antidote with me.


    "See this? It''s an antidote. Amazing, right?" I added, showing him a ck box.


    It was the same poison I''d put in the wine-the only thing I could show him.


    "Beg, and I''ll dly save your life." My voice was soft, yet it echoed through the room, carrying an intensity that couldn''t be ignored.


    "Even... if you kill me now... I won''t tell you anything," he replied. His lips were turning pale, and his breathing became morebored. "Does your father know about this? Out of everyone in the world, I''m thest person you should cross." I didn''t answer him.


    I took a deep breath, clenching my fists and biting my lower lip as my vision blurred and the room spun. I was running out of time.


    Where''s the signal, Evangeline? How would I know if everything was set and I could leave? I badly needed the antidote. Of all things to forget, why did it have to be the antidote?


    "I''m not interested in you." I grabbed my bag and pulled out a crumpled photo. "But I am interested in him."


    I threw the picture at him. It showed Ash, his face still recognizable despite the creases.


    "I heard you''ve been working for Coleman Company. Tell me everything about that guy-where he''s been and what he''s been up to for the past five years." Don''t die yet. I need answers first.


    But instead of answering me, he vomited blood right in front of me. Some even sttered on me, but I paid no attention to it.


    When I looked at his neck, the veins were bulging, and his skin was covered with rashes.


    "He... he''s not..." he muttered.


    "He''s not? He''s not what?" I asked him in panic, but he could no longer speak.


    His face turned red, and he started coughing more violently. I froze for a moment, unable to figure out my next move.


    When I looked at my own skin, I didn''t have the same symptoms. My heart ached, as if it were being crushed, but that was all.


    This is only possible if... he drank another poison before I arrived. Then it must have mixed with the poison I gave him.


    Maybe this is the effect ofbining the two toxins in his system.


    "Damn it!" I turned on my mouthpiece and earpiece.


    "S, finally!" Finnick and Kesha said in unison.


    It seemed they''d been waiting for me for a while.


    "He won''t die because of the poison I gave him," my voiceced with panic. "Someone else wanted to kill him besides us. I don''t even know why."


    I suddenly remembered the videos from his hidden camera. Someone trusted by their clients wouldn''t act like that. This only meant one thing-he employed such tactics because he didn''t trust the people he was dealing with. It''s his way of protecting himself.


    "He''s not just awyer between the twopanies. He knows something, and they want to dispose of him. I need to find out what it is."From N?velDrama.Org.


    I need to save him... to uncover the information locked in his mind. It''s not something we''ll find here, and I''m certain Evangeline won''t discover it in his hideout either.


    It''s because the answer I''m looking for is located between his ears-His brain.


    "I''ll save him. I don''t have the antidote right now, but I''ll save him," I dere, feeling determined.


    I stood up, cing a hand under my chin. I needed to think of another solution. If my hunch was correct, that meant I was in danger too.


    And if I dragged my team into this with a sudden, unnned move, I might be putting them at risk as well.


    "S, our mission was to kill him," Luna''s sarcastic yet concerned voice came through the line.


    "Turn a blind eye, everyone. If this goes south, just say that I acted on my own. Go back now," Imanded firmly. "I''m telling you this as your leader, and this is amand you must follow." "But-" Kesha began to protest, but Finnick cut her off.


    "We understand," Finnick said over the line. "I trust you, L. Come back alive. I know you''ve got another n."


    Sadly, I didn''t.


    I wanted to tell them that, but I chose not to. I didn''t want them to worry about me any more than they already did.


    I turned off my earpiece and mouthpiece as I nced at Senator Windwood. He was gasping for air, just as I was.


    A momentter, I copsed to the ground, struggling to breathe. My vision blurred, but I could still remember my mother waiting for me.


    I promised her I''d save her. I''ll do anything to free her from the devil.


    No, I can''t die.


    As thoughts of my mom filled my mind, someone broke through the window. Even though my vision was blurry, I recognized who the person was because of the perfume. Ash.

 Chapter 105: Confirm

    "A-Ash-"


    I couldn''t finish my sentence as he ced a hand on my nape. He lifted me slightly, and pressed his lips against mine.


    I wanted to push him away, but I was too weak-not because of the poison, but because of his presence and what he was doing.


    He bit my lower lip, forcing my mouth open. Taking advantage of the moment, he slipped something into my mouth.


    A capsule?


    "That''s your antidote, baby," he said, staring at me. "You can either swallow it or die here instantly."


    It had been five years... yet he looked the same. The same Ash who loved me... and almost killed me.


    "It''s been a while. You''re still as beautiful as ever," he said, finally letting me go.


    He moved over to Windwood and took a syringe as well. He quickly administered it to the senator.


    I blinked twice, but he was still there. I wasn''t hallucinating, nor was I dreaming.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice still weak.


    "Evangeline told you to wait for her signal, didn''t she?" He smirked and pointed to himself. "I''m the signal she was talking about. Now stop interrogating me. We''ve got a mission to aplish, don''t we?" Ash is the signal? What the fuck is happening?


    He ced his hands on either side of my neck, seemingly checking if I still had a fever like earlier. Thanks to the antidote he gave me, I was feeling fine now.


    He quickly organized my things and even picked up the items I had scattered earlier while rummaging through the cab.


    Ash was wearing gloves to avoid leaving fingerprints, which made me curious. What was he doing here, and why did it seem like he had a mission of his own, just like me?


    And I couldn''t believe that after five years... we''d meet again like this.


    "You do realize you''re messing up my mission right now, don''t you?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I am not ruining your mission, as you can see. I''m cleaning up here," he said, motioning to the surroundings.


    His words got on my nerves. Was he trying to imply that I couldn''t handle my mission properly?


    For five years, I was searching for him-not because I missed him, but because I wanted to kill him.


    Yet now that the man I''ve been dying to see is standing in front of me, I don''t even know what to do.


    He looks and acts just the same as when we were still together.


    Except for that night.


    "Still can''t say thank you when someone helps you?" he asked, snapping me back to reality. "Old habits die hard, don''t they?"


    "Shouldn''t I be saying that to you?" I retorted. He just smiled in response.From N?velDrama.Org.


    After arranging everything, he came closer again and threw a pair of gloves at me, which I promptly put on.


    Together, we lifted Senator Windwood onto the bed, making it look like he was just sleeping.


    "You don''t wear gloves?" he asked, looking puzzled.


    "I don''t need to," I replied curtly.


    I didn''t have gloves because I didn''t care if they detected my fingerprints. My identity was registered with different ones anyway.


    And if things went south, I could easily change my fingerprints using an invention from Varlett''s organization.


    Evangeline and her team''s inventions had been invaluable. They could make a fortune selling them, but they only used them within the organization.


    "What the fuck? He''s not getting any better. He looks like he''s sleeping, but there''s no real progress," I muttered, ncing at Senator Windwood, then back at Ash. "If you want this mission to seed, we need to do something to save him." I still had so many questions that only Senator Windwood could answer.


    I didn''t trust Ash, though. Not one bit. But I didn''t have a choice since he was here. If either of us messed this up, we''d both get caught.


    Then again, maybe that wasn''t such a bad idea-I''d take him down with me.


    "He''s hopeless. He''ll die sooner orter," he said casually, making my eyes widen. "The other poison has already spread through his body. It was administered before you even got here."


    I raised an eyebrow.


    Who was behind it? Why were they trying to eliminate Senator Windwood? Was it because of what he knew? If so, then he needed to stay alive.


    "Why give him the antidote if that''s the case?" I asked, unable to contain my curiosity.


    His exnation confused me. If he thought Senator Windwood was as good as dead, why bother with the antidote? Was he just toying with me?


    "That''s what you call erasing evidence, baby," he said with a smirk, winking at me.


    He adjusted the senator''s clothes, then took something out of his pocket.


    "Your fingerprints are here," he said, spraying something all over the room.


    It was odorless, and he sprayed generously, especially where I had lingered the longest. I guessed it was from Evangeline.


    So she knew where Ash was all along and just didn''t tell me?


    I''d probably yank her hair out.


    "I''ll erase your fingerprints here. You''re out of this mess," he said.


    He put the spray back in his bag and grabbed me by the shoulders, looking at me with an expression I couldn''t quite decipher.


    "Now, go. Evangeline and I already prepared everything. Someone else will take the me for you," he exined. "Go to the front door. He''ll wake upter, suffer a little, and die slowly." He nced at Senator Windwood before turning his gaze back to me.


    "He''ll get the kind of death he deserves. That''s certain."


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked, frowning.


    He definitely knew something. After all, Senator Windwood worked for hispany, so it made sense he''d have inside information.


    But why was he letting him die? Was Ash the one trying to kill him, and now he was just using me as a pawn?


    "That''s the side effect of the two poisons," he replied.


    I looked at him again, noticing the small wound on his right cheek. It was so minor I hadn''t seen it earlier, but somehow it added to his allure.


    "Now that I made him drink the antidote, one poison''s effects will wear off. He''ll die in a few hours, like I told you earlier," he exined quickly, making sure I understood.


    If they knew earlier that Senator Windwood had already been poisoned and yet they risked our entire team to give him another dose...


    "That means-"


    "You''re right. We used you to confirm that."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 106: Indifferent

    ASH even grinned at me, clearly enjoying my reaction. What an asshole.


    Furious, I grabbed his hand, digging my nails into his skin.


    Instead of reacting, his grin only widened as he stared at our hands.


    "Nice try, but try harder," he teased before flipping the situation. Now, he had a firm grip on my hand, ready to snap it if I made the wrong move. "Fuck you," I cursed at him. "What is this? Are you messing with me?"


    "If that''s what you think, then... so be it," he shrugged. "I know you. You''re hotheaded and naughty. No matter what I say, you won''t believe me." Well, he''s right.


    "If you wanted to save him because you needed to ask him something..." he pointed to himself. "Then talk to me. I''m sure I can answer all your questions."


    A FEW hours had passed, and we finished the mission. I had been waiting here behind a tree for so long. I couldn''t go home until I saw the mission was done.


    I only confirmed it when chaos broke out inside the bar because Senator Windwood reportedly fainted at the bar countertop.


    "Why are you still here?" I asked Ash when his car stopped in front of me.


    "Hop in," he said, rolling down the window.


    I looked around and noticed reporters arriving, so I didn''t hesitate. I went to the passenger seat and went inside.


    And as soon as I sat there, I grabbed a pen and pointed it to his neck.


    I could see his slight surprise, but he concealed it with a smile.


    "Just in case you try to kill me again, you''ll die, too," I warned him.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He grinned before holding my hand. He slowly lowered it, gently stroking my fingers. "I didn''t kill you."


    "Hah. Really?" I smirked bitterly.


    I saw him that night. Why is he denying it?


    "I saved you. Can''t you see?" he asked, snapping me back to my senses. The pen was now aimed at his cheek. "I don''t expect you to believe me, but can you lower that? You might hurt my face."


    "Do you think I care? No." This isn''t a good idea. What was I thinking, getting in here? "Stop the car. I''ll get out."


    I tried to open the door, but it was locked. I gave Ash a deadly re.


    "Ash," I called, my voiceced with warning.


    "What happened to our child?"


    I was taken aback at his question.


    "You don''t have the right to ask me that," I muttered, suppressing the pain in my voice.


    He tried to get closer, but I quickly moved away towards the window. "I''m begging you, Sapphire. Is our child alive?"


    "I won''t say anything. Why should I trust you when you tried to kill me before?" I said, my voice grew colder.


    As I looked at him, I noticed something. His aura is different... the same as his voice and hairstyle.


    It was different that night... with that guy.


    "I-It''s you..." I tried to convince myself, but the longer I stared at him, the more doubts I had.


    After all these years, I''m sure that I wanted to kill him. Why am I doubting now?


    "You''re even doubting that it wasn''t me... aren''t you?" He leaned towards me until I had no space to move. "Because it''s not me, Sapphire. Why would I kill someone I fucking love the most? If anyone wanted to beat that guy to death, it''s me."


    I could feel the anger and sincerity in his voice at the same time.


    I closed my eyes. I didn''t want to see his face.


    "Don''t close your eyes. I might kiss you right here, even without your consent," hemanded, his tone husky.


    I opened my eyes and stared at him. His eyes wanted to tell me something... but I can''t just give in to him. Maybe he''s deceiving me again.


    I should protect myself at all costs, even though I, myself, brought myself into this danger.


    "If it''s not you... where have you been all this time?"


    He didn''t answer my question. Instead, he pointed to the window for me to look. When I looked outside, I saw Finnick just getting out of his car. He was looking around, seemingly searching for something. Ash smirked. "Your boyfriend''s here."


    "He''s not my boyfriend." I pushed him away.


    I was about to leave when suddenly, he pressed my back against the window. It made my heart beat so fast.


    "That''s good to hear," he said before bringing his lips to my ear. "Because you''re mine, Sapphire. Don''t you dare forget that."


    In just a few seconds, he reached for something behind him, and I heard a subtle click behind me.


    "You may go now." He moved away. "Take care of yourself while I''m not allowed to stay beside you."


    I left before Ash managed to get the shit out of me. I should guard my heart. After all the things I''ve done to reach this far, I can''t afford to be hurt again.


    I hate it.


    I hate him.


    "Are you okay, Ma''am Sapphire?" Finnick asked, snapping me back to reality.


    We were now inside his car. He''s in the driver''s seat, and I''m in the passenger seat.


    It was a good thing he showed up. Otherwise, I might''ve ended up in Ash''s car for a while longer, and I don''t even want to imagine what could''ve happened after that.


    "I''m fine. Just a headache," I replied, rubbing my temples.


    I could still see reporters outside the bar. I wondered what the headlines would say tomorrow. Would they try to cover up Senator Windwood''s situation? Or would rival politicians use this as an advantage? I''m waiting, Haze. What will your family do?


    "There''s medicine in the glovepartment." He opened it and gave it to me. "And I''ve got water here, too."


    I didn''t hesitate to take them and quickly swallowed the pills. I hoped it would ease the headache, even if just a little.


    Lack of sleepbined with my ongoing missions wasn''t helping at all.


    "You could pile on all the concealers in the world, but your eye bags are still obvious," he teased.


    I shot him a re before turning to the rearview mirror to check. Right. The dark circles were still visible. I looked so stressed. I grimaced.


    "I don''t care," I leaned back in my seat again. "All I care about is this mission... and the ones thate after it."


    "And the guy who''s been watching my car for a few minutes now?" he said, snickering.


    I raised an eyebrow and looked at him. He gestured toward someone outside, drawing my attention.


    Ash, noticing us looking, rolled down his window and waved at me as if we were best friends. I rolled my eyes and pressed a button in Finnick''s car, tinting the windows.


    I hadn''t realized Ash was still there, watching us. I couldn''t understand what he was trying to do. How could he act so indifferent after five years?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 107: People I Want To Protect

    "My hunch was right," Finnick smirked. "The moment I saw how he saved you during our first mission, I knew something was up."


    He casually drummed his fingers on the wheel, amused as he tried to get under my skin.


    "I know you''ve got a dark history with him. The chemistry between you two is undeniable, even now. He''d have already punched me out of jealousy-"


    I leaned over and pinned Finnick against the car window. In doing so, I identally hit the tint button again, making the windows clear, but I didn''t care.


    "Let me make one thing clear, Finnick," I said, leaning closer to his ear. "As long as you all cooperate with me, I''ll give you generous sries and benefits. So stop meddling in my business and just drive." Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Ash ring at me with a dark expression. I ignored him and leaned back in my seat.


    "I surrender, ma''am," Finnick jokes, raising his hands in mock defeat. "Let''s go so you can get some rest." He started the car.


    As he drove, I sighed and leaned back against the headrest, closing my eyes. But even with my eyes shut, I couldn''t rx. My head throbbed, and thinking about Ash only made it worse.


    What''s wrong with him?


    More importantly, what''s wrong with me?


    "Your building looks nice," Finnick remarked as we arrived at my condo.


    "You''ve said that too many times already," I replied as I unbuckled my seatbelt. "No matter how many hints you drop, I''m not letting you get a unit here. As long as you work for me, you''ll stay in the hideout."


    I was the sole owner of this building, which provided me with passive ie. But it wasn''t my only source of earnings. I had investments in severalpanies and received dividends. Simon also funded me through his control of the mafia. Lastly, I was a Certified Public ountant. I work as a consultant, but only when I feel like it. The mafia''s missions were my main priority.


    "Got it," he said with a grin.


    I grinned back before stepping out of the car. "Drive safely."


    "Yeah." Finnick nodded and drove afterward.


    I went inside my condo building, taking in the familiar atmosphere. Here, I felt like I didn''t need to be strong or brave. I could let my guard down because I knew I was safe.


    "Good evening, Ma''am Sapphire," the staff greeted me with a bow. I nodded back at them.


    I admired the building''s gold and ck theme, every detail meticulously chosen-from the golden tiles to the chandeliers. Back when I was constructing this building, no one wanted to invest in me.


    Simon had tried to stop me at every turn, but he failed. We had an agreement: if I could build my ownpany, he would let me do as I pleased.


    My friends couldn''t help me financially because my father would easily detect it, but they used their skills to make this building profitable. Evangeline helped me with the designs, Haze handled promotions and business matters, while Tyler used his connections to bring in investors.


    Aside from earning money, I personally managed the financial aspects. I only hired a financial team after my business went sustainable.


    I can''t believe that at my age, I''ve already built and refined this building. I poured all my effort into aligning the design with my preferences.


    If my mom were still here, I know she''d be happy. This was one of her dreams, after all.


    "Anything unusual?" I asked Rita, my secretary, as she followed me toward the elevator. "You have a board meeting tomorrow, ma''am." She showed me my schedule.


    "I see," I replied, yawning. I was finally feeling the fatigue as I''ve been awake for more than 24 hours. "I''ll call you tomorrow."


    "Yes, ma''am," she affirmed..


    Rita exited on the 30th floor. That''s where I had her stay so she''d be readily avable whenever I needed her. It also helps her manage the business more effectively.


    Well, Rita isn''t just my secretary. She''s also a board director. On paper, she looks like a dummy director, but in reality, I''ve given her more authority than the others. She knows this, which is why no one dares to cross her in my absence. They can hate her all they want, but as long as she''s under my authority, she''s untouchable.


    When the elevator stopped on the top floor, the penthouse, I stepped out. I didn''t n to stay here today, but since Finnick dropped me off, I figured I could nap for a while.


    This might also be the effect of the poison I ingested earlier.


    I copsed onto the bed without even changing clothes. I was too tired to move... but, as always, my rest was interrupted. My phone was ringing. "Yes, Dad?" I answeredzily.


    I couldn''t be bothered. Why is this old man calling now?


    "Meet me at the hideout today," he ordered.


    "No, I don''t want to," I replied bluntly, sighing as I propped my feet up on the sofa. "Is this about another mission? I''m exhausted. Give me a break."


    Our agreement didn''t include meining about his orders, but neither did it state that he could pile task after task on me. I haven''t had proper rest in years.


    At this rate, I might die of exhaustion before I even get Mom back from him.


    "I wanted to ask you something." He cleared his throat. "Did anything unusual happen on the mission?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Why are you curious?"


    I tried to gauge his tone, but I couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Was he testing me because he knew something? Or was he genuinely asking? After a few seconds of silence, he finally answered.


    "Nothing," he said atst. "Fine, I''ll see you tomorrow. I''m letting this slide because you handled the mission well. Are you visiting your mom today?"


    "No, I''ll see her tomorrow," I answered coldly. "I want to sleep. Bye." I didn''t wait for him to respond before hanging up.


    I napped for an hour and, once I woke up, went straight to my routine.


    "Finally," I muttered as I got into my car and started driving toward my destination.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When I arrived, I parked in the empty space and hurried out of the car.


    The other mansion I secretly bought is in a rural area. It took me three hours to get here, but it''s the safest ce I know for hiding the people I want to protect. "Mommy!"


    "Hi, Mom."


    It was my children.


    My twins.

 Chapter 108: Only One Choice

    Five years ago...


    "They''re twins!" Evangeline eximed excitedly, her gaze shifting from me to my noticeablyrge belly. "I''m so happy! No wonder your belly is this big-it''s because there are two of them!" she added, pping her hands and bouncing slightly like a child.


    I didn''t know pregnancy could be such a headache. With all the pain I was experiencing-aching body, saggy breasts, constant headaches, stomachaches, and sudden mood swings-I didn''t even know where to focus my attention. But despite all this, it was worth it because my child... or rather, my children, are alive.


    Evangeline took care of me at her house. She''s hiding me for the time being. After my operation, she and Mason immediately brought me here, keeping everything under wraps.


    No one knew I was pregnant. Evangeline managed to silence the doctor who found out at the hospital. I don''t know how she did it, and I didn''t ask.


    "Jeez, I can''t wait to see a mini-Ash!" she squealed, her grin never fading.


    For a moment, it seemed like she had forgotten that Ash was the reason I was in this mess.


    Why my life-and even my baby''s life-had been in danger.


    He shot me, knowing full well it wasn''t just my life at stake.


    "Stop it, Evangeline," I snapped, ring at her. "This isn''t something to celebrate."


    I closed my eyes and draped an arm over my face.


    My life was ruined the day everything fell apart, but the lives inside me were just beginning. I''ll do everything to protect them, even if it means dirtying my own hands. "Thank you, doc." Evangeline ignored me and turned to the female doctor.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She pulled out an envelope from her Gi bag-thick with cash, enough to almost tear it open.


    The doctor nodded, smiling as she took the envelope and slid it into her bag.


    "Make sure she takes her meds daily. She also needs to avoid stress. Her pregnancy is fragile given her current condition," the doctor said.


    I thought I wouldn''t survive this, but it seems fate isn''t ready for me to die just yet. I swore to myself that I wouldn''t leave this world until I''ve had my revenge.


    "I got this," Evangeline replied with a confident smile, making a thumbs up.


    The doctor exited the room. Two bodyguards followed her, likely to escort and keep an eye on her.


    Evangeline seemed to trust the doctor, but at the same time, she took precautions to ensure she wouldn''t spill anything-especially to Simon. If anyone must not know about my situation, it''s him. I''m terrified he''d take my child and use them against me.


    Just like my mom.


    That''s why Mason and Evangeline did everything they could to recover my mom''s body that day. Thankfully, she was in a private hospital recovering. Although I don''t know where she is, I''m d she''s safe.


    "How are you? Feeling dizzy?" Evangeline asked as she approached me, sitting at the foot of the bed. "You look like shit, girl."


    "I know." I rolled my eyes, making herugh. She was obviously teasing me.


    Seriously, how could I even bother fixing myself up? It''s not just about me anymore. I have others to protect now.


    I don''t care if Ash is their father-they didn''t ask for this. I''ll never let my hatred for him affect them.


    "You look pale. Even paler than earlier," she observed, scanning my face. "Do you feel anything unusual?"


    "I feel sick. Almost every day," I admitted, closing my eyes. "And I feel like throwing up... especially because of your perfume. It''s horrible." I groaned.


    I couldn''t even finish my sentence. I felt like vomiting every time I spoke. I tried to push her away to distance myself from the scent, but she didn''t take the hint. She just stared at me in disbelief, her eyes wide before pointing a finger at me. "Your sense of smell is just abnormal because you''re pregnant! Do you even know what brand this is?" she asked, clutching her shirt and sniffing it. "It smells great! I picked this myself!"


    "I don''t care what it is," I weakly retorted, feeling like the awful smell was seeping into my veins. "You stink. Get away from me..."


    Still, I needed her. And I''m lucky to have her by my side.


    AFTER A few months, I gave birth to my twins.


    It wasn''t easy. I was inbor for almost half a day, and I honestly thought I was going to die.


    The pain was unbearable. I''d thought being shot was the most painful experience of my life, but childbirth was far worse.


    Gasping for breath, I watched as a doctor and nurse carried my children. A boy and a girl. Even though I could barely keep my eyes open, I still managed to smile as I looked at them. I''m a mom now, and I''m proud to have brought them into this world healthy.


    "What''s their name?" Evangeline asked as she entered the room.


    "It''s a secret," I replied with a grin. "You''ll find out when I decide to tell you."


    She pouted at my response, but I chose to ignore her. Once I recover, I have no ns to stay here. If Evangeline has severe trust issues with people, mine are just as bad, especially with her. She''s part of a mafia. If you''re loyal to an organization, you''ll do anything for it-even kill someone close to you.


    I need to gain power as quickly as possible to protect my children.


    "How are you?" I hadn''t noticed Mason had entered with Evangeline. I must''ve been too deep in thought.


    "I''m not fine. Can''t you see?" I asked sarcastically, raising my hand. He winced at the sight of the IV attached to me. Afraid of nothing but scared of needles? Weird.


    Mason took a seat beside Evangeline. "You should rest and recover quickly. I have something to tell you."


    "Mason!" Evangeline red at him, making me frown. "This isn''t the right time for this!"


    "Is something wrong?" I asked, confused.


    "Don''t mind him, Sapphire. Just rest, and we''ll handle everything for-"


    "Titania is already in my father''s hands."


    My eyes widened in shock. I covered my mouth, my fists clenching so tightly that I felt the sting of the IV needle.


    I don''t hate them... but I hate Simon. Even at the end, he only thinks of hispany. He''ll use my weak mother for his schemes-schemes I''ll uncover soon enough.


    "Mason, you should''ve let her rest before dropping that! You''re too harsh!" Evangeline scolded him, but I quickly stopped her.


    "It''s fine. At least now I know what''s happening," I said, silencing her.


    I''d rather know what''s going on than have them keep secrets from me. At least now I can think and act quickly.


    "I''m sorry we couldn''t protect her..." Mason apologized, holding my hand. "But we promise to take care of you. At least that much."

 Chapter 109: Twins

    I doubt it.


    I wanted to say that out loud but chose to stay silent.


    This is what I''ve been talking about-I''m not safe here. I need to leave with my children as soon as possible and hide them somewhere no one can find them.


    I have two options if I want to gain power quickly.


    Coleman or Parker.


    Go to the enemy''spetitor, or y directly with the enemy.


    "Press the red button if you need anything-"


    "Set me up a meeting with Simon," I interrupted Evangeline.


    If I want to gain power and destroy the people who ruined my life, I''ll need to keep my enemies close-and dismantle them from the inside.


    "MOM? Are you here with us?"


    I was jolted back to reality when my daughter called out to me. I hadn''t even noticed that I was sitting on my legs, lost in thought about the past. Chiara was waving both hands in front of my face. "W-What?" I asked her, blinking twice.


    She crossed her arms over her chest and stared at me, refusing to answer my question.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I looked at her. Chiara Coleman.


    She was wearing a white dress with matching white doll shoes. Her hair was styled in twin-tails, and she was giving me puppy eyes. She got her cute face, chubby cheeks, and double eyelids from me. I''m pretty sure her personality came from me too.


    "Hmph!" She suddenly scoffed and rolled her eyes. "You''re not paying attention, Mom. You deserve punishment." Punishment?


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing from my daughter. Where did she even learn about punishments? Did she... pick that up from me too? "Ouch!" I winced when Thunder flicked my forehead out of nowhere.


    It wasn''t that hard, but it was enough to startle me. His tiny hands couldn''t hurt me much anyway.


    Thunder Coleman.


    If Chiara took after me, Thunder clearly inherited Ash''s features. Even as a child, it''s already obvious that he''ll grow up looking a lot like Ash.


    The only difference between Thunder and his dad is their personality. Thunder seems to have taken after Mason instead. They''re both quiet and not very talkative. Ash isn''t like that-he''s yful, although not as mischievous as Haze. "Why did you flick me?" I asked, raising a brow.


    I barely have time to visit them since I''ve been so busy. I can''t help but feel like I''m not taking care of them properly anymore. It scares me that they might grow up rebellious like me.


    "Because you were spacing out, Mom," he replied without hesitation, his tone cold. "She''s been calling you for a while now," he added, pointing at Chiara, who was now grinning as she examined Thunder''s hair.


    I also looked at it and gasped.


    "What happened to your hair, Thunder?" I gently pulled him closer to inspect it. "Won''t this make your hair fall out? It''s tied too tight."


    I already knew who did it-Chiara. No wonder she couldn''t stop grinning; she had pulled one of her stunts again.


    "My scalp is getting itchy," Thunderined, turning his back to show off his hair.


    I winced. I know how heavy-handed Chiara can be because she once tied my hair the same way. Let''s just say it wasn''t a pleasant experience, and I genuinely thought I wouldn''t be able tob my hair properly afterward. But Chiara has always been a frustrated hairstylist. I guess it''s her passion.


    "It actually looks good on you!" Chiara protested when she saw Thunderining.


    She tugged at her brother and pulled out her phone from her pocket, taking pictures of his hair. "Look here! The pink hair tieplements your skin tone perfectly!"


    She even pped her hands and bounced slightly in ce. I quickly scolded her, worried she might trip and hit her head on the floor. I still don''t understand where she gets her boundless energy. Neither Ash nor I have that trait.


    Thunder looked at me as if asking for help, but I just chuckled. My twins are so cute. Sometimes, I still can''t believe they''re my children.


    "Come here! Let''s add more bows!" Chiara said excitedly, her eyes sparkling. "I just realized I didn''t tie the other side of your hair because Mom interrupted me!"


    "Chiara," Thunder warned, his tone low.


    I ignored them and checked my phone. It was already one o''clock in the morning, yet they were still wide awake. Their sleeping schedule was still out of sync.


    I''d sent them to the States with their nanny, Darcy, for a while, but they keptining and came back within a month.


    "I just need to finish three more bows so it''ll look even cuter," Chiara pleaded. "Please? Pretty please?"


    "No. Stay away from me," Thunder replied firmly.


    Chiara pouted while Thunder furrowed his brows. Watching them, I couldn''t tell if they were about to pull each other''s hair or reconcile in the next moment. "Thunder-"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I said no."


    My gaze lingered on Thunder. Every time he acts like this, I see Ash in him. If Ash ever meets him, he''ll immediately know they''re father and son. They look so much alike. But I won''t let that happen.


    "Do you know that every time you say no, I hear yes?" Chiara teased, her frown turning into a mischievous grin. "Come here! Let''s finish what we started!"


    Chiara started chasing Thunder, who immediately ran away, clutching his hair. It was oddly adorable seeing him run coolly yet desperate to avoid his sister.


    Just watching them makes me feel sane. Moments like these help me forget what I''ve done. I run an illegal organization, take lives, fulfill missions for my father, and asionally buy men to satisfy desires I can''t ignore. Sometimes I wonder how my life turned out like this.


    But I will not drag my mother or my children into my mess. If I''m taking someone to hell with me, it''ll only be Ash.


    "Chiara, Thunder. Stop that," I told them.


    They stopped, walking toward me together. Chiara reached for Thunder''s hair again, but I called her name sharply. She froze mid-action, then lowered her hand, biting her lip.


    "Peace, Mommy," my little girl said, shing a peace sign. "I wanted to tie your hair when you visited us, but since you didn''t, I practiced on Thunder!"


    I couldn''t help butugh. Thunder shot me a re, so I quickly stifled myughter and cleared my throat. If my daughter is lively, my son is definitely grumpy.


    "And you''re proud of that?" Thunder scolded his sister. "I can''t take this anymore, Mom."


    He was about to remove it when Chiara interrupted him.

 Chapter 110: Loyalty

    "No! That''s my masterpiece! Why would you take it off?" she protested. "You''re so mean, brother!"


    Thunder was born a few minutes before Chiara, so she calls him her older brother even though they''re twins-a fraternal pair.


    I knelt down and ced a hand on Chiara''s head. She''s sensitive. She might think we don''t like her "masterpiece" since we''ve been teasing her.


    Her eyes were already welling up, though she was trying hard not to cry in front of her brother.


    "Chiara, listen," I said, cupping her cheeks. "Do you see your brother''s hair? If it falls out, you''ll lose a brother."


    "Will he disappear? That''s great!"


    I blinked twice. At that moment, I saw myself in her. The same feeling I get every time I take a life-that''s what I saw in my daughter.


    I froze, unable to react. Is this how my past haunts me?


    "Chiara!" I shouted her name, but she just grinned and grabbed my hand.


    "Just kidding, Mom," she said quickly before looking at Thunder, her brows furrowed. "Come here, ugly. Let me take off my beautiful creation." She rolled her eyes. THE HOUSE I built has three floors.


    The first floor contains the living room and dining area. The second floor houses their bedrooms, the maid''s quarters, and my room, while the third floor has their yroom and the rooftop. That''s where we often eat and y when I have time to stay here.


    They were ying while I sat on the couch, resting for a bit. I hadn''t had much sleep-just a short nap beforeing here. But I don''t mind sacrificing sleep if it means I get to see them.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I opened my eyes and saw they were still engrossed in their games. If there''s one thing my twins agree on, it''s ying with robot cars and action figures. Chiara was the morepetitive one, pretending to attack Thunder''s action figure. "Your powers are no match for me, big brother!" she dered with a mischievousugh.


    I shook my head. If she grows up to be feisty, I won''t be surprised. I closed my eyes again, hoping to sneak in a quick nap, knowing I might not get another chance soon.


    But I opened them again when someone sat beside me.


    "Why haven''t you visited us for so long, Mom?"


    It was Thunder. He had left Chiara to y by herself and came to sit beside me.


    "Mom''s been busy. I needed to take care of some things." I adjusted my seat and faced him. "How are you and Chiara? How''s school?"


    "We''re fine," he answered promptly, sounding mature beyond his age. "We just miss you a lot. As for school, we''re managing, even with homeschooling."


    I nodded, gently ruffling his hair.


    "By the way, what are those ''things'' you''re taking care of, Mom? Can we help?" he asked seriously, making me pause mid-ruffle.


    I haven''t been the most hands-on parent, but I''ve made sure they understand why I''m doing all this-to protect them. Chiara is too young to fully grasp it.


    What I don''t understand is how mature Thunder is for his age. Sometimes, I talk to him about things regarding the house more than I do with Darcy, our maid.


    His life, like mine, has forced him to grow up too quickly.


    "Thunder... it''s not the right time for you to worry about those things. All you need to do is focus on your studies, okay?" I told him. "Is homeschooling hard? You know you can study abroad if you-"


    "If studying abroad means we''ll rarely see you, then we''d rather stay here."


    That''s why they came back. My chest ached at Thunder''s words. I''m their mother, yet they''re the ones making sacrifices to be with me.


    "Should I call Darcy now? She''s upstairs. She knew you''de but is still scared of you," he said, pointing to the second floor.


    No wonder she didn''te out, even though she knew I was here. It wasn''t intentional, but I had once terrified her because of something that happened to Thunder. He got a minor burn on his arm during one of my visits.


    I had assumed it was due to her negligence, but it turned out Chiara was the culprit. While ying, they spilled some hot milk, which sshed on Thunder. That incident taught me to ask questions before overreacting. "I already apologized," I said defensively.


    "But the pain you caused her stays the same."


    That was thest thing Thunder said before heading upstairs.


    The fear will never fade.


    He was referring to Darcy, but it felt like those words were for me, too.


    As much as I wanted to hire more maids and caretakers for them, Darcy is the only person I trust when ites to my children. I can''t bring myself to hire anyone else. That''s why she receives a sry from me that''s far more than she''d earn anywhere else.


    Also, they''re incredibly safe here. That''s why I haven''t bothered hiring security guards. Only I and one other person I trust are able to enter the house. The gates are password-protected, and I chose iris recognition because it''s the most secure option I could think of.


    Just in case, Darcy can press a button in either Thunder''s or Chiara''s room to signal an emergency or danger, and either I or someone else will immediatelye to their aid.


    "Sapphire." Someone called my name as they entered the room.


    "Finnick," I responded, calling him back. "How long have you been there?"


    I thought he was taking a break after his mission, which is why I told him to go home. I didn''t expect him toe here instead.


    "I was just getting some fresh air outside," he replied. "Do you have a n?"


    I suddenly remembered what he asked me yesterday during the mission. It''s why he''s sure I won''t act without thinking things through. He knows I have children to protect. I can''t afford to die recklessly.


    To be honest, though, my actions yesterday were rash. If Ash hadn''t been there, I might have died.


    That''s also why Finnick is so curious about my past-because he knows parts of it. Especially now that he''s met the reckless Ash, who acts as if nothing bad ever happened to us.


    "As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to your twins," he said coldly before heading back outside.


    I think he''s giving us some privacy, just like he''s always done before.


    I may not have many people I trust, but I''m grateful that, even in this cruel world, there are still a few I can count on.

 Chapter 111: Breaking In

    "MOMMY, are you going to leave us again?" Chiara asked as she woke up, catching me getting ready to leave.


    It was already six in the morning, and I had things to take care of. I''ll miss them as much as they''ll miss me, but I hope that one day she''ll understand I''m doing this for them.


    Thunder was still fast asleep, probably tired after chasing Chiara aroundst night. Finnick had already left. He only visits asionally, but I still pay him, even if he doesn''t do much. It''s my way of securing his loyalty. I don''t want to go, but I have to.


    I wanted to tell her that, but I knew she wouldn''t understand.


    "Yes, Chiara," I said instead. "Be good, okay? Don''t tease your brother too much."


    I needed to head back to the hideout today. Simon was sure to summon me, and I also nned to visit Mom.


    I quickly got ready and left the mansion. I always made sure no one followed me whenever I arrived or departed.


    Once in the car, I managed to drive even though I felt lightheaded. There wasn''t much traffic since it was still early, and the ce where I was hiding Chiara and Thunder was more like a province.


    I was enjoying the quiet peace inside the vehicle when someone called.


    "Hello, Evangeline?" I greeted her, keeping my eyes on the road.


    "Do you have some time to spare?" Her tone made me frown. She didn''t even greet me back.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced at the clock before focusing on the road again. "I''m a little busy, but I think I can spare some time. Why?"


    "I discovered something... and it''s unbelievable," she said, her tone amused but with a serious edge. "What I found in Senator Windwood''s hideout was out of this world... but it''s real." "Congrattions," I said mockingly, remembering what she did during her mission.


    She manipted me into doing my mission at the same time she was raiding Senator Windwood''s house. It wouldn''t have bothered me if she hadn''t involved Ash in her n. "You''re mine until the end."


    I suddenly recalled what he''d saidst night. Even though he wasn''t here, I could smell his cologne. That was strange-why could I smell him when he wasn''t around?


    "Fuuck."


    I quickly pulled over to the side of the road and rubbed my face. I figured it was due tock of sleep. Maybe I needed some rest... or a distraction.


    I grabbed the bottled water from the passenger seat and drank it, trying to clear my head.


    "On second thought, I remembered I have something important to do-"


    "If you don''te now, you won''t find out what I discovered," Evangeline said with a hint of intimidation. "This is the only time I''ll talk. Who knows? By this afternoon or tomorrow, I might change my mind." I rolled my eyes but smirked. She really knew how to get to me.


    "If you''re curious,e to the Parker Company at exactly ten o''clock. Mason and Haze will join us," she said with authority. "And don''t forget to bring Ash."


    At that, I mmed on the brakes, almost hitting the steering wheel. Luckily, mine was the only car on this bridge. Otherwise, I''d have been cussed out for reckless driving.


    "Bring who?" I asked, confused, but she hung up before I could get an answer.


    "Bitch!"


    Momentster, my other phone rang-the one I use for business.


    An unregistered number.


    I grabbed it from thepartment and answered. Before I could say anything, the caller spoke.


    "I''m in front of your unit," he said coldly. I didn''t need to ask who it was. His voice gave him away instantly. "Fetch me, or I''ll break in."


    "Why are you there?" I didn''t bother hiding my irritation when I asked him that.


    My grip on the steering wheel tightened, clutching it like my life depended on it. I couldn''t risk losing control and crashing my car just because this guy was testing my patience. "If you''re that curious,e over here quickly."


    I heard him chuckle even under the circumstances. And somehow, I could picture him smirking, which made my temper re even more.


    "I might get bored and break into your unit. You know I''m capable of that, right?"


    Before I could reply, I heard a faint noise on the other end, and the call ended. Frustrated, I brushed my hair aside and let out a deep breath. Self-control.


    I could manage it with anyone, but with him? My resolve crumbled every single time. Just like before, when I swore I wouldn''t fall for him.


    Yet, I did exactly the opposite. I didn''t just fall in love-I fell hard.


    So hard I drowned in my own feelings... while he left me stranded in the middle of the sea.


    "Damn you, Ash."


    I felt like I was about to fly my car off the road as I sped toward my building. The mere thought of him being there made me restless. How did he even get in?


    And worse, how does he know which unit is mine? Is he standing in front of my penthouse right now?


    The longer I thought about it, the more unsettled I became. After all these years of nomunication, he suddenly shows up whenever he pleases.


    He hasn''t changed-still the same person as before.


    I don''t understand what he wants from me or why we need to go to Parker Company together. But what confuses me the most is why Evangeline keeps helping him, even knowing everything that happened. Her loyalty won''t get us anywhere. I need solid evidence to prove Ash wasn''t the one who tried to kill me back then.


    We''re cousins... so why would she side with the enemy?


    "Fuck it," I muttered angrily, the only thing I could do as I approached my condo building.


    I need to dispose of him as quickly as possible... because Chiara and Thunder don''t deserve a father like him.


    WHEN I finally arrived, I tossed my car keys at the valet without a second nce. I went to the penthouse and tried to find him.


    Where the hell was he?


    "Looking for me, baby?" he asked, suddenly appearing in front of him.


    Unlike his usual self, he looked formal today-white dress shirt, ck coat, and cks. His hair was neatlybed back, as if he''d juste from an important meeting or event.


    "Get out," I told him.


    I still didn''t know how he got inside my unit. Did he use his connections to bypass security-even in my ownpany?


    "Is that how you treat a customer?"


    I felt him sit beside me, his intense stare boring into me even though my eyes were closed. I tried to ignore him, thinking about something else, but no matter what I did, my thoughts always circle back to him. I alwayse back to him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 112: From Hell

    "Do I need to repeat myself, Ash Cassius?" I asked, feeling irritated.


    "First time you''ve called me by my full name, Sapphire Jade." He smirked, taking the phone from his pocket. "I loved it. Say it again-I''ll record it this time." I raised an eyebrow. What the hell?


    I lunged for his phone with thoughts of throwing it off a rooftop, or smashing it to bits. But he quickly pulled it away, grinning.


    "I don''t have time for your games," I said, my voice firm.


    He smiled. "Well, I have plenty of time."


    "I''m not in the mood, Ash. I''m warning you."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hate it. Why wasn''t he intimidated by me like everyone else?


    He took out what was inside the bag he was holding, and my forehead creased as I saw it was a strawberry cake.


    "You like this, don''t you? I bought it for you," he said, holding the cup out toward me, but I didn''t take it.


    But my stomach growled so badly, so I stepped aside from my pride for now.


    "There''s a reason I came here," he said, smiling as I ate the strawberry cake. "If you want to know why, have breakfast with me, Sapphire."


    I COULDN''T understand how the hell I ended up here, sitting across from him in a restaurant here in my condo building, eating breakfast with my enemy.


    "Were you starving for a month? Slow down," Ash said, seeing how I''d been shoveling rice into my mouth nonstop.


    I''m only like this because I''m nervous, jerk.


    I wanted to say it, but I knew he''d misinterpret it, so I swallowed the words.


    "The food is great. You''ve hired top-tier chefs, huh?" he added, trying to make conversation.


    I didn''t respond. Instead, I checked my phone, which had vibrated three times. I hadn''t answered because I was busy eating.


    "Evangeline''s been calling me nonstop," I said, showing him my call log. "Isn''t that why you''re here? She told me earlier that you''d bring me if I wanted to know what she found."


    "I wasn''t nning to go there," he said, making me look at him in surprise. "I told her clearly-I''m not interested in whatever she''s going to show."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Then why are you here?"


    "Because what I''m interested in is right in front of me."


    His gaze stayed locked on me, making me freeze. My breath caught as my heart pounded uncontrobly.


    "I just wanted to see you."


    My ears were betraying me, making his voice sound sincere... even lonely.


    I shook my head quickly, trying to shake off the questions flooding my mind.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked, but he didn''t answer.


    Acting as if he didn''t hear me, Ash continued to eat instead.


    I leaned back in my chair, crossing my arms, ready to leave anytime. He seemed prepared too; as soon as he finished eating, he fixed his things.


    "I have a lot of questions, but I know you won''t answer them... So let me ask just one," I said, hoping he''d respond. "Where have you been? Where did you hide all those years?" Because I''ve been looking for you.


    He didn''t look surprised by my question. In fact, he seemed to have anticipated it, the corner of his lips lifting into a small smirk.


    "Hell," he said, standing up to leave. "And it was all because of you, Sapphire."


    SEEING ASH early in the morning wasn''t a good idea. Now here I am, in a sour mood as I arrive at Parker Company.


    "Good morning, Ma''am Miller."


    Employees greeted me as I walked in; some of them knew me. I was often in their CEO''s office when I had nothing else to do.


    I simply nodded before walking past them. I had changed my clothes-a white sleeveless shirt, white zer, and a ck pencil skirt partnered with a ck high heels.


    At the very least, I wanted to look presentable despite my sleep deprivation.


    I quickly made my way to the elevator, closing the doors before anyone else could get in. I pressed the button for the 30th floor, where Mason''s office was located. "It''s all because of you, Sapphire."


    Ash''s words reyed in my head. I couldn''t ask him what he meant because I froze. By the time I gathered my thoughts, he was gone.


    I kept thinking about it as the elevator ascended. Our brief eye contact had left asting impression-the pain and anger in his eyes were seared into my mind. Why did he seem so mad at me? I should be the one feeling that way, shouldn''t I?


    Because he shot me.


    He tried to kill me.


    There''s no reason more valid than that.


    Lost in thought, I didn''t realize I had already reached the 30th floor. I quickly walked to the familiar door ahead.


    I knocked on the door, though I rarely did that. Normally, I would just walk in. Maybe today I wanted to appear polite.


    "Come in," Mason called from inside.


    I opened the door, and there he was-Mason, sitting casually in his ck swivel chair. He wore a sharp two-piece suit that highlighted hisposed, cold aura.


    His elbows rested on his desk, and his face leaned on his palms as he silently observed me.


    "Hi, girlfriend," he teased, shing a grin.


    It had been a while since Ist saw him, but he hadn''t changed a bit-still looking the same and teasing the same way. Despite his cold demeanor toward others, he was just as yful as Haze when it came to me. "Gross, Mason," I replied, rolling my eyes. "Stop it."


    He onlyughed, raising his hands in mock surrender.


    Some employees here thought Mason was my boyfriend. Despite years passing, I never used Parker as my surname. I didn''t want Mason dragged into any mess.


    Even though Simon''s affection for Mason often put me in dangerous situations, I loved him like a brother. I didn''t mind doing what I was now, as long as he was happy running thepany. Engr. Mason Parker, MBA.


    CEO, Parker Company.


    Seeing his name te made me smile. I was so proud of him. He deserved all his sess after the sacrifices he made, including giving up a social life while pursuing his MBA. He had to take extra courses since his degree wasn''t in business, but he still managed to excel.


    Shutting the door behind me, I approached therge ck couch in front of Mason''s desk. Sitting there were Evangeline and Haze, facing each other.


    Evangeline wore a white long-sleeve blouse paired with khaki cks and white heels. Haze, on the other hand, sported a new haircut, his slightly messy hair adding to his bad-boy charm.


    He also had a ck piercing in his right ear and wore a khaki coat with matching cks. I raised a brow as I nced between the two of them. They looked oddly coordinated. "Did you two n your outfits?" I asked seriously, noting how they looked ready for a party.

 Chapter 113: The One Who Left

    As if on cue, Haze paused from scrolling on his phone, raising a brow, while Evangeline nced at him too.


    "We had a business meeting beforeing here," Evangeline answered, turning to Haze. "But I didn''t know he''d wear khaki. Copycat."


    She rolled her eyes, making meugh, while Haze frowned deeply at herment.


    "Since when did you own khaki?" he retorted, clearly annoyed. He dropped his phone, directing his attention entirely to her.


    If I end up single forever, I''d still be happy as long as my friends find their own happiness. I already have my kids, and I don''t need another rtionship if betrayal is all that awaits me.


    "I''ll changeter. I don''t want to match with you," Evangeline added, shrugging. Haze simply went back to scrolling on his phone, unbothered.


    Shaking my head, I sat beside Evangeline and leaned toward her. "Still in denial, huh? You''re just giddy," I whispered.


    "Shut up, bitch," she hissed, frowning as she shoved me away. Then she quickly pulled a bottle of alcohol from her bag, spraying her hands.


    I justughed before I crossed one leg over the other. I waited to see what would happen now that we were all together.


    It looked like a reunion... an iplete one.


    "Where''s Ash?" Evangeline asked as she finished cleansing her hands. "I told you. Bring him with you."


    "He didn''t want toe," I replied tly before resting my head on the couch. I was greeted by the expensive chandelier that probably cost more than the entire office of Mason. "He already told you that earlier, but you still insisted. It''s like college days, Evangeline Rose."


    I suddenly remembered the time shemanded me to make Ash''s band perform during freshmen week. Old habits don''t change. We''re older now, but she still uses that same tactic.


    "Then, I won''t tell you the thing I discovered. It''s up to you," she threatened, but I just smiled.


    As if I cared about that. I''m sure I''ll find out someday what she discovered.


    "You can leave now," she said to Haze, who had been quietly sitting in front of us.


    I nced at Mason. He wasn''t joining us because he was busy reading the documents on his desk. I didn''t know what was more exhausting-doing dangerous missions or being stuck in this luxurious cage, working nonstop for the rest of your life?


    I''m the adventurous one. I prefer both. That''s why I also tried to be a Certified Public ountant, in case I get bored with gunfights. I like holding both guns and pens at the same time.


    "Hey, Evangeline. I just got here, and now you''re going to kick me out right away?" Haze responded, clearly annoyed. "Let me sit for a while."


    Soon, they started arguing. It almost felt like they were about to throw pillows at each other in Mason''s office.


    Feeling bored, I grabbed the remote from the mini-table and turned on the TV. The first news I saw was about Senator Windwood.


    "Senator Windwood was found dead in his house this morning. It''s reported that he ingested poison, which led to his death," the reporter said. "ording to police, his bodyguard found him lying on the floor, holding an injection in his hand-" I immediately clicked the power button to turn off the TV. Something felt off because the news seemed manipted. I''m sure of what I saw that night. There were many reporters before Finnick drove the car, but now the news is saying he died at home.


    That guy practically lives in bars, though.


    What are those people hiding? Why do they need to fake his death?


    "Haze..." I heard Evangeline speak.


    That''s when I suddenly remembered that Haze was allied with Senator Windwood. He was staring at the TV seriously, although I turned it off. After a few seconds, he turned back to us with a raised eyebrow.


    "It''s fine. Dad wants to cut ties with Windwood anyway. I just don''t know why." That was all he said.


    It seemed like he had a problem, but he wouldn''t tell us anything.


    "Aren''t you mad?" Evangeline asked. I could sense her concern.


    It wasn''t surprising. Even though they were enemies, they were once ex-lovers. Just like me and Ash, they knew each other well.


    "Why would I be mad? You''ve already finished the job you should have done," he answered in a serious tone. "I just want you to be careful... It''s not a joke to fight against those in politics."


    He was telling us to be careful, but he was only looking at Evangeline. Sometimes, I get confused by Haze, but I think he''s even more confused with himself.


    "I''m leaving." Haze stood up and pocketed his phone. "I have something to take care of."


    "Hariette?" I asked.


    He didn''t answer me. Instead, he walked out the door. He didn''t even say goodbye to Mason. He seemed too preupied with whatever was on his mind.


    And Evangeline was the same. Haze had already left, but she was still staring at where he had sat. I knew it. I wasn''t the only one who noticed what Haze did earlier.


    I don''t know if it''s safe to assume that he''s still in love with Evangeline, but he has Hariette. It''s not easy following that woman around. He''s obsessed with her.


    I said to Evangeline, "He has someone now. Find someone for yourself."


    In her frustration, Evangeline walked out, leaving me and Mason alone. Iughed because I think they''re both in denial. They''re so old, but they still act like children.


    The agenda was canceled, so I and Mason just caught up with our recent events. Mason and I just caught up, and I ended up telling him that Ash came to my building earlier. Mason had no idea what happened between us. I didn''t want to ruin their friendship, so I kept everything to myself... But I guess I can gradually open it up to him.


    "Really? He told you that?" he asked when I mentioned thest sentence Ash told me earlier.


    I nodded. "He did. That''s why I''m more confused."


    "And why?"


    Shit. It was a slip of the tongue. I should have kept that thought to myself, but I said it out loud.


    He frowned while looking at me, waiting for my response.


    "Because we broke up years ago." Luckily, I quickly came up with an excuse.


    That''s what everyone knows. We broke up because of a misunderstanding.


    "If anyone should be hurt, it''s me," I added, avoiding his gaze. It was the truth, anyway.


    But I didn''t expect his answer.


    "It''s not like that. Pain doesn''t always belong to the one who was left behind. The one who left was in pain too," he told me seriously. "Sometimes, the pain is doubled... even tripled for leaving someone they didn''t want to leave in the first ce."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 114: Welcome To The Dark World

    "Where are your wordsing from?" I asked, tilting my head.


    To my surprise, Mason stood up and pulled me out of the office.


    "Hey-What the heck!"


    I had wanted to ask what he meant by his words, but he practically dragged me to the door.


    We rarely see each other, yet this is how he treated me.


    Does he have a love life he''s not telling me about?


    "Maybe it is," I finally said to myself before going inside the elevator.


    I went to the parking lot and entered my car. I started the engine and headed toward the ce where my mother was staying.


    It was just a house far from the city. Its appearance was deceptive, though-looks haunted on the outside, but elegant and well-maintained inside. "Take a break," I told the two guards stationed outside as they greeted me.


    They looked utterly exhausted, probably from being chewed out by Simon again. The only reason his employees stay is because of his money.


    I picked up that trait from him-using money to manipte people and buy their loyalty.


    "This way, ma''am," a maid said with a smile, leading me to my mother''s room.


    It was my second time visiting here, and the first time I''d seen this maid. The first time I came, only the guards and nurse were around.


    Simon is so cruel. After all the missions he made meplete, he wouldn''t even let me visit here once a week.


    That''s why every second here is precious. I don''t answer calls or reply to any messages, no matter how urgent. Nothing is more important than my family. They''re my priority above all else.


    When we entered the room, I froze at the sight of Mom lying on the bed. A nurse and a doctor were checking her vitals.


    When they noticed me, they nodded and left the room, followed by the maid who had guided me.


    "Mom..." I slowly approached and sat on the chair beside her.


    I took her hand, averting my gaze as I noticed the IV lines connected to it. Gently, I stroked her hand with my thumb. Her hands looked lifeless and frail after all these years.


    "How are you, Mom?" I asked, staring at her.


    I wanted to look at her, but at the same time, I wanted to look away. She wore a white hospital gown that seemed too big for her now.


    Her body had deteriorated so much over the years.


    "I''m here again..." I said softly, tears spilling from my eyes. "Open your eyes so you can see me..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Memories of our time together flooded back. The days when, even though we fought, we still loved each other. The times she scolded me but would reconcile soon after. And those moments when her actions were hard to understand. She did it all for me... and for her love for Randall.


    I shut my eyes tightly, biting my lower lip to suppress my sobs, my hand still holding hers.


    She is still alive, but barely holding on. She hasn''t woken up since the day she was shot. Only God knows if she''ll ever wake up... or if she''ll wake up at all.


    But I''m still hoping-that hope keeps me fighting, no matter how difficult it gets.


    I let all my tears flow. I still vividly remember the way she parted her lips, blood spilling all over her body. She looked at me... and Silver.


    She couldn''t believe that the man she thought loved her almost killed her.


    It was the same for me.


    I nced at my hand and saw the faint scar on my palm. It''s faded over the years, but it''s still there.


    A constant reminder of the blood contract I made with Simon five years ago.


    "But it has a price, my child." Simon stood from his swivel chair, approaching me. "You don''t have any money. So, how will you repay me? My knowledge, experience, and skills aren''t free."


    He was right. I didn''t have a single cent. All I had was my anger-and my will to live, long enough to kill everyone who had ruined my life.


    "You can use me however you want," I said without hesitation, my voice cold and unyielding. "For as long as you want."


    This is why he impregnated my mother in the first ce-to create me. And now, here I was, offering myself to him.


    I saw the grin spread across his face at my words. "I''ll train you in exchange for your service. You know how much I''ve wanted you to join the mafia."


    There was no mistaking the satisfaction in his voice as he spoke. He didn''t care about my mother-or even me. We were tools, expendable in his eyes. "I have another condition," I interjected.


    He raised an eyebrow but gestured for me to continue. He didn''t appear annoyed by my demand. If anything, he seemed to expect it.


    "No matter how hard it gets... my mother must stay alive." My fists clenched as I thought of her. "Whatever happens, you can''t kill her or put her in danger." "epted," he agreed without hesitation. "But what do I get in return?"


    "I''ll destroy everyone for you."


    And once it''s over, I''ll destroy you too.


    Without hesitation, I grabbed a nk sheet of paper and a pen from his desk.


    This would be a handwritten contract. I didn''t trust his word, but I would trust a documented agreement.


    "Clever," hemented as I handed him the paper. He read through it with a satisfied smirk, nodding as he did.


    The document was short: just the date, our names, the agreement, and the conditions.


    "Until I achieve my personal goal," Simon read aloud. "What is it, child?"


    "I believe that''s none of your business," I replied coldly.


    His grin widened, and he didn''t press further.


    He reached for the pen to sign, but I snatched the paper back before he could. He didn''t protest but raised an eyebrow at my actions.


    "We won''t sign with ink," I said as I picked up a cutter from the pen organizer and sliced my palm.


    The cut wasn''t deep, just enough for blood to flow. The sting was sharp, but I ignored it.


    I let my blood drip onto the paper. A handwritten contract, sealed with blood.


    "Brilliant."


    Without hesitation, he did the same. Unlike me, his expression didn''t waver. He felt nothing-not pain, not emotion.


    And so, I struck a deal with the Devil himself-my own father.


    If this was the only way to rise again, I would do it.


    "Sealed with blood, Simon," I said as I wrapped a handkerchief around my palm. "A breach of the contract will end your life."


    He didn''t respond to my threat. Instead, he extended his hand toward me, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "Wee to the dark side of the world, my child."

 Chapter 115: Keep Her Safe

    Before I knew it, an hour-my limit-had passed, yet I still didn''t want to leave the room.


    "It''s time for me to go..." I said, holding her hand onest time.


    I had no idea when I''d visit her again. Things were getting busy and messy... and my father was bing moodier by the day.


    "Next time, Mom. I''ll see you again." I stood up and kissed her forehead.


    This situation she''s in breaks my heart. Whatever she''s dreaming about right now, I hope it''s making her happy. At least in her sleep, she can experience some joy, as life has been far too cruel to her. She''s alive, but only for a purpose-Being Simon''s hostage.


    I do wish I could tell her about some of the things happening in my life. However, everyone here works for my father, waiting for me to slip and say something they can report back to him. I won''t let that happen.


    "Take care of her," I said to the female doctor waiting outside the room. I gave her shoulder a light tap.


    It wasn''t friendly. It was a warning. If I ever find out they''ve done anything to harm my mom, I''ll make sure they regret it.


    My dark side knows no bounds... I could push it to unimaginable extremes.


    Still, I try to restrain myself for my kids'' sake. I don''t want to be so dangerous that even they wouldn''t be safe around me.


    UPON LEAVING, I was escorted by two bodyguards. They didn''t treat me like a princess, but like a prisoner who might do something deadly if left unsupervised.


    Once they dropped me off, I drove straight to my building. I took a deep breath while repeating a statement like a chant.


    Everything will be alright.


    I made my way to the penthouse and copsed onto the couch. My stomach growled and ached, but I ignored the hunger and closed my eyes.


    I didn''t even notice when I drifted off-I was just that tired.


    I prayed for a peaceful sleep, and I had it. I had a dream with my family-Mom, Chiara, and Thunder-walking together at the park.


    But then, I heard a gunshot. Everyone around me disappeared.


    "Chiara? Thunder?" I called out, but no one answered.


    The scenery shifted. The trees withered, and the sunlight dimmed until I could barely see anything. I wasn''t afraid of the dark, but I was terrified of losing my loved ones. Because losing them means losing myself, too.


    "What the..." I couldn''t finish my sentence as a sharp pain pierced my chest.


    When I touched it, my eyes widened in horror.


    Blood.


    It was flowing relentlessly, and the pain grew more intense. I grimaced, struggling to breathe as I pressed against my wound.


    That''s when I noticed someone standing in front of me. He was holding a gun, pointing it directly at me. A smirk spread across his face as he reveled in my suffering. "Die, Sapphire..." he whispered, his grin widening.


    Die.


    I felt like I was losing my sanity-whether from the bullet wound or the realization that Ash was the one who shot me.


    Then, a ringtone broke on my dream that turned into a sudden nightmare. "Fuck."


    I woke up panting and drenched in sweat. My eyesnded on the tablet on the side table. It was connected to the CCTV feed from the house where Chiara and Thunder lived. Seeing them ying in the living room eased my mind.


    "It was just a dream, Sapphire..." I murmured, tapping my chest lightly to calm myself.


    This is why I avoid sleeping. Even in my dreams, the trauma from five years ago haunts me. It''s been half a decade, and I still can''t let go, subconsciously clinging to it. I picked up my phone. Why was Evangeline calling me at this hour?


    "What?" I answered without bothering to say hello.


    My head still ached, so I put her on speaker and went to grab some water.


    "Grumpy!" sheined, making me raise an eyebrow.


    Not at her words, but at her tone.


    "Are you drunk?" I asked as I started preparing lunch. "At noon?"


    She didn''t reply, so I kept talking.


    "What is it this time? Haze again?" I asked while whisking some eggs.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It''s not!"


    "Ah, okay. It is." I smirked.


    Evangeline never fails to surprise me. She''s only fallen for two guys, and both couldn''t return her feelings. I don''t think I can bear seeing her heartbroken for the third time.


    If this keeps up, I might just set her up on a blind date.


    "So, why''d you call?" I asked, certain she hadn''t called just to tell me she was drunk.


    "Let''s drink!"


    I smirked at what she said. I don''t even know where she is, but I hope she''s safe.


    "I''m one hundred percent sure you''re going to regret thister," I told her, chuckling a little.


    I ended the call and texted Haze instead, telling him to find Evangeline and pick her up.


    I really hope hees to his senses. With all the women he''s juggling, he can''t even figure out who he really likes.


    Two women are waiting for him-Hariette and Evangeline. He needs to decide soon, or he''s going to lose them both.


    I ate the scrambled egg that I cooked. Now, I''m back on the couch. Taking my other phone, I started watching the video on the SD card I''d found in Senator Windwood''s room.


    It was a recording of a conversation between my father and Senator Windwood. Out of all the videos I found, this was the only one without sound.


    Strange.


    Perhaps the content was too confidential to risk recording audio.


    I had a feeling this could give me a lead.


    I was about to call Kesha to send her the file. She''s great at transcribing even without audio. But I stopped, remembering Evangeline''s words. "There''s a mole in your organization."


    I dialed a different number instead-Someone I trusted not to be swayed by bribes or money.


    "Hello?" the voice on the other line answered.


    "Hi, Tanner."


    I had his number from our student council days in college. Apparently, he hadn''t changed it all these years.


    "Can you spare me five minutes? I need a favor."


    As he agreed, we met at a coffee shop near my building.


    "I need the transcription of this video," I slid the SD card toward him.


    It wasn''t the original, just a copy. I''ll always keep the original with me.


    "And make sure Evangeline doesn''t find out about this."


    "Why?" he asked, confused, slipping the card into his shirt pocket. "She''s my boss."


    Because I want to keep her safe.

 Chapter 116: Video

    Those were the words I wanted to say, but instead, I pulled my checkbook and pen from my bag.


    "How much?" I asked, raising an eyebrow when Tanner chuckled softly.


    "Money won''t do, Miss Miller," he replied in a cold tone. "Just make sure you find the truth in whatever you''re investigating... so Evangeline can finally be at peace." "Got it," I replied. "Anyway, do you like my cousin?"


    I''d been dying to ask that since our college days.


    "No," he answered quickly. "But I do want her to be happy."


    His sincerity was undeniable. The tone of his voice was so heartfelt, it tugged at me.


    But I didn''t believe he didn''t like Evangeline. His eyes lit up when I mentioned my lovely cousin.


    He stood, pointing to the card in his pocket. "I''ll have this ready by tonight."


    "That fast?" I raised an eyebrow.


    I was expecting it to take days... but by tonight?


    "Trust my skills the way your cousin does," he said before walking away.


    I PACED back and forth inside my unit. I started working on other tasks, but I eventually stopped when I realized my focus wasn''t on any of it.


    My mind was wandering somewhere else. Could it be a bluff?


    It was already ten in the evening. I should have gone to bed instead of waiting for Tanner.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. It was Tanner.


    "I thought you were all talk," I greeted him, making him chuckle.


    "Check your email," he instructed. "Your personal email, not the one you use for work."


    My jaw dropped. No one knew about my personal email except for my close friends. I rarely used it.


    "How did you-" I stopped mid-sentence.


    Tanner was a hacker. Why was I even surprised he''d figured it out?


    "That''s creepy. You could''ve just asked for it. I would''ve given it to you."


    Instead of responding or apologizing, the line disconnected. I shook my head, wondering how Evangeline managed to recruit someone like Tanner into her organization. They''re opposites in some ways, but oddly simr in others. Both are rude.


    I sat at my study table and opened my personal email. There it was-the document Tanner sent, attached to the video I''d given him.


    The file was heavily encrypted. No wonder he felt confident sending it through email. He made sure only I could open it.


    I clicked on the document and the video. My eyes widened as the video now had sound. It wasn''t muted before-it was just that the voices had been so faint, almost imperceptible. "Nice one, Tanner," I smiled.


    Shortly, the conversation began.


    "I wanted to enter politics," my father said.


    He was sitting across from Senator Windwood, legs crossed, leaning back on the couch, a cigarette in hand.


    "That''s a good idea, sir. Entering politics will give you and yourpany the immediate you need," Senator Windwood replied with a grin. "Once you''re in, no one will dare oppose you." He held a ss in his hand-probably alcohol. They were drinking as they talked. Typical for rich men like them.


    Never in my life did I expect Simon to be interested in politics. With his attitude, he wanted to run for office? I couldn''t imagine the lives of the citizens if he actually seeded. "What do you want to be? I can help you," Senator Windwood asked.


    My father took a drag from his cigarette.


    "President," he said without hesitation, picking up a ss of alcohol from the side table and taking a sip.


    For someone with no experience in politics, he was aiming so high. Why did he want to run for president? He had an agreement with the Greensmiths-they handled all the political dealings. The Greensmiths were highly influential, even internationally, especially in Britain. Among all of us, Haze was the wealthiest. That''s why he could do whatever he wanted without much effort. I couldn''t me him for finding life boring-it''s his reality.


    "It''s too early for that, sir," Senator Windwood said, and I silently agreed. "You still have a lot to go through."


    The Greensmiths might have their illegal dealings like us, but they genuinely cared for their people. They wouldn''t harm the innocent.


    Not that it made them saints. They still had their dirt-but at least they weren''t the worst.


    The worst were in my bloodline.


    "Why?" Simon asked, raising a brow.


    "Maybe you should start by running for senator, sir-"


    "I want to be the president of this country. What''s wrong with that?"


    He flicked his cigarette, and the ashnded on Senator Windwood''s face. It wasn''t much, but it must''ve stung. I could see why he was angry-he hated being told what to do.


    I''m the same. We both despise being ordered around.


    "Why would I lower my dreams just because someone like you doesn''t believe I can achieve them?" Simon asked coldly.


    Senator Windwood was busy brushing the ash off his face. So, Simon grabbed his ss, ready to hurl it at the senator.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "How brutal..." I couldn''t help butment.


    "C-Clyden Greensmith wanted to be president, too," Windwood stammered, barely able to meet Simon''s gaze. "H-He even announced that he will run in the next presidential race." Woah.


    That wasn''t bad news at all. I''d seen him a few times at Greensmith events, and he always struck me as genuinely friendly-no pretense.


    "Exactly," Simon smirked, his expression darkening.


    "Sir?"


    "That''s why we need to do something to eliminate him... like, killing him in secret."


    What the heck?


    I always knew Simon had a ruthless streak-he was notorious for killing countless people. But his own childhood friend? Someone who hadn''t even wronged him?


    I reyed the video, going back to the exact moment. The words were the same, unchanged. It was... real.


    "I can make you the vice president," Simon whispered, but his voice was still loud and clear in the recording. "We should take the Greensmith down."


    I blinked twice, staring nkly at myptop. The screen had already gone ck, but I could still see their faces-Senator Windwood and Simon. Their voices echoed in my mind. What the fuck did I just watch?


    Leaning back in my chair, I spun it in circles, hoping dizziness would be better than letting my thoughts spiral.


    I grabbed my phone and typed a message to Simon.


    [Let''s meet tomorrow.]


    I shook my head as I hit send. I''d confront him about everything. This video might be the reason why he wanted me to kill Senator Windwood.


    This video was solid evidence of his plot to assassinate Clyden Greensmith-a massive scoop for the media and a sure path to Simon''s downfall. And mine, too.


    I couldn''t use it against him just yet. His fall would inevitably drag me down with him. That wasn''t an option, not now.


    I''d wait for the right time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 117: Wanna Play With Me?

    The next morning, I went to Simon''s office at the hideout. As expected, he was already there, working his ass off. "Hey," I greeted, settling onto the couch.


    I crossed my legs and arms, not breaking my gaze from him. He simply raised a brow at my intense stare.


    "Now that I''m here, what do you need?" I asked, cutting to the chase, remembering that he also wanted to meet me before.


    "Did anything strange ur when you were doing the mission?" he asked directly, mirroring my bluntness. "Like... your first loveing back to you?"


    I could say I was surprised, but deep down, I''d been expecting this. Almost everyone in the mafia was loyal to him. This moment confirmed what Evangeline had told me: there was a mole in my team. I''d have to root them out before they wrecked everything for me... and for my ns.


    "None of your business," I said, trying to keep my tone polite, though it came out sarcastic.


    He mmed the files he was holding onto the desk and red at me. "You are my business, child. Just make sure you don''t go running back to him."


    I smirked. He was so worried about his organization. Who else would clean up his messes if I left and went with Ash?


    I didn''t reply. Instead, I shifted the conversation to what I''de here for-This time, it''s my turn.


    "Have you ever treated anyone as a friend?" I asked.


    "No. Everyone is an enemy." He answered without a moment''s hesitation.


    And that was it.


    I immediately stormed out of the office, fully aware he was now suspicious of my behavior, but I didn''t care anymore. I knew I was far from perfect, but I valued my rtionships. Betraying someone close to me was unthinkable.


    Every second I spent near him made me see how vile he truly was. It wasn''t good for me-or for the people I intended to spend my life with.


    I was terrified of bing like the monster who created me. Truly, I was.


    THE DANCING lights greeted me as I entered the new bar I found online. It wasn''t too close to the hideout where Evangeline could find me instantly, but also not too far that I couldn''t make it home afterward. I came here because I wanted to drink-and maybe try something different.


    "Don''t you have anything stronger?" I asked the bartender, who was busy mixing drinks for other customers. "This tastes like garbage."


    After saying that, I poured the rest of the drink onto the man sitting beside me. Someone who, unfortunately for him, recognized me.


    He was one of my father''s pawns. That automatically made him one of mine as well, didn''t it?


    He didn''tin, and wiped his head with a handkerchief instead. As far as I knew, he was one of the men tasked with cleaning up my father''s messes.


    This guy told me he''d been assigned to take care of me. As if I needed anyone''s concern. Damn them all.


    "Sorry, ma''am," the bartender muttered before quickly whipping up another drink.


    He''d better make this one stronger and tastier. Otherwise, I might not just pour it on someone next time-I might smash the ss into his face. I wouldn''t even hesitate.


    Soon enough, he handed me another drink. I took a sip and was pleasantly surprised. It still tastes fucking bad.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Hey," I called out to the bartender.


    I threw the ss toward him, watching as he flinched in surprise. I missed him on purpose.


    "ck Label. Now," I ordered, pouring the frustration out of my voice.


    The bartender was shaking so much that he couldn''t even move, his eyes darting to avoid mine. Meanwhile, the man beside me quietly continued wiping his head. I didn''t bother knowing his name. Puppets didn''t need names.


    Finally, the bartender handed me a bottle and a fresh ss. I poured a drink, savoring the bitterness mixed with a refreshing aftertaste. This was what I looked for in alcohol-something to dull my thoughts and let me forget.


    I started drinking one ss after another. I wanted to drown in this temporary pleasure, knowing it would fade when I woke up. The music was too loud, and the stares from people around me were starting to irritate me. What began as an enjoyable seat at the bar had turned into a chore. I needed space. Maybe I''d book a room upstairs.


    "Come with me," I told the man beside me as I stood up. "I have something to discuss."


    He watched me with a piercing gaze.


    I walked to the second floor, the man trailing behind me. On the way, I passed an open room and couldn''t help but nce inside. A couple was in there, making out shamelessly. The man was pounding into the woman, her screams a mix of pain and pleasure.


    A flicker of heat ignited in me, but I pushed it aside.


    I entered an empty room-Room 203-and the man followed me inside. As soon as he shut the door, he began to ask, "What is i-?"


    He didn''t get to finish. I punched him square in the face with all my strength, ensuring he''d be knocked out cold. The big guy crumpled to the floor, blood streaming from his nose.


    My right hand throbbed from the impact, the bones likely bruised.


    "Nightlight Club, Room 203. I need a cleanup here. ASAP," I said, calling Finnick. "Don''t call me when you arrive. I want to spend my night in peace."


    I ended the call and smirked, flexing my sore hand. The pain was worth it. Now I could do whatever I wanted without someone watching me. Maybe I''d drink more. Maybe I''d find someone to fuck.


    And I did. Momentster, I was on the dance floor, swaying my hips as I held a ss of alcohol in my hand. I poured it over my chest, earning cheers from the crowd, especially the men. My vision was almost spinning, and my whole body was heating up as I walked back to the countertop. I wanted to sit down for a while, but then, I bumped into someone else. "Damn..." I cursed in a whisper when I realized that this someone could be my man for tonight.


    Both my hands were on his chest, while his hands were on my wrists. I looked at his hands and bit my lower lip when I noticed how veiny they were.


    I wonder what it would feel like if he finger fuck meter.


    I don''t know if I was intoxicated by the alcohol I drank... or his presence. Instead of stepping away, I pushed myself closer to the man I didn''t even know. "You smell nice," I told him in a seductive tone. "Wannae with me?"


    I won''t ept no as an answer.


    "Sapphire."


    I blinked dreamily as I looked up to see his face, only to find out that the man I was shamelessly hugging was the guy I shouldn''t be near in the first ce. Oh, fuck. It''s Ash.

 Chapter 118: Don’t Dismiss My Feelings Like That

    I backed away, making me dizzy from the quick movement. I was about to fall when I felt his hands gripping my arm tightly.


    "Let me go," I told Ash firmly, but he didn''t listen.


    He slowly pulled me toward a couch. He sat in front of me, grabbed the drink from the ss, and downed it.


    "Why the fuck are you here?" I asked him.


    "This ce doesn''t belong to you," he answered before downing another drink.


    He looked pissed... yet hot.


    I shook my head at the thought. This must be because of the alcohol. If I had known it was him, I wouldn''t have done something so embarrassing. "Rest and call a cab. Go home," Ashmanded.


    "Why would I?" I raised an eyebrow. "I''m not done enjoying myself here."


    "Because you''re looking for someone to fuck?"


    His jaw clenched as he stared at me, his gaze darkening.


    "What happened to you, Sapphire?" he asked incredulously. "Is this what you''ve been doing since you left?"


    "Guess who''s talking, Ash."


    He was turning the tables. Instead of feeling the lust, I felt my blood boil because of him.


    "You know what? I can''t wait to kill you and your whole n." I leaned back on the chair and closed my eyes... only to open them again as I felt someone''s lips crashing into mine.


    I tried pushing him away, but he quickly grabbed both my hands and pinned them to my sides. I knew I could use my legs... but his kisses were so gentle yet aggressive at the same time.


    I felt him biting my lower lip, and I groaned. He used the opportunity to explore inside my mouth.


    My heart was beating so fast. It was crazy. I felt like I was losing my breath, especially when he angled my head to kiss me the way he wanted.


    We were both panting when he let go of me. I managed to kick his stomach as soon as I got the strength, but it seemed like nothing to him.


    He smirked at me as he wiped his lips with his thumb.


    "The feeling is mutual..." he murmured as he gave me another kiss for the night. "Fucking mutual, Sapphire."


    "And why would it be mutual?" I raised a brow, my lips brushing onto his.


    Secondster, I stepped away from him. Grabbing a ss of wine from the table beside me, I continued.


    "I didn''t do anything to you, Ash. It was your family who ruined me. You and your father tried to destroy me."


    They were the ones responsible for our pain.


    I clenched my fists and ced them on the table, holding back my anger. I couldn''t figure him out. It seemed like he wanted to love me and hate me at the same time. Or is it just me?


    "That''s just your perception, Sapphire," Ash said, staring at me intently.


    His gaze pierced my soul, full of unspoken words I couldn''t understand. I didn''t know where his hatred and loneliness came from.


    Shouldn''t I be the only one feeling that way?


    "Think outside the box..." he said coldly but gently. "Unlearn and rethink everything. That''s the only way you''ll see the missing piece."


    He took a step toward me, but then he nced around the room, bit his lip, and stepped back before walking away.


    It felt like a dagger pierced my heart. After taking care of me, kissing me, and making me feel like he still cared despite our tragic past, here he was, acting like a jerk and talking about wanting to destroy the entire Parker n.


    "Fuck."


    That''s all I could say as I ordered another drink. I was wasted, but I still wanted more. I wouldn''t stop until I drowned out everything... especially this feeling. Pain.


    The unending pain I kept trying to bury deep inside, but it only grew stronger, consuming me whole.


    I was about to take another shot when someone snatched the ss from my hand.


    "Share some with me, will you? You''ve been drinking non-stop," Finnick said, downing the alcohol in one gulp before sitting across from me.


    I raised an eyebrow, wondering why he was here, but then I remembered I''d called him earlier. He was the one cleaning up my mess today... like almost every day. "Fin-" I stopped.


    I was about to tell him to leave me alone, but I realized I might need someone to get me home. Otherwise, I might end up sleeping at the bar.


    "Nothing." I shook my head and massaged my temples.


    I could smell the alcohol on his clothes. It seemed he''d been drinking before he came over. His expression was neutral, as always. I''d only seen him panic once or twice.


    "I thought you needed some help." He moved the drink and ss out of my reach.


    I wasn''t in the mood to argue, so I let him.


    "I don''t need anyone''s help," I said firmly, my eyes narrowing.


    He smiled sadly. "You do."


    I red at him, hoping to intimidate him, but he held my gaze. His eyes grew darker with every second.


    "I''ve never seen you like this. Wasted... helpless," he said, grabbing my clenched hand. "Let me help you."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you hear me earlier, Finnick?" I yanked my hand away. He looked irritated but said nothing. "Help is for the weak. I don''t need it."


    His actions reminded me of Ash, and that infuriated me.


    "Finnick, make yourself valuable until the day you die," I told him. "That''s how you stay alive."


    Just like what I did-Especially when I have the SD card everyone''s after.


    To be safe, I brought it here with me. I didn''t know what might happen next. For now, I''m secure as long as no one finds out I have it. But I know I can''t hide it forever. This tiny object is my greatest weapon-and my greatest curse.


    Finnick listened intently, leaning on the table with his elbows, resting his chin on his palm.


    "I like you," he said suddenly, catching me off guard.


    "What the fuck?"


    It wasn''t the right response, I know, but I couldn''t help it. Heughed at my reaction, but I stayed serious.


    "If that''s a joke, I''ll kill you," I threatened.


    His smirk widened. "I know there''s someone else in your heart, and I don''t n to make you fall for me... but don''t dismiss my feelings like that, Sapphire."


    His tone was stern, his gaze unwavering. For the first time, I saw vulnerability in him.


    "And you shouldn''t dismiss your own feelings either."


    His words hit me harder than I expected. Memories I''d been trying to suppress flooded back, overwhelming me.


    "You can stop now, Sapphire..." Finnick said softly as he pulled me into a hug. "If it''s too much, you can step back and rest."


    And before I knew it, I dozed myself to sleep.

 Chapter 119: A Mystery To Solve

    "OH, SHIT." I muttered under my breath as my head throbbed painfully the moment I woke up.


    The sun was too bright. Instead of opening my eyes, I opted to stay under the covers, pulling the nket over my head. I just wanted to sleep a little longer.


    I was drunk, but I remember everything. Ash''s presence, Finnick'' confession... and me, getting wasted after that conversation between Senator Windwood and Simon.


    "It''s fucking mutual, Sapphire."


    "Damn it." I shot up from the bed, remembering Ash''s wordsst night.


    I forced myself out of bed and dragged myself to the bathroom.


    I was aplete mess. My curly hair was all over the ce, drool streaked the corner of my mouth, and my cheeks were so red it looked like I''d been pped ten times. I winced as I tried to recall how many bottles I had drunkst night. I remember the conversations but not the number of drinks. I''d lost count.


    After washing my face, I brewed a cup of coffee. I took out the SD card I had hidden beneath the espresso machine. It was one of the least likely ces for intruders to check if they ever searched my ce.


    "How can I use this?" I examined the card carefully. "I need to use this in the best way possible..."


    It''s like the world''s most dangerous firecracker. If I used it recklessly, I''d only end up hurting myself. I needed to be careful.


    For now, I had to figure out if anyone else already knew about this.


    Later, I headed to our hideout to take care of business. As the representative of the Parker Organization, I had to be present for significant transactions. Today, we were dealing with a VVIP client purchasing weapons from us. Simon was supposed to be here, too, but he said he wasn''t avable today, so we went ahead without him.


    "Good deal," my client said, extending his hand for a handshake, which I epted with a smile.


    "Til next time, sir," I replied.


    The transaction went smoothly. Since it was a VVIP, the tip I received for facilitating the deal was mind-blowing-five hundred thousand dors for something that requires almost no effort on my part.


    It''s no wonder why so many people choose to run mafia organizations and engage in illegal activities rather than start legitimate businesses.


    I would stay in this dirty organization for now, but once everything was settled, I nned to leave. If there''s one dream I have for Chiara and Thunder, it''s to keep them away from this kind of life. I''ve experienced the worst, so I want only the best for my children.


    Once the transaction was done, I called Simon. He''d told me to contact him once the meeting was over. While he trusted Mason to make decisions, I always needed his approval.


    "Transaction sessful," I told him as soon as he picked up. "I don''t have any missions for now, right? I need to take care of my other business."


    "Are you sure you''re not hiding something from me?" he asked, his voice authoritative over the phone.


    I wasn''t sure how much he knew, but I could tell he was fishing for information. He wanted to find out if I was lying about what I saw at that ce.


    "Do you think I can hide something from you?" I shot back, leaning back on the couch. "I spend more time here at the hideout than at my ownpany. Do you really think I have the energy to keep secrets?"


    He was silent for a few seconds before replying. "That''s good. You can handle your other obligations for now. I won''t call you in the meantime."


    The call ended. I smirked as I stared at his name on my contact list. I was ying with fire.


    If I gave him the card, he''d kill me. If I didn''t, someone else probably would. No matter what I did, the oue would be the same. I''d die-with a purpose.


    "I''m on my way, Rita," I told my secretary as I drove my new Ferrari. "Tell the board to get ready."


    "Noted, ma''am," she replied.


    I ended the call and sped up the car. I nced at the rearview mirror, smiling at the sight of the gold ne with a cross pendant.


    For now, this was the safest ce to hide the card. But it couldn''t stay here forever. Someone might try to kidnap me sooner orter. And I was right.


    When I arrived at my penthouse, I immediately sensed something was wrong. The ce was so messy. Even the flower vases were broken all over my unit.


    "Call the maintenance and security team," I told my secretary in a low voice as I scanned the ce. "Someone broke in."


    I added, "Do this quietly. Clients might freak out if they knew that the CEO got robbed. I don''t want the stock price to drop."


    Is mypany''s security system not strong enough that someone could cause trouble here? Or maybe... Did the intrudere from within thispany itself? "Yes, Ma''am," she affirmed.


    "Go straight to the meeting room after this. We still have a board meeting," I ordered and ended the call.


    After changing into a white formal dress paired with white heels, I went to the meeting room.


    Thankfully, the meeting went fine. They just raised concerns and tasks that needed to be assigned to different departmentster.


    "Meeting adjourned," I dered.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The board members left, and Rita went to the penthouse to take care of the mess there.


    That person after me wasn''t just after the SD card. They were threatening me... like telling me that if I go against the current, that wouldn''t be the only punishment I''d face.


    I stayed inside the meeting room for a while, thinking about where I could hide the pendant. The safest ce I know is the house where I hid Chiara and Thunder... No, I couldn''t. I''d be risking their lives if I did that.


    What''s the strangest ce I could hide something that no one would ever think of? Right now, I really don''t know... until an idea struck me. Why didn''t I think of this earlier? Minutester, I left the meeting room and went to the parking lot. I''m certain someone''s following me, but I couldn''t tell who it was.


    With so many people here in thepany, it would be hard to make a random usation.


    Simon already knows something... or if it wasn''t him, it''s someone else who also has an interest in the card. But at this point, a n was already forming in my mind. Well, I''ll give that person a mystery to solve.

 Chapter 120: Plans and Destinations

    "WHY ARE you here?" Mason asked as soon as I entered his office.


    "I missed you," I said sweetly, smiling, though it quickly faded when he just stared at me, frowning.


    "Am I not allowed toe here if I want to? I''m your ounting consultant."


    Despite my excuse, Mason just raised an eyebrow at me.


    He didn''t answer. Instead, he turned his attention back to the documents on his desk.


    I let out a small huff of disbelief. Honestly, he can be really infuriating. I came to visit him, yet he might as well push me out the door. Well, I''ll see him again tomorrow during hispany''s board meeting.


    On to the next destination, Sapphire.


    "WHAT ARE you doing here?"


    Like Mason, Haze asked the same thing when I visited the Greensmith Medical Hospital. He was wearing a brown three-piece suit, and though his hair was a bit messy, it somehow suited him.


    Haze is undeniably attractive. That much is a given-and the reason he''s been adies'' man for as long as I can remember.


    "Oh,e on. That''s the second time I''ve heard that today." I couldn''t help but feel irritated. "Does nobody want to see me?"


    He just smirked at me while adjusting his sleeves. He seemed to have something urgent to do, but unlike Mason, he looked ready to entertain me anytime. Maybe that''s what politics taught him-social skills and goodmunication.


    "I''m just surprised. With how busy you are, you made time toe here?" His phone vibrated, but he declined the call and slipped it back into his pocket. "You''re up to something, aren''t you?"


    I smirked. As expected of him, he sensed that I had an ulterior motive foring here. I thought Mason would ask the same, but he seemed too burdened by the world to care.


    "Secret," I whispered in his ear, patting him on the shoulder. "How''s Harriette?"


    "I don''t know. She''s probably fine, sitting around somewhere, drinking coffee," he replied sarcastically.


    I just shrugged. "How about Evangeline?"


    I saw him get flustered, parting his lips slightly.


    "She''s at herpany, working-" He stopped mid-sentence, realizing what I was doing. "Wait, why are you even asking me this?"


    I shook my head and chuckled softly. He seemed annoyed but tried not to show it.


    "Quit being a womanizer. You''re too old for that." I gave his shoulder a firm pat, making him wince. "So, who do you really like between the two?"


    I couldn''t help being curious about Haze''s love life. I''m eager to see who he''ll end up with.


    Haze leaned in close to my ear. I thought he was finally going to tell me the answer, but he didn''t.


    "Secret," he teased,ughing loudly. People passing by turned to look at us.


    Annoyed, I raised an eyebrow and my middle finger at him.


    "Idiot."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    That''s all I said before leaving, massaging my temples.


    Mason and Haze, those two fools, were stressful to deal with. But what matters now is heading to my third destination. Second mission? Aplished.


    "YOU''RE FIRED!!" Evangeline''s voice echoed as she stomped out of one of thebs.


    "Whoa, whoa..." I muttered in amusement, watching the scene unfold. It''s a shame I didn''t have popcorn for this.


    Things were getting interesting. I hadn''t expected this kind of drama when I arrived at Evangeline''spany.


    "S-Sorry, ma''am!" the poor employee stammered, holding Evangeline''s arm.


    Uh-oh. Wrong move.


    "Do I have to repeat myself? Get out of my f. cking sight!" Evangeline shoved the employee''s hand away, spraying alcohol on her arm. "And don''t touch me!"


    No one dared intervene. Who would, anyway? This was Evangeline''s territory.


    This was Varlett Pharmaceuticals, apany she owned. It was separate from Varlett Corporation, her family''s business. She was managing twopanies at once. I don''t know how, though. Feeling bad for the employee, I decided to step in.


    "I can handle this," I said to the employee as I handed her my handkerchief. "Just leave for now, before she gets even angrier."


    Evangeline shifted her sharp gaze to me. Frustrated, she took off herb coat and tossed it my way. Iughed as I caught it.


    "She''s not angry already?" the employee asked timidly, her voice trembling.


    I burst outughing at her question. "It''s hard to believe, but this is just her warm-up," I whispered. "She''s terrifying when she''s truly mad."


    The employee nodded nervously and left. Evangeline''s word was absolute-once she decided she was done with someone, she meant it. But when ites to Haze, she''s different.


    "What happened?" I asked, thinking she''d cooled down. But my assumption was wrong.


    "She almost put everyone''s lives at risk!" Evangeline yelled, her voice resonating with fury. "You know how dangerous liquid nitrogen is when ites into direct contact with skin, right? Well, she bumped into it! It nearly spilled onto some other chemicals and even onto my staff!"


    I see. That''s why she was angry. She had always cared deeply for her people, even back in college.


    I nced at her hand and noticed small cuts. They looked painful, but it seemed she had no time to acknowledge them, consumed as she was by anger.


    "Rx. People are staring," I said, trying to calm her down, but it didn''t work.


    "I don''t care," she snapped, snatching herb coat from my hand. "I''m not in the mood for this."


    She was about to storm off when I said, "Want some ice cream?"


    She stopped and turned to re at me. "What do you think I am, a child?"


    "You''re not, but you need something that will cool your mind." I held her hand gently, not caring whether she''ll curse at meter. "Let''s go."


    I took her to an ice cream shop near herpany. The ice cream tasted amazing, and honestly, it rxed me too. Plus, it was perfect for this scorching hot day.


    "So, what do you want, my lovely cousin?"


    Like Haze, she could sense there was more to my visit. But unlike him, she didn''t press me directly. Maybe she thought I''d ask her for information in exchange for something of mine.


    Not that it mattered-she wouldn''t agree to any deal like that. She was far too stubborn.


    "Nothing much. I just wanted to see you," I smiled. "And maybe we could grab drinkster?"


    She smiled and nodded, and we clinked our ice cream cups together.


    AS I finished hanging out with Evangeline, I went to a nearby restaurant to prepare for my next destination. Sighing in relief, I realized I was the first to arrive for my meeting.


    I was meeting with a potential investor and told Rita I could handle this one alone.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Winston," I greeted as I stood and shook his hand. "So... have you thought about it?"


    As expected, he was easily convinced by my business proposal. It wasn''t a bad deal, after all. I always ensured fairness for both mypany and my investors.


    "Thank you, Mr. Winston," I told him as he got into his car and left.


    My next stop was a ce I hadn''t been to in five years.


    The cemetery.

 Chapter 121: Who’s Playing Games With Me?

    "I didn''t expect to visit you here..." I said softly, gazing at Randall''s tomb.


    I had ced him in a mausoleum, partly for my mom''s peace of mind. I wanted her to feel he was resting in a dignified ce.


    . I knew how much she had loved him and how hard it was for her to keep living, knowing he was gone.


    "Wherever you are, I hope you''re safe. That''s what Mom would want for you too," I murmured, cing a bouquet of flowers on his tomb before bowing my head in respect.


    After spending some time there, I returned to my car. I hadn''t realized how much I''d been driving all day, and my body was starting to feel the strain.


    As if on cue, Evangeline texted, asking me to meet her at a bar. Of course, I picked the ce.


    "Are you getting drunk again?" she asked when she saw the number of bottles on the countertop. I ordered many. "Are you a drunkard?"


    I chuckled and shook my head. "No. I just wanted this ce to be my endgame."


    After all, it was where it all began.


    This bar is where I first met Senator Windwood... and Ash. Out of all the ces I''d been today, no one would guess where I hid the SD card.


    As I sipped my drink, an unknown number called me. A strange feeling crept over me as I answered.


    "Clever, Sapphire," a distorted voice said through a voice changer.


    It had to be the person following me earlier. The fact that they had my number meant they were close.


    "Did you like my little mystery game?" I teased. I heard them chuckle on the other line. "Figure it out. Find where I hid the one thing that can destroy you." With that, I ended the call.


    But before anything else, I needed to uncover their identity. Was it my father... or someone else trying to ruin me?


    THE NEXT morning, I rushed to the hideout. Fortunately, Kesha was already in her room-a space packed withputers and keyboards, some of which were glowing. The sight made me grimace as I quickly averted my gaze.


    "Here," I said, handing Kesha a sh drive.


    I''d stored the recording of my conversation with whoever that person was on it. That person might have been clever enough to use a voice changer, but I had a hacker on my side. "Thanks." Kesha inserted the sh drive into one of her systems.


    She rapidly typing across multiple keyboards. Strings of indecipherable code and data scrolled across her screens, and just looking at it made my head throb.


    I turned my attention away, unwilling to let it overwhelm me further.


    "Are you done yet?" I asked.


    "Just a minute," she replied seriously, keeping her eyes on the screens.


    I nced at my phone to check the time. It was only seven thirty in the morning. If this wrapped up soon, I might still make it to the Parker Company''s board meeting at eight o''clock. Missing it wasn''t an option. This person wanted me to uncover who they were, while I wanted them to discover where I''d hidden the SD card. Which of us would prevail? I had no intention of losing this game.


    My hopes soared as Kesha''s fingers danced across her keyboard at an impressive speed, her brows furrowed in concentration.


    I anticipated some breakthrough after her intense work. But instead, she spoke in a tone that immediately made me raise an eyebrow.


    "I... failed," Kesha admitted in a low voice. "A conversation recorded with a voice changer isn''t easy to undo... but this one has encryption on top of that."


    Her words confused me. What the hell did that mean? I knew what encryption was, but what did it have to do with this recording?


    "I don''t understand a word of what you just said, Kesha. Can you exin it in simple terms?" I said, irritated, rubbing my temples.


    I doubted I''d make it to the board meeting. I''d sacrificed that meeting to be here, and I refused to leave without answers.


    "Sorry," she chuckled. "It means there''s a clue hidden in the recording you gave me. It contains another file... and I think it might have the person''s voice without the voice changer."


    "Then why not decrypt it?" I asked, baffled. "This is your expertise, Kesha. It''s exactly why I hired you. I trusted your skills."


    For a fleeting moment, I considered giving the recording to Tanner instead. But what if he was the one who had called me? I recalled all the contents of the SD card-but nothing else stood out. There had to be something more. Something deeper.


    "Decrypting it would put the entire organization at risk," Kesha said, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    It made my blood boil. How could a simple recording pose such a threat?


    "It''s just a conversation!" I argued.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "It''s not just a conversation-it''s a trap," she replied, her tone firm. "Whoever this person is, they knew exactly how you''d react. This might be someone close to you."


    She handed the sh drive back to me. Though fuming, I managed to keep myposure.. I took it from her hand and slipped it into my pocket.


    "It contains ransomware," Kesha continued. "That''s why I couldn''t decrypt it right away. I had to weigh the risks."


    "Ransomware demands money. That''s not an issue," I interrupted. "I''m willing to pay whatever it takes."


    "But it''s not demanding money," she said softly, her voice almost trembling. "It''s demanding... this."


    On the screen was an image-four cryptic pictures forming a word or phrase.


    The first image was a bright light. The second was clear water. The third was a picture of Thunder. And thest was... a picture of twins?


    "Fuck," I muttered in surrender.


    I told Kesha to stop the decryption. That person knew my secret. I couldn''t act recklessly-my children''s safety was at stake.


    But... only Evangeline and Finnick knew about this. I rubbed my temples, trying to calm the storm in my head. Suddenly, I didn''t know what to do anymore.


    "Forget what you did today. And make sure no one else finds out about this." I pulled my phone from my pocket and opened my banking app. "I''ve transferred the money to your ount." Without wasting another second, I hurried out of the hideout. It was already past eight.


    I caught a glimpse of Finnick in my peripheral vision, but I didn''t have time for small talk-I needed to act quickly.


    As I drove, the events of the past few days swirled in my mind.


    Damn it. Who could it be? Who''s ying games with me?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 122: They’re Dead

    "I DON''T want to see you."


    That was Mason''s greeting as I entered his office. No one else knew that inside his office was my own little workspace-a mini-office he''d set up just for me.


    I rarely came here, so it worked fine for me.


    "As if." I rolled my eyes. "I told you, I''m your ounting consultant."


    I opened the ss door and stepped into my office. The white-and-ck-themed cubicle greeted me,plete with a ck PC and keyboard to stop therge desk I had personally picked. Simple. Minimalist. Exactly my style.


    "You''re fired."


    I let out augh and ced my ck bag on the chair. "You can''t fire your own sister, Mason-"


    I froze mid-sentence when I noticed unfamiliar items on my desk. They weren''t mine-pink and overly girly. A ponytail holder and... ace bra?


    "Whose stuff is this?" I asked, gulping as I pointed to the items. "Do you have a girlfriend working here?"


    I held up thece bra, showing it to my visibly flustered brother, who rushed over to snatch it from my hand. What the hell? The thought that he might''ve done something indecent in my space made me want to gag. Maybe it''s time I got my own office.


    "Shut up," he muttered, grabbing the bra and the hair tie from me.


    He was hiding something-I knew it. Sooner orter, he''d find someone, and honestly, it was about time. After all the years he spent looking after me, he deserved his own happiness.


    "Grumpy." I smirked, deciding to change the topic since he looked so ufortable. "Did the board meeting end already? That was fast."


    "It''s eight forty-five already," he replied, pointing at his watch. He pulled some folders from his desk drawer and handed them to me. "Here. Study these."


    The folders contained the financial statements for the quarter-the ones discussed in the board meeting earlier. I needed to review them before speaking with Mason and asking about certain parts of the statements. Using that, I crafted suggestions to help improve thepany''s profitability. Of course, I wanted thepany to seed-bigger profits meant bigger shares for me.


    Once I was done, I headed to a vacant room next to Mason''s office, only to get pissed off. Some damned manager tried to harass me. Maybe he thought I was just an ordinary employee he could mess with.


    "If you don''t have anything professional to do..." I grabbed his shoulders tightly, hearing a satisfying crack. Probably a bone. "... keep your damn hands to yourself, okay?"


    I patted his shoulder as he cried out in pain before leaving the room. I''d make sure Mason heard about this. People like that didn''t deserve a ce in thepany.


    As I was walking past the lobby, someone suddenly blocked my way. A man in a white long-sleeved shirt and ck cks. His curly, messy hair caught my attention.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Ash asked as I suddenly pped him. It wasn''t hard enough to hurt, but he still looked confused.


    "I''m just checking. I thought I might be dreaming," I replied.


    "Does that mean I haunt even your dreams?" He smirked.novelbin


    "It''s safer to call it a nightmare, Ash." I couldn''t help butugh. "What do you want from me?"


    He grabbed my wrists, leaning closer.


    "Let''s talk," he said, his voice sweet and seductive-almost enough to make my heart waver.


    IT MAY look like a date, but it wasn''t. Ash sat across from me, silently watching as I ate my ice cream. I even caught him swallowing hard when I licked the excess ice cream from my upper lip.


    I smirked. I had no intention of seducing him, but judging by the way he was acting, it seemed like he was falling for me all over again.


    Still, I was annoyed. I was almost done with my vani ice cream, and he still hadn''t said a word.


    "You said you wanted to talk, but it''s been fifteen minutes. Is this a staring game?" I asked in frustration, taking thest spoonful of ice cream. "Or maybe you just wanted someone to eat with?" Maybe that''s why he wanted to eat here, at ourpany. Perhaps he was just looking for apanion, just likest time.


    "About our child-"


    I ced the ice cream cup down forcefully, ring at him. He had the nerve toe here and bring that up? It wasn''t like him to do this. He''d always seemed indifferent about what happened to me. He hadn''t even tried to contact me all these years. It was only recently that everything turned into a mess.


    "I don''t like where this conversation is headed," I said, grabbing a napkin from the table to wipe my lips.


    I know ice cream isn''t the best choice for lunch, but it turned out to be a good decision. Anything heavier, and I would''ve lost my appetite because of Ash.


    I stood up, ready to leave since his visit seemed pointless, but he suddenly grabbed my wrist, making me look back at him.


    "Let go of me," Imanded firmly. "Or else, I''ll stab you with this."


    Everyone in the caf¨¦ turned toward us as I drove the fork into the table with force. I wouldn''t hesitate to use it on his hand a second time.


    "Where''s our child, Sapphire?" His voice deepened, and his grip on my wrist tightened. I didn''t flinch or show pain. "Stop being a coward and answer me. I want to see my child."


    "What?" I let out a dryugh at his words. I was reconsidering stabbing him-not in the hand this time, but in his mouth, for spouting nonsense. "It''s none of your business-"


    "It is my business." Realizing he was gripping my wrist too tightly, he loosened his hold and gently brushed his hand over mine. "You''re my business, as is our child."


    His voice was so sincere it made me close my eyes for a moment. But I couldn''t let myself be fooled. I was sure he was just trying to manipte my emotions to get the truth. But I wouldn''t let that happen. I''d rather die than let him take my children.


    "You don''t own me anymore, Ash. You ended our rtionship five years ago. Don''t you remember?"


    I flicked his hand away and stood up. Walking past him, I leaned down and whispered a lie that could either ease his guilt or crush him.


    "And to answer your question, my child is dead. They died along with my soul the day you betrayed me."

 Chapter 123: If I Can’t Have You, Then I’ll Kill You

    It was a lie. But if that lie would protect my children, I''d tell it without hesitation. I might be selfish, especially on days when Chiara and Thunder asked about their father, but I couldn''t let them have him. I''d do everything to keep them safe. I could be both their mother and father. I could protect them.


    "That''s not true..." His voice cracked, and his expression darkened. "Take it back."novelbin


    "It hurts me too, so stop acting like you''re the only one suffering," I replied coldly. "You''re the one who started this fire in the first ce."


    Straightening up, I fixed my hair, which had gotten slightly disheveled earlier. He stared at me with intense eyes, but I matched his gaze with indifference.


    It used to be hard to control my feelings for him, but now... anger was stronger.


    There was no room for love in my heart anymore-not for him, not for us. Our past was too broken to be mended by mere effort.


    "And why are you acting like the victim here, Ash?" I asked sharply.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    I crossed my arms and smirked before answering. "You said you didn''t shoot me, right? Then prove it. Because it''s hard to believe you didn''t when it was your face I saw five years ago, pulling the trigger." The memory yed over and over in my head. Despite the darkness that night, the moonlight and streetlights were enough to show me his face.


    The only way his im would make sense is if he had a twin-but Ash was an only child.


    "It was you," I said firmly. "Until you prove otherwise, you''ll remain a suspect in my eyes."


    "Shouldn''t it be the other way around?" He smirked. "I should be innocent until proven guilty, right?"


    Innocent?


    Iughed bitterly. That word didn''t belong to us. Our tragic past stripped us of innocence. We were wild, capable of killing each other if we wanted. "No. That doesn''t apply to us," I told him.


    I checked the time. It was almost one o''clock in the afternoon. I had to get back to the office. I had a mountain of documents to review.


    "Don''t seek me out like this again," I warned. "I know about the Parker-Coleman agreement, but don''t forget-I''m Miller. I don''t have to abide by it."


    He didn''t say anything after that. He just stared at me, ying with his lower lip using his fingers. I was about to leave, but I heard him mutter something. And I almost cursed him when I saw the lust in his eyes.


    "Sexy," he said, almost in a whisper. "Fuck."


    I raised my middle finger at him, which made himugh out loud. After that, I stormed out of the ce.


    He''s pissing me off... but why is my heart racing like this?


    I stopped walking, clutching my chest. My breathing was heavy, and my chest rose and fell as I tried to calm myself. But while doing that, I noticed someone watching me from afar.


    If there''s one thing I confirmed because of Ash today, it''s that he wasn''t the callerst time. He doesn''t know we have kids. That makes everything even scarier.


    I need to tighten security around my twins. If I have to double Finnick'' sry, I will.


    TIME FLEW by so fast. It had already been a week since Ist saw Ash at Tyler''spany. Thankfully, nothing strange has happened, so I''ve regained my strength from sleeping and handling paperwork. This routine is so exhausting, honestly. If I could just quit being a consultant right now, I would. But I''d hate to waste the profession I worked hard to achieve.


    I wonder how Evangeline manages all her responsibilities. She has way more on her te than I do.


    "Put it here, Raven."


    I looked toward the door and saw a woman entering Mason''s office. He was colder than usual, not even bothering to lift his head when the woman spoke to him. She handed him a document. "Sir Mason..." the woman said nervously.


    Maybe she''s his secretary... but that''s unlikely. She seemed too timid to be one.


    I smirked and decided to eavesdrop instead of continuing to review the financial statements. Mason''s love life is way more interesting.


    "I-I saw..." She took a deep breath before continuing, "Did you see my bra?"


    "Fuck," Mason muttered before standing up and pulling the woman named Raven out of his office.


    I gasped, covering my mouth with both hands to keep myself from gaping openly. She''s the owner of the pink ponytail and thece bra! Does Evangeline know about this?


    I stepped out of my cubicle, nning to call my beloved cousin, but I froze when someone walked into my office.


    It was Ash, dressed in a blue suit, his hands in his pockets. His hair was messier than usual, and his piercing gaze felt like knives stabbing into me.


    I frowned at him, feeling butterflies in my stomach-but they were from a strange fear as I stared at him.


    "I want you back," he said in a low, deep voice.


    His words shocked me, and my eyes widened.


    "What?" I scowled at him. "But I want you to fall. Didn''t you understand what I told youst time? I said not to see me again."


    How did he even get here? He''s too bold to enter my brother''s office like this.


    "If I can''t have you..." In an instant, he was in front of me, gripping my jaw tightly. I winced slightly as his nails dug into my skin. "... then I''ll kill you." Those were thest words he said before leaving Mason''s office. I nearly stumbled, but I managed to steady myself by grabbing the desk.


    This isn''t like him... Ash isn''t the type to say such things. He''s the type who would do anything to have me, not kill me if things got worse. Maybe things changed after that incident, but my gut tells me Ash wouldn''t go that far.


    What the hell is happening? What are these thoughts running through my mind?

 Chapter 124: Blackmail Her

    "IN A BAD mood again?" asked Haze when he saw me at the shooting range, practicing. Every shot I fired hit dead center on the target.


    I kept imagining Ash as the one I was shooting at, which is why I didn''t miss a single shot.novelbin


    "Hey, damn it! I was just asking!" heined when I suddenly pointed my gun at him.


    He raised both hands as if surrendering, even though I''m not a cop.


    "Then don''t ask," I said coldly, avoiding his gaze.


    I set the gun down on the table and grabbed some wipes from my bag to clean off my sweat. I''ve been spending most of my days at Parker Company, working my ass off.


    I missed shooting practice, so I came here today.


    I also needed stress relief. I was about to go to a bar to find someone to f. uck or at least give me some pleasure, but I remembered myst attempt. By some awful coincidence, I ended up inviting Ash, so I decided against it.


    I couldn''t forget the expression on his face at that time... or the hardness I felt poking against my thigh. Remembering that made me grab the gun again and fire off another round.


    When I ran out of bullets, I threw the gun to the floor in frustration.


    "Why are you here?" I asked Haze, annoyed. "I don''t wantpany right now. Leave."


    That wasn''t true. I feel so alone... and I hate that I can''t call or visit my kids.


    Someone is following me. No matter how careful I am, I''m terrified someone might find where I''m hiding my children.


    Haze was about to say something, but I grabbed a dagger from the table and threw it in his direction. He froze as itnded near his foot.


    I already told him I''m pissed. I''m angry about everything happening in my life. I''m angry because my mind is filled with questions, but I can''t find any answers.


    I fucking hate feeling so lost... and betrayed. Too much information-from my father to Ash''s strange behavior-I don''t even know where to start.


    "Why is it that whenever you''re upset, you take it out on me?" Haze asked again as he sat down beside me.


    "Why is it that every time I''m annoyed, you''re the one I see?" I retorted with irritation, ring at him. "Are you here to look for Evangeline? She''s busy working on a new drug. You can''t reach her."


    Heughed, then casually propped his feet up on the coffee table. This guy always made himself at home, no matter where he was. I felt like kicking him.


    "I know. Evangeline is my business partner, Sapphire. I''m more updated on her life than you are," he said smugly, shrugging. "I came here because I wanted to see you."


    "Hey, I''m off-limits. I wouldn''t entertain you even if you offered me a million bucks," I replied with a grin.


    I remembered when he once told me he liked me, so I cut him off early.


    Hisughter grew louder at myment. "Don''t tter yourself, Sapphire. That was back when my standards weren''t as high. My type in women has changed-what the fuck."


    He froze mid-sentence when I threw my shoe at him. Haze, being quick, caught it and tossed it back. Iughed lightly, catching it before putting it back on the floor.


    After that, there was a brief silence. I liked it. I leaned my head back on the couch and closed my eyes, but within seconds, Haze spoke again.


    "I''ve got a problem," he admitted.


    Like me, he was looking for someone to talk to.


    "So do I," I replied immediately, opening my eyes. "My problem is your existence," I added, seeing his forehead crease in annoyance.


    I smirked. This guy was so easy to tick off. No wonder he and Evangeline got along back then.


    "Fuck you. You''re useless to talk to," he snapped, making me burst intoughter as I looked at him.


    "As if you''re any better," I shot back. Mimicking his move, I propped my feet on the table too. "Spill. Stop beating around the bush. I already know it''s about your love life."


    He seemed surprised, and I just shook my head. Typical of him. "You''re disgusting. Serves you right for all the women you''ve hurt."


    Karma is a bitch, as they say. You never know when the good or bad you''ve done wille back to you. Sometimes it strikes when you least expect it, and in ways you''d never imagine. It''s powerful. It can work for you... or against you.


    "Maybe this conversation is good with alcohol, don''t you think?" I suggested.


    He nodded, so we went to a bar and rented a VIP room before talking.


    I wasn''t surprised. Haze wasn''t just anyone. He was a cut above the rest of us, thanks to his family of politicians. He couldn''t drink casually at the bar like I did. He had to be discreet.


    He was drinking beer while I sipped on wine. I was pacing myself tonight. I didn''t want to get clumsy and wasted likest time.


    "It''s about Harriette," he opened up after taking a shot.


    I already knew. She was all he ever worried about these days. Ever since he saw her, he couldn''t get her out of his mind. What bothered him more was that his charm didn''t seem to work on her.


    I understood her, though. She was in a tough spot, focusing solely on her mother. Haze, an influential heir who never faced hardships, wouldn''t get that.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "I don''t know how to win her over, damn it," he said, running his hands through his hair before continuing. "I mean, I''ve done everything I know how to do. What doesn''t she like about me? I''m handsome, smart, rich, kind-" "You''re a liar," I interrupted, frowning.


    He had me until he added "kind." I couldn''t hold back and had to cut him off.


    "I''m being serious."


    He looked at me, clearly troubled. He ran his hands through his hair again and rubbed his temples, showing how stressed he was.


    I''d never seen him like this over a woman-not even when he liked me. He used to move on easily. But this time was different. It had been a while since he started feeling this way about Harriette. He had finally met his match. Poor Evangeline.


    "I''ve never felt this way about anyone else but her. I''ve tried getting her out of my system, but I just can''t..." He took another drink and lowered his head. I sipped my wine before speaking.


    "Maybe it''s just lust," I teased with a grin.


    "If it were just lust, I''d have solved this ages ago," he shot back, ring at me.


    I justughed. Of all people, he came to me with this problem, knowing I had no real solutions. Did I look like I had a functional love life? Should I hit him with my ss for giving mixed signals to my cousin?


    I chose to keep that thought to myself. It was their lives, after all.


    "If she won''t agree toe with you willingly, ckmail her. It works," I said in a low, serious tone.

 Chapter 125: Velvet Ring

    "Really?" He looked at me, his mouth slightly open.


    I nodded. I didn''t mean it, though. If he took it seriously, that was on him.


    "I''m done talking. Your turn," he said, staring at me.


    I kicked at him, but he dodged. What a waste. I closed my eyes and leaned my head back.


    "Nothing interesting in my life," I replied. "Stop."


    "Hey, Ash!" he said suddenly, making me straighten up and look at the door.


    "Where?" I asked, a little panicked.


    I stopped when I realized he was just messing with me.


    "Nowhere," he said with augh. I raised my wine, ready to throw it at him, but stopped myself.


    "Fuck you, Haze Greensmith," I muttered.


    Heughed again before turning serious. "I''ve got something to tell you. I meant to say this when you visited the hospital but forgot."


    "What is it?" I asked disinterestedly, focusing on my drink.


    "I saw someone who looks like Ash."


    I froze mid-drink. It felt like time had stopped. "What did you say?"novelbin


    "I know it''s weird, but hear me out. I''m not sure if it was Ash or if I was just seeing things. But I''ve known that guy for ages. Even if you turned him inside out, I''d still recognize him."


    I nodded slightly. He and Mason had grown up with Ash. Of course, they''d know him inside and out. It sounded strange, but I waited for him to exin.


    "At first, I was confused too, but I knew it wasn''t Ash. He didn''t give off the same vibe as my friend, who used to chase women with me." He chuckled at hisstment, but I wasn''t paying attention anymore. It wasn''t absurd. It was just that... I didn''t want to believe it initially because I needed someone to me for my misery.


    "When did this happen?" I asked.


    "Hmmm..." He scratched his chin in thought. "About two weeks ago."


    And then it struck me. That was around the time I showed Senator Windwood Ash''s picture. He had a strange reaction before he died.


    "Where are you going?" Haze asked as he saw me stand up and gather my things.


    "You can get home on your own. You''re a big boy," I replied. "Thanks for the information, Haze," I added before walking out of the VIP room.


    AS SOON as I arrived at the hideout, I called Kesha. I went straight to theputer room and waited for her there.


    It wasn''t a long wait before she arrived, lookingpletely out of breath. She immediately leaned against the wall, panting heavily.


    This was part of her responsibilities outlined in her contract. When I call for them, they have no choice but toe.


    However, I don''t always treat my team like just a team. To me, they''re like family. That''s why it hurt a bit when Evangeline told me there might be a mole among them.


    I believe her, so I''ve been trying to keep some distance from everyone until I figure out if it''s true or not-and who it could be.


    I just hope it''s not true.


    "Are you okay?" I asked her, concerned.


    "It''s almost midnight," she muttered before grabbing a drink from the water dispenser.


    "I know, Kesha," I replied, pointing to the wall clock in the corner of theputer room. "We have a clock here. But why do you look so drained?"


    She was wearing a gray long-sleeved hoodie and faded jeans. Her long, curly hair-simr to mine-was a mess, covering her face.


    "I... ran." She finally said, still breathing heavily as she sank into the couch, clearly trying to calm herself before talking to me.


    I let her take her time. While waiting, I opened the fridge to grab a canned coffee but spotted a chocte donut on the lower shelf. I took it, thinking it might help me sober up-though I wasn''t drunk. It was just wine, no big deal.


    To pass the time, I scrolled through my phone, but I stopped abruptly when a notification popped up.


    I have a gift for you.


    That''s what the message said.


    It was a new number this time, but I knew it was the same person who had contacted me before. I didn''t bother asking Kesha to trace it because I feared he''d threaten my kids again. That jerk yed dirty. The game hadn''t even started, but he already wanted to control me.


    What does he want? It seemed like he just wanted to y a game... but what kind? A death game? Hide and seek?


    And what''s the gift he mentioned?


    I was deep in thought as I bit into the donut I took from the fridge. It was soft and chewy-until my teeth hit something hard. I winced as pain shot through my tooth, making my eyes water.


    "Ouch," Iined, setting my phone aside to fish out whatever hard object was in my mouth.


    I probably looked gross; I''ll admit that. Kesha was staring at me, confused about what I was doing, her face twisting in mild disgust like mine.


    I stood, grabbed my phone, and rushed to the bathroom. I tried to vomit, fearing it might be poison, but nothing happened after a few minutes. Aside from dizziness, likely from exhaustion and the wine, I felt fine. At first, I thought the gift mentioned in the message was the donut-but it turned out to be something else.


    "What is... this?" I murmured, examining the velvet ring I was holding in my hand.


    That''s what I had bitten into earlier. No wonder it was so hard to chew.


    It looked like a wedding ring.


    As if on cue, I received another message.


    Marry me, Sapphire.


    I clenched my fist, tempted to toss the ring into the toilet and flush it away, but I stopped. There might be a clue hidden in it. That person loved ying games-it was obvious from his behavior. Someday, the clues he left might be the key to his downfall.


    I rinsed the ring, which was still coated in chocte, and rinsed my mouth before leaving the bathroom.


    "Kesha, can you check this?" I said, tossing her the ring.


    She caught it easily, looking moreposed than before. She was no longer panting and was fully attentive now.


    "Wow," she murmured, admiring the ring. "A velvet ring. It symbolizes power and wealth."


    She nced at me with a confused expression. "Who proposed to you and gave you this? He wanted to show his influence."


    "Is that what it means?" I asked, frowning as I took the ring back from her. "Cool..."


    And clever, I had to admit.

 Chapter 126: To Understand Your Enemy, You Must Face Them

    I never thought there''d be a deeper meaning behind the ring. I had assumed there wasn''t any reason why it was ced inside the donut I ate. How did that donut even get in my fridge?


    "Does it have anything unusual?" I asked, peering over her shoulder. "Like a tracker or a bug?"


    "It doesn''t. It''s just really expensive," she replied, still caressing the ring.


    She looked dreamy, so I snapped my fingers in front of her face to bring her back to reality. Kesha blinked twice and looked at me with her mouth slightly open. "Listen to me," I said firmly. "I hired you because you''re one of the best hackers out there. So, I''m going to assign a task to you."


    Kesha stayed silent, listening.


    "Find something worthwhile about the Coleman Organization," I ordered, a smile tugging on my lips.


    Now, I know exactly where I should start. I knew what I needed to uncover.


    It wasn''t just Ash who broke our rtionship years ago. He wasn''t the only one I should investigate. I needed to dig deeper into their family lineage.


    I had a strong hunch something strange happened in their organization five years ago. It might just be intuition, but this time, I would trust it.


    "I got you," Kesha replied, smiling back."I''ll help you in the best way I can, ma''am Sapphire."


    It was exactly forty-five minutes and thirty-seven seconds since Kesha started working. And yes, I was that bored and tired that I spent all my time watching the clock. It was nearly one in the morning, yet I wasn''t sleepy.


    "Gotcha!" she eximed, making me stand up and approach her.


    I peeked at her screens. I didn''t even know where to look-she had three screens open at once.


    "I found something interesting..." she muttered, clicking through some codes on herputer. The rapid movements made my head spin. "Five years ago, right?"


    I nodded. I had already given her the specifics, so she knew what to do.


    "Look at this." She pointed to the bottom corner of one screen.novelbin


    It disyed a Coleman document. Though most of the text was blurred, the markings on the page caught my attention: Emergency. Unauthorized. Confidential.


    My brow furrowed at the word unauthorized. Did it mean someone managed to hack their system at the time?


    If a prominent mafia organization like the Colemans could be hacked, the person responsible must be exceptional.


    No wonder they knew my secret so quickly.


    "Something happened to the Coleman Organization on this date," she said, pointing to the timestamp. "There was chaos. An unauthorizedmand spread... and it spiraled out of control."


    The date was unforgettable. It was the day I was shot and the same day Silver had summoned me, taking my parents hostage. Everything had been in turmoil. Mom was shot, Randall died, and chaos erupted everywhere. Silver had used my parents to ckmail me, but little did I know their organization had been dealing with its own crisis.


    That was also the day I had waited for Ash toe and save me. Could it somehow be connected to the document Kesha found?


    "Besides this and their operations, I couldn''t ess the more confidential files," she exined, typing furiously on her keyboard again before letting out a deep sigh. "Their security is incredibly tight, as expected."


    I nodded thoughtfully, impressed despite knowing this wouldn''t be an easy task. Kesha had done her best, and I appreciated her effort.


    I wondered how I could uncover more-something not listed in their documents. I needed information hidden beyond what was readily visible.


    "Do they have any new members? Like a recent recruit or something?" I asked.


    The only people capable of issuing unauthorizedmands would be outsiders or concealed members. My head throbbed from overthinking, but I couldn''t stop.


    I needed a lead. I was tired of being kept in the dark.


    "A new member?" she echoed, puzzled as she started searching again. "ording to the data, none."


    "I see." I patted her shoulder with a genuine smile. "Thank you for your help, Kesha. You can head home now."


    She smiled back at me, shutting down herputer and tidying herself up. She was about to leave but suddenly came back and ced a hand on my forehead while Iy on the couch. "You don''t have a fever, but you look unwell," she said in a concerned tone.


    "I''m just exhausted," I admitted. "I need some rest."


    She nodded and stood up. "Rest well. You need to stay strong-you never know when someone mighte after you."


    After that, she left, leaving me alone. I, on the other hand, had fallen asleep in theputer room.


    When I woke up, I hurried to the penthouse to change clothes. I had somewhere to go. I''d seen it in the schedule Kesha found yesterday, so I quickened my pace.


    I was visiting someone who could provide answers.


    "Long time no see..." I greeted a man dressed in a white long-sleeved shirt, ck cks, and ck sunsses. "... Sir Silver."


    The tension in the Coleman Mansion was palpable, an unspoken battle raging between us. I fixed him with a piercing re, but Silver matched it effortlessly.


    His piercing gaze emanated authority and a veiled threat, as if daring me not to overstep.


    I was no stranger to this dynamic. After all, I was the prodigal daughter, the one who was supposed to be his daughter-inw.


    "Sapphire..." he addressed me in a low, deliberate voice before motioning for his two bodyguards to leave the room, granting us privacy.


    I''m fully aware that leaving this ce alive wasn''t a guarantee, but I don''t care.


    I tried deciphering Silver''s expression, but failed. My father was predictable in his stoic seriousness, but Silver was different. He could be kind one moment and utterly ruthless the next.


    I was dressed in a sleek ck backless dress that fell just below my knees, paired with a crisp white trench coat and ck heels adorned with intricate straps.


    My dark red matte lipstick and dangling ck earrings added a final touch of defiance.


    Anyone else might have thought I was here to impress, but intimidation was my real weapon today.


    This was our first face-to-face encounter in years, and I intended to leave asting impression. I wasn''t the same powerless Sapphire he once manipted.


    "I never expected to see you here," Silver said, his tone sharp and unwavering, though a faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips, adding a chillingyer to his presence.


    "Just as I didn''t expect toe here, sir," I replied with a subtle grin, mirroring his confidence.


    The response brought back memories of my first meeting with Ash. What was I doing here in the Devil''sir?


    Heughed-a booming sound that drew the attention of his bodyguards. Unbothered, I flicked an imaginary speck of dust off my chest and smiled.


    I had finally realized it: to understand your enemy, you must face them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 127: You Took It From Him

    My eyes wandered to the garden visible from where I stood. It was the same ce where Ash and I had first met. The memory was so vivid, it felt as though it had happened yesterday. His presence back then had been overwhelming-enough to make my knees weak even now.


    "Coffee?" Silver offered, breaking my reverie.


    "Sure," I said, nodding as I followed him. "I missed these conversations, sir. It reminds me of thest time, minus the strings tied to my every move."


    My chuckle wasced with irony, and Silverughed in turn, knowing the double meaning behind my words.novelbin


    It had been a time when he''d controlled me using my parents.


    "I hope you''refortable here. The mansion is under renovation," he remarked as he folded his arms and leaned back in his chair.


    The mention of renovations was confirmation enough that something major was underway.


    I thought he''d take me into the mansion itself, but instead, we ended up at another section of the estate. The view of the garden was nostalgic.


    It was the same one from old photographs-ones with my mother, Simon, and the Devil himself.


    Nothing much had changed. The curse haunting my bloodline remained the same, repeating history. But I was determined to break the cycle for the sake of Chiara and Thunder.


    "No, it''s fine," I replied with a calm smile, taking a sip of the coffee on the table. "The ce is lovely-cold winds and all. It must hold a lot of memories for you, doesn''t it?" For a fleeting moment, his smirk vanished.


    I wondered if he ever thought about my mother. Did he ever feel guilt for what happened? My mother had beenatose because of him.


    Silver''s gaze faltered, lost in a bitter memory. But just as quickly, he recovered.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he said coolly, but his expression told a different story. "Why are you here?" he asked again, impatience evident in his voice.


    I''d been waiting for him to grow restless. The silence wasn''t wasted time for me-it was strategy, a deliberate effort to unnerve him.


    "I want to know what happened five years ago," I said without hesitation, leaning back in my chair and crossing my arms.


    I met his gaze with unwavering intensity.


    "If you''re that curious, why not figure it out yourself?" he replied cryptically, a smirk ying on his lips.


    He could see through me. He knew I''d already tried to uncover his secrets, and he likely assumed I''d hit a wall with his imprable security systems. The memory of that unauthorizedmand probably still haunted him. "But alright. Ask me, and I''ll answer everything," he added, the smirk widening.


    "What''s the deal?" I tilted my head, suspicion evident in my voice.


    "You." He pointed at me, his smirk growing more sinister. "Work for me."


    "I won''t work for someone who almost killed my mother," I answered in a low tone, but enough for it to echo in the room.


    I was trying to calm myself down, but it seemed he no longer had his focus on me. Something else caught his attention.


    "Almost? Is she alive?" His tone suddenly changed when he asked that. Like mine, he clenched his fists as he gave me an intense yet deadly stare. "Where is she?"


    "Why would I tell you?"


    "Because you need to." His gaze grew darker with every second. His stare became sharper.


    I chuckled when he stood up and pulled something from his waist. It was a gun. A silver gun that looked amazing and elegant. Instead of being afraid as he pointed it at my forehead, I was more in awe. "Tell me," hemanded for the second time.


    I grabbed the barrel and lowered his gun to my neck. "Hey, I prefer to be shot here. Not my face."


    Heughed at what I said. It seemed he couldn''t believe it because he couldn''t see any fear in me.


    "It would be my pleasure if you shot me with that expensive gun of yours, but if I were you, I wouldn''t do that," I told him as I took my phone from my bag.


    I showed him something. It was one of the videos on the SD card I hid, and his face was in it. It was his conversation with Senator Windwood.


    To be honest, I also had Tanner transcribe that conversation for me, but I had no interest in their discussion. It was just about illegal drug transactions and weapons. So boring.


    However, he had the motive to kill. Everyone had the motive to kill him.


    Poor senator.


    "H-How did that-"


    "If I don''t return to my unitter, your face will be all over the media," I told him, pointing at the screen of my phone. I set a timer for the video to be released to the press and various social media sites. "Would you like that?"


    He thought for a few seconds before finally lowering the gun and sitting back down. He returned the gun to its holster.


    "No matter what you do, I won''t tell you where my mother is," I warned him. "Die in remorse, Silver. You''re the one who almost killed her. All she did was care for you and protect you, but this is how you repay her." I didn''t filter my words.


    "You''re worthless," I said with full disgust. "Nice gun, by the way."


    "Five yearster, and you still piss me off," he said, his teeth gritted and his deadly gaze piercing through me. "I should''ve killed you years ago."


    I turned my head to the side as a pang of pain struck my chest. I''d be a hypocrite if I said it didn''t hurt. He was the person I tried to please, not because I wanted to, but because... he was important to the person I loved once. That rtionship I had with Ash was truly a mistake. How naive I was to think it would work.


    "I''m d," I simply said. I wouldn''t let anyone see my weakness. "Work for you, you say? On second thought, I can do that."


    "Traitor," he quickly replied.


    "I''m not even loyal in the first ce," I answered, smirking. "But there should be another exchange. The information you have for me won''t suffice..."


    I leaned my face closer to him as I said, "I also want your son''s life."


    I was hoping to see the flustered expression on his face, but I didn''t. Instead, he said something that shocked me.


    "You took it from him five years ago. What do you mean?"

 Chapter 128: Full-Blown War

    I blinked my eyes twice, confused by his sudden answer. "What?"


    "I have a meeting," he ignored my question as he walked away with his two bodyguards beside him.


    I stayed seated, slightly massaging my head. I told myself I needed to find something... an answer, but instead, I found another question.


    My whole life has been full of questions.


    As I walked toward the gate, I was passing one of their new buildings. It looked newly built because the paint was still fresh. I wasn''t going to care about it and was just about to pass by when I felt like something above was going to hit me. Luckily, my reflexes were quick enough, and I avoided therge vase that was about to hit my head.


    "Fuck!" I cursed angrily as I looked up.


    On the rooftop, I saw a guy wearing a ck hat and shirt. He looked like Ash... but the sensation wasn''t the same.novelbin


    I felt those strange goosebumps again.


    He was smirking at me, and before I knew it, he was already out of my sight.


    I quickly went to my car because it didn''t seem like the person I saw was Ash, even though he looked like him.


    I was about to start the engine when I noticed something different about it. The things inside my car weren''t arranged the way I left them earlier. I suddenly ran away from my car to make sure.


    As soon as I did that, the car exploded. I was almost caught by the st, even though I was already running a distance.


    I stumbled to the ground. I could feel some bruises on my legs, but I didn''t pay attention to them. Some people inside the mansion came outside to help me, but I told them I was fine and that I''d report it myself. Fortunately, Evangeline called me. "Shit, I need apanion."


    "Did something happen?" she asked worriedly on the other line. "Great. I''m on my way. I see you on my tracker. I have something to tell you-"


    But then, something interrupted her from speaking. I also stopped breathing when I heard something on the other line.


    Another explosion.


    ***


    My hands trembled as I leaned against the wall. I nced at my hands and noticed blood smudged on them-something I hadn''t realized had transferred to me when I touched Evangeline earlier. Mason had called, telling me Evangeline was brought to Greensmith Medical Hospital. I couldn''t even recall how I managed to get here. How had I hailed a taxi when I was so absent-minded? The trauma rippled through my body as I saw her in a critical state. She was unconscious, and the doctors weren''t sure how they could save her.


    Witnesses told me it was toote when Evangeline ran from her car. They said she grabbed something before the car exploded.


    "Sapphire."


    I heard Mason call my name as he took hold of my arms and guided me to sit on a bench. I was grateful he was there because my body refused to move, and even my breathing became ragged. "She''ll be fine... right?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper. Even though I had spoken, I could hardly hear myself.


    Mason nodded slowly. "She''s strong. She''s tougher than me. She''s a fighter."


    I sighed in frustration, running my hands over my face, my thoughts spiraling. I looked lifeless, waiting for news as they transferred her to the operating room. "Stop overthinking," Mason said softly, but I didn''t look at him.


    I felt too weak to process or function. Shame overwhelmed me. Whoever targeted us was clearly after me and those I held close. Even my children had be targets.


    If I had distanced myself from them, maybe this wouldn''t have happened.


    I was happy-I had friends who stood by me through ups and downs. Among them, I never expected Evangeline to be one of my closestpanions.


    I treated her more like a sister than a cousin. We bonded over everything and supported each other through anything.


    That happiness blinded me to the consequences of my actions.


    As I stared nkly into space, the sound of the explosion reyed in my head. From her tone earlier, it seemed she''d discovered something. Was that why someone tried to kill her? My fists clenched, my gaze darkening as I stared at the wall. I needed to find out why. I just prayed Evangeline''s hands weren''t affected-they were her greatest asset as a scientist. "Sapphire, hey." Mason cupped my face, turning me toward him. "No one wanted this to happen, okay? It''s not your fault. Don''t do anything reckless."


    He could see right through me.


    "I''m not someone who acts recklessly," I replied quickly, brushing his hands away. "I always n and calcte everything... but I didn''t know they''d go after Evangeline." "Who?" Mason asked, his brows furrowing as he tilted his head slightly, waiting for my answer.


    I bit my lower lip unconsciously-a slip of the tongue. I hadn''t meant to say that, and I''d forgotten Mason didn''t know.


    I hadn''t even told him what happened in my car minutes before he called to inform me about Evangeline.


    "It''s nothing." That was all I could say.


    He looked like he wanted to press further, but I avoided his gaze, focusing instead on the blood on my hands. Like a lightning bolt, agony struck through my entire body.


    More nurses began rushing into the operating room as time passed. The scene was chaotic, reflecting Evangeline''s critical condition. Some parts of her body were burned, and she was unconscious, struggling to breathe.


    She had been in front of her pharmaceuticalpany when it happened. I asked Rain to go there and try to recover her car, but when he arrived, it was already gone. That confirmed my suspicions. Evangeline had discovered something-or someone wanted to silence her.


    I mobilized my team immediately. Rain investigated at Varlett Pharmaceuticals for anything unusual, Kesha tracked the car''s disappearance, and Luna was at the Coleman Mansion cleaning up a previous mess.


    I had also discreetly asked Luna to locate someone wearing a ck t-shirt and cap-someone who resembled Ash.


    As for Finnick... I couldn''t find him. I''d been calling him repeatedly, but he wasn''t answering. His phone was off, and doubt started creeping in. Just when I needed him most, he was gone.


    If I found out he was involved, I swore I''d deal with him.


    "Dad''s on his way," Mason said, ncing at his phone. I nodded.


    Simon had been in Singapore for a business meeting, but he immediately booked a flight back after hearing what happened. In the mafia world, targeting a family member was unforgivable. Even Evangeline''s parents were on their way. This would be my first time meeting them.


    I didn''t know how to tell them the Coleman Mafia might be behind it. If I did, it would start chaos-more than chaos. It would be a full-blown war.

 Chapter 129: Endure The Pain For Now

    I rested my head on Mason''s shoulder as he gently stroked my hair, trying to ease my pain. But I had to stay strong. That''s what Evangeline would want. I had to find who did this.


    No, Sapphire-I already knew who did.


    "Can you stay with her for a bit-"


    "Where is she?"


    I stopped mid-sentence as Haze arrived. He looked like he hadn''t slept but hade immediately, asking for Evangeline.


    I wondered if Mason had called him or if he''d learned the news himself since we were in his hospital.


    "There," I replied, pointing toward the operating room.


    Haze brushed his hair back and bit his lower lip, as though deep in thought.


    "Damn it, what the hell are you two doing? Why is your life in danger now? Did you really think I wouldn''t find out that your car exploded too?"


    "What the fuck?" Mason''s eyes bore into mine as he heard Haze''s words. His brows furrowed, his disbelief written all over his face.


    That was why I called Luna to clean up the mess quickly. But Haze, sharp as always, still managed to catch wind of it. I knew he''d been suspicious for a while now.


    He''s aware there''s more to Senator Windwood''s death than meets the eye.


    He didn''t look like the Haze I knew. His brows were furrowed, and one brow was arched skeptically at me. His usual lighthearted demeanor was reced with a dark, mncholic aura.


    His concern was obvious, especially as his gaze drifted toward the operating room.


    "I just didn''t think it was necessary," I replied, brushing back my hair. "What matters is that I survived-"


    "How can you say that? Don''t you realize that if Ash were here, he''d be worried sick about you?" Mason''s voice rang in my ears.


    My expression hardened at the mention of that name. Until I have concrete evidence proving he''s not behind this, I won''t trust his words-or even my own suspicions.


    It enrages me that his face was thest thing I saw before the explosions.


    "Shut up, Mason," I snapped, my tone sharp andmanding. "You don''t know anything."


    "Then tell me everything," he demanded, hurtcing his voice. "Do you still not trust me, Sapphire? After everything, I''ve been the one supporting you for years. Just so you know, I''d never risk your safety." That''s exactly what Ash told me once.


    I wanted to throw that line back at Mason, but I bit my tongue. He stared at me, clearly waiting for an exnation, but I stayed silent.


    With a heavy sigh, he seemed to ept my refusal to speak.


    "I''ll just take this call," Mason muttered, walking to a corner to answer his phone.


    "Excuse me," Haze interrupted as a female doctor exited the operating room. He whispered something to her, and she nodded before walking off.


    Momentster, I was shocked to see them moving Evangeline out of the operating room.


    "What the fuck are you doing, Greensmith?" I grabbed Haze by the cor and shoved him against the wall.


    It was a reflexive reaction, and I momentarily forgot who he was-a member of a powerful political family.


    People turned to look, but Haze''s bodyguards quickly moved to create a barrier, keeping them away. One of the guards started to approach us, but Haze raised a hand, stopping him. The guard hesitated and stayed on the sidelines. I kept my re fixed on Haze, and he met my gaze without flinching.


    "Seriously? You''re transferring her without informing us?" I demanded. "We''re literally right here! You didn''t think to tell us where you''re taking her-"


    "Sapphire," Haze interrupted, his voice cold. "You can''t even protect yourself. How do you expect to protect her?" he said icily. "She''s a VVIP now."


    A VVIP-the kind of patient given maximum protection, usually reserved for powerful politicians or influential figures. If Evangeline were ced in such a room, no one would be able to touch her. Butpared to Haze, none of us had that kind of power.


    "You may be physically tough, but emotionally, you''re fragile," he continued. "Get your ns straight. Don''t let this chaos dictate your actions." He tapped the spot over my heart for emphasis. "What about you?" I challenged, narrowing my eyes at him.


    He simply raised a brow.


    "Stop ying with my cousin-"


    "Who said I''m ying with her?" His voice echoed through the room. "I''m an adult, Sapphire. I don''t y games. Don''t question my intentions, whether for her sake... or yours."


    He stuffed his hands in his pockets and held my gaze with an intense stare. "I''ll watch over her for now. Mason will help me, so you can focus on what you were supposed to do earlier." Right. I had almost forgotten. I was heading to the Parker Company before all this chaos erupted.


    I ignored Haze and started walking toward the exit, but suddenly, someone grabbed me and pulled me into an empty storage room.


    "Who the fuck-Ash?"


    It was instinctual. Rare moments like this didn''t require a second thought. I knew it was Ash standing before me, holding me in his arms.


    His warmth, his scent, his presence-it was exactly as I remembered from five years ago.


    Amidst the turmoil, his embrace brought unexpectedfort.


    "I''m d you''re safe," he said softly. He nced around the room, as if wary of onlookers. "I''m sorry to ask this, but bear with the pain for now. I promise you, everything will be under control." Those were his only words before he hurriedly left.


    LITTLE DID I know, weeks had already passed since we brought Evangeline to the hospital.


    Now, here I am, sitting at the edge of her bed, holding her hand as I keep a close watch over her in the VVIP room.


    Aside from me, six bodyguards are stationed outside this room. Whoever wants to kill her surely won''t seed with the tight security here at Greensmith Medical Hospital.


    "Wake up, bitch. How long are you nning to sleep?" I asked her in a tone that sounded irritated yet worried.


    The doctors said she was stable, but she still hadn''t woken up. They exined it might be due to trauma from the explosion, but they assured us she would wake up soon.


    That assurance is the only thing I''m holding onto. I don''t want to lose her too.


    "I''ll stay here for now. You should take a break."


    I looked up at the door when someone walked in. It was Haze, wearing a three-piece suit and fixing his hair. He seemed to havee straight from a meeting but headed here immediately afterward. "Still unconscious?" he asked, looking at Evangeline.


    I nodded. He let out a deep sigh, loosened his tie, and sat beside me.


    "Are you really not going to tell me what''s going on between you two?" he asked firmly, staring at me for a long time.


    It seemed like he was trying to read my mind. I avoided his gaze and focused on holding Evangeline''s hand.


    "I can help. You know what I''m capable of, Sapphire," he added, turning his attention to Evangeline.


    His expression darkened with every second he looked at her.


    "I''ll tell you once I''m sure about everything," I said before standing up. "I''m stepping out for a while. I''ll be back soon."


    "No need," he replied, making me nce at him. "I don''t want to see you lying in a hospital bed again. We''ve been through that before, and I''m telling you, the three of us almost lost our minds worrying about you."novelbin

 Chapter 130: Look At What I’ve Found

    Right. It was five years ago.


    I bit my lip, feeling a sudden pang of guilt. I often act as if I don''t care about my life, forgetting that there are people who love me-other than my children. "Fine. I''ll rest afterward. I just need to take care of something first," I reassured him.


    Haze is so different when he''s serious. No smiles, noughter, no jokes. This is his demeanor when ites to his mafia dealings, and his people say he''s downright terrifying when angry. He simply nodded, and I walked out of the hospital.


    I went to mypany to handle some documents, then stopped by Parker Company for more paperwork. Mason looked visibly exhausted when I arrived.


    "She''ll be fine," I told him, patting his shoulder. "Evangeline''s a strong woman. You were the one who told me that, right?"


    He gave me a faint smile and said nothing more. It was clear he was barely holding on. After being with Evangeline for so long, he must be struggling with what''s happening now.


    But what if I told them I was the reason this happened to Evangeline? That the person was trying to kill me, and she was just caught in the crossfire because she uncovered something she shouldn''t have? Would they hate me? Would they despise me?


    I don''t know anymore. Maybe, like them, I''m just trying to survive-enduring everything until I figure out who''s behind this.


    But I''ll find out soon enough.


    If I can''t find that person now, I''ll make sure theye to me.


    Suddenly, my phone rang, pulling me from my thoughts. It was Luna, so I answered it. "Hello?"


    "Ma''am, I have something important to tell you."


    "Wait a minute," I told her.


    Mason nced at me briefly but quickly turned away. I knew he was worried about me, but it only added to my guilt. I knew he still held a grudge against me, even if he didn''t show it.


    I can''t tell him. I don''t want them to get dragged into this.


    I stepped out of his office and went to an empty room. "What is it?"


    I had assigned her a tedious task. I didn''t know who else I could trust in my team, so I left it to her.


    The same goes for Kesha, who handles the most confidential tasks because of herputer skills.


    "This is so weird," Luna said in her usual haughty tone, making me frown. "I''ve been sneaking around the mansion for hours. I''ve almost been caught several times while ying ninja there." "And?" I rolled my eyes, annoyed by her long-winded introduction.


    I heard her take a deep breath. "I found arge white stic bag filled with clothes. Remember what you told me about the ck t-shirt and cap? They''re in there!"


    My frown deepened, but I immediately went on high alert. I already knew why she found it suspicious.


    After searching for so long, she had just now found evidence. It felt too good to be true.


    "Double-check it. It could be rigged with a bomb or bug." My heart raced as I tried to calm myself. "Where are you? I''lle to you."


    "Chill! I''m already at the hideout," she replied casually, slightlyughing. "I''m in theputer room with Kesha. And don''t worry; there''s no bomb or bug. I''m smart, you know! I even asked Rain for a bomb detector just in case!" "That''s good." I chuckled. "I''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up, I stepped out of the room, only to find Mason leaning against the wall beside the door, waiting for me.


    My heart skipped a beat as I adjusted the bow on my shirt. He was staring at me intently.


    "Do you need something?" I asked, trying to sound confident.


    He stared at me for a moment, his eyes intimidating. "Tell me everything while I still have the patience, Sapphire. If I take action, you won''t like the oue." He''s mad. This isn''t good.


    "Dad won''t allow it," I replied with a shrug, slipping my hands into the pockets of my gray cks. "I have somewhere to be. I''ll be backter."


    I didn''t let him respond as I walked away.


    That''s the reason I''m alive, Mason. It''s to protect you from danger.


    And I must do that for our cousin, too.


    ***


    "DID YOU find anything new?" I asked Luna and Kesha as I entered theputer room.


    Kesha was typing furiously on the keyboard, while Luna was sprawled on the couch, feet on the table.


    I shook my head at the sight. She was even wearing mini-shorts,pletely unbothered in our presence.


    She looked exhausted, so I let her rest. Fieldwork really takes a toll.


    "I did," Kesha said, making me walk over to her.


    I leaned on the backrest of her chair. "What is it?"


    "Here." She handed me a piece of paper.


    I read it, frowning as I realized it was a DNA test. It had a 100% match marked at the bottom. My eyebrow shot up in confusion.


    "Was there saliva on the clothes?"


    "Ah, no. The clothes were covered in blood, so I had Kesha test it," Luna exined, though I wasn''t asking her. "I figured it would lead you to something." "You know how to do that too?" I asked Kesha, impressed.


    She smirked in response-a truly talented woman.


    "Whose DNA is this?" I asked, scanning the paper again.


    "It says..." Kesha clicked a few keys before continuing. "Ash Cassius Coleman. Who''s that?"


    Hearing the name, my knees almost buckled.


    Luckily, I held onto the chair for support. I calmed myself down, but my thoughts were in turmoil.


    This is so strange... and contradicting.


    ***


    Later that night, I went back to Greensmith Medical Hospital. The bodyguards let me in since I had authorization.


    Sitting beside Evangeline, who was still unconscious and peaceful, I whispered to her, "Evangeline... you need to wake up." "Really?"


    "What the fuck!" I nearly jumped out of my seat as she opened her eyes and turned to face me.


    "Sshh, keep quiet," she said, cing a finger on my lips as she reached under her pillow. "I''ve been waiting for you to visit at this hour. They can''t know I''m awake."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Why?"


    "Look at what Tanner found."


    She handed me something odd, but my attention shifted.


    "Tanner knew you were awake before I did?" I asked with my eyes squinting.


    Unbelievable.


    "That''s not important right now, Sapphire. This is!" She rolled her eyes and pointed at the...


    "Heck!" I shrieked, throwing what she gave me to the floor.


    What the fuck is this?novelbin

 Chapter 131: I Finally Found A Lead

    "I expected you to be shocked, but I didn''t expect you to scream like you''re in a haunted house, bitch!" Evangeline teased me, herugh echoing through the entire room.


    I shot her a re, and she immediately stopped. Adjusting her position on the bed, she mped her mouth shut.


    Still, I could see her grinning in my peripheral vision.


    My hand was trembling as I picked up the weird mask lying on the floor. "This is..."


    "Ash''s head," she finished my sentence before breaking into another fit ofughter.


    I red at her again, but this time, it didn''t faze her.


    She seemed to be having the time of her life watching my reaction, forgetting she was supposed to be aatose patient in a hospital.


    I examined the mask. Its skin is eerily realistic. At first nce, I even thought I was holding Ash''s severed head. The facial features were disturbingly lifelike. Creating something of this quality would take not just immense resources but also an incredible amount of skill and time.


    I was terrified and impressed. I''d never seen anything like it before, and such advanced craftsmanship made it clear the creator must have global influence. Whoever made this was powerful.novelbin


    "And here," Evangeline called me again, her hand gesturing for my attention. "Look at this."


    She pointed to her phone, connected to a USB adapter. I moved closer and watched a video ying on her screen.


    It was a conversation between Ash and Senator Windwood. Ash sat on a couch, his hands resting on his knees, fingers intertwined.


    Even on video, his presence was chilling, as if a dark aura surrounded him. I''d noticed it before but ignored it, too caught up in believing Ash had tried to kill me.


    He smirked while staring at Senator Windwood, saying something I couldn''t hear.


    I reached to turn up the volume, but Evangeline shook her head.


    "There''s no sound. Tanner tried to decode it but got nothing. We''ll need an expert."


    I nodded, thinking of Kesha. She was multi-talented-maybe she could help decode it.


    I focused on the video again. Senator Windwood''s fear was palpable as he kept swallowing nervously.


    His hands gripped the couch tightly, especially when Ash suddenly stood, grabbed a baseball bat, and approached him.


    A shiver ran down my spine at the menacing look Ash gave.


    If I were in Senator Windwood''s shoes, I''d probably forget how to breathe, too.


    I gasped when Ash struck the senator on his side with the bat. The man copsed to the floor, clutching his waist in agony. Blood dripped from his nose as he struggled to catch his breath. Although the video had no sound, I could lip-read Ash''s final words before leaving


    "You''ll die if you do that," he smirked, tossing the bat to the floor. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you." The video ended.


    Evangeline unplugged the USB adapter and slid it under her pillow, keeping the phone to herself.


    "It seems Senator Windwood had the guts to reveal something big, but he couldn''t follow through because they had him killed," she exined, ncing at me. "I guess everyone wanted him dead. I wonder what they were talking about." I shrugged, though I had an idea. It had to do with what I''d been hiding-the SD card.


    Luckily, I''d hidden it in a ce no one would think to look. Even if I were kidnapped or tortured, they wouldn''t find it.


    I''d reveal it at the right time, using it to strike everyone in one fell swoop.


    "That guy in the video..." I whispered, pointing at her phone. "That wasn''t Ash, was it?"


    "You''re asking the obvious," Evangeline said, rolling her eyes as she tucked her phone under the pillow. "What more proof do you need? I gave you the creepy mask, the video... Everything makes sense."


    She was right. Everything was starting to align-the strange gut feelings, Haze''s warnings. It all pointed to one conclusion.


    "Someone''s impersonating Ash," I stated firmly, staring at the wall as anger brewed within me. "He''s being framed at every opportunity."


    I remembered the DNA evidence Kesha and Luna had found in theputer room. The imposter was framing Ash again, trying to turn me against him.


    Ash was right all along. He''d told me repeatedly he wasn''t the one who tried to kill me.


    While I still couldn''t fully trust him, given his secrets, I couldn''t ignore the possibility that something sinister was happening behind the scenes.


    "Exactly! But whoever it is, it''s too bad for them. I trust my first love," Evangeline dered confidently, grinning. "At first, I''ll admit, I thought he shot you. But over time, I realized Ash isn''t the type to betray someone." Her words weighed heavily on me. I''d never given Ash that benefit of the doubt.


    Even if I had, my anger always overshadowed any rational thought.


    Still, I wouldn''t let my guard down. My instincts had always been sharp, and I trusted them now more than ever.


    Something was deeply wrong, like the dark aura I felt every time I encountered the imposter.


    The man in Mason''s office and the one on the rooftop... I was sure now they weren''t Ash. But what if my instincts failed me someday?


    They were so alike-the same build, face, and even mannerisms.


    "I didn''t trust him..." I muttered, lowering my head as thoughts swirled in my mind.


    "It''s understandable. Don''t worry," Evangelineforted me.


    Our conversation was interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps. Startled, Evangeline quickly feigned sleep while Iposed myself just as the door opened. "Haze," I greeted, raising a brow as he entered. "It''ste."


    "What are you doing here?" he asked, sitting beside Evangeline and leaned his head back against the headrest. "I''ll take care of things here. Go home."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but his sharp re silenced me. Haze''s serious side unsettled me-I was more used to his reckless, yful nature.


    So, I kicked him squarely in the cheek.


    "Don''t tell me what to do," I said coldly, staring him down. "I''m not your employee."


    He scowled, rubbing his cheek, but chose to stay silent. Smart move.


    "Take care of her properly, Haze," I said as I left.


    Walking to the parking lot, my mind raced with possibilities. I wanted to clear Ash''s name, but what if Evangeline was wrong?


    What if Ash really did want me dead, and the imposter was trying to save me?


    I shook my head. I''m choosing to trust Ash this time.


    Whoever that imposter was, I know they''re close to us. They wouldn''t be able to use Ash if they didn''t know us. They even had the guts to get Ash''s blood and frame him. Good thing I''ve finally realized what''s happening. We finally have a lead.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 132: The Truth

    They could''ve gotten someone to act like Ash. Many people have the power to do that; Simon, Silver, or even the politicians Senator Windwoodst spoke with. There are so many possibilities, and I need to eliminate some of them.


    When I saw my car in the parking lot, I immediately walked toward it. I was about to get inside when I stopped.


    Once again, I saw a white broken vase in front of the car door. It''s the same flower vase the impostor threw at me at the Coleman mansion.


    Everything I thought earlier was wrong. The impostor wasn''t acting on someone''smand. Maybe they have a personal goal to achieve with me. But why me?


    I was lost in thought until I noticed a small piece of paper attached to the vase. I picked it up and read it.


    [Do you know the symbolism of a broken vase, honey?]


    That was the first sentence of the letter. I raised an eyebrow before continuing to read.


    [No matter how many times you tell yourself you''re strong and stable, you''re still the same Sapphire I knew. Fragile, vulnerable, and that scared little puppy who begged me to save your life in the past.] What?


    [Stop pretending you can escape me. You belong with me, and you know it. It''s time to end this game and take the journey I''ve nned for us. I am your everything-your master, your salvation.] [I''m giving you onest chance. Don''t make me regret it.]


    As I finished reading that worthless letter, I didn''t hesitate to crumple it, tear it into pieces, and throw it away.


    But even that wasn''t enough for me. I smashed the paper on the ground and stomped on every piece of it. The torn pieces scattered across the floor, but I didn''t stop stomping until I got tired. Only then did I calm down... a little.


    My rational thoughts were gone. I didn''t care if there were other clues I could''ve gotten from that paper. I didn''t even care about the paper, the handwriting, or when the letter was written. All I wanted was to get it out of my sight.


    I wanted to erase from my mind everything I had read. That letter triggered memories I had tried so hard to bury.


    Memories of a time when everyone called me a loser, a pathetic, weak bitch... when everyone gaslit my emotions as if I were a rock incapable of feeling anything.


    It was a time when people didn''t respect boundaries and intentionally crossed my limits.


    "Fuck!"


    I grabbed my hair in frustration and leaned against the wall, avoiding the sight of that vase. What does this person want?


    "Are you here, watching me? Don''t be a coward! Show yourself!" I screamed.


    I knew it. Someone was here, watching me from a distance. I might not be entirely sure, but I could feel it. This is why I can''t go near my kids. I can''t even call them, even if I want to.


    I constantly monitor them on my CCTV. I always sigh in relief when I see them ying at home, but that doesn''t mean my anxiety fades away. As long as this person is here and disrupting my life, I will never have peace. That''s why I need to end this.


    I''m on the verge of losing my sanity because of what this person is doing to my life. I wasted five years chasing someone I shouldn''t have.


    That person yed with me, toyed with my mind and sanity, and manipted everyone around me.


    I leaned into my car to retrieve my gun from the glovepartment. "Stop these games. We''re not children. Show yourself and let''s end this now!"


    My voice echoed throughout the parking lot. I could hear it reverberating back to me, filling every corner of the space.


    No one stopped me because there weren''t many people around-it was early morning, after all.


    The area was dimly lit, with only a few lights and parked cars. I didn''t know what kind of security Haze had in this ce, but it seemed weak.


    I thought this because someone had managed to sneak in and leave a broken vase.


    "Where are you?" I spoke again, but there was no response.


    I was exhausted. Everything was a mess. I didn''t even know how to face Ash after everything. He might think I''m stupid for never believing him.


    He''s been telling me the truth whenever he had the chance, but I chose to ignore him. Not once did he lie to me, even though I constantly used him of being a terrible person.


    It turns out, I was the one making things harder for him. Maybe when he said he lived in hell because of me, he was telling the truth about his experience over the past five years. Perhaps that''s why he didn''t want to talk about it. My heart ached with every passing second as I thought about it.


    I was pulled back to reality when my phone rang. It was another unregistered number.


    But I already knew who it was.


    I nced around before answering the call.


    "Why would I stop ying?" the voice greeted me. "This is who I am. I love ying games... I loved ying with you."


    I clenched my fists as my breathing grew heavier. He''s here. I need to find him.


    "Who the fuck are you?" I snapped, annoyance thick in my tone.


    I closed my car door and started walking. The silence in the parking lot was broken only by the sound of my heels clicking against the concrete.


    I intentionally made my footsteps louder, hoping to pressure him into reacting-moving, giving away his position.novelbin


    If I could get him to act on impulse, maybe I could find him and shoot him with the gun gripped tightly in my right hand.


    "Stop asking that question." He chuckled. "You already know who I am. Stop ying dumb."


    I closed my eyes, trying to pinpoint where the sound wasing from. But fuck it. All I could hear was silence.


    Whoever this person was, I had to be careful. He knew everything-even secrets I''d never shared.


    He also knew about someone else I once knew. A man who, like him, loved ying games.


    I stopped walking, tilting my head back to scan for good hiding spots. There was a high chance he was concealed somewhere. My grip on the gun tightened.


    I had waited five years for this moment, training tirelessly to control my emotions and sharpen my skills.


    Yet now, a part of the old me was resurfacing-the impulsive Sapphire who acted recklessly when provoked.


    "You''re using someone else again," I said coldly. "I don''t know how you know all this, but stop dragging people into your mess, you fucker."


    Hadn''t it been enough when he used Ash? How many more lives would he manipte just to break me?

 Chapter 133: I Killed Him Years Ago, Didn’t I?

    I heard himugh again, his voice growing louder with each passing second.


    "Since when did you start believing things were impossible, Sapphire?" he asked, his tone mocking. "Look at you. You''re beautiful, sexy, rich... and feisty." "Shut the fuck up," I shot back without hesitation.


    I swear I heard him groan faintly. A chill ran through me as my imagination conjured what he might be doing while talking to me. "Damn. You''re turning me on, just like the old days," he whispered.


    I quickly climbed the stairs. I decided to change my approach. If I couldn''t force him to move, I''d be the one to close the distance. "Now, look to your right."


    I froze mid-step at hismand, immediately turning my gun toward the direction he indicated.


    My heart nearly stopped when I saw him standing there, leaning casually against the wall.


    He wore a ck tank top and faded jeans, a smirk on his face as he raised his phone.


    My hands trembled so much that I almost dropped both my gun and phone. Fuck. I couldn''t pull the trigger.


    Ash...


    They looked so eerily alike. Every detail-from the build of their bodies to their voices-was identical.


    "It''s unsettling, isn''t it?" he said, running a hand over his face without breaking eye contact. "How does it feel? Do you still hate me?" "Fucker. I know your secret," I growled, ring at him.


    Heughed, fueling my frustration. His mocking tone chipped away at my patience.


    "Do you think it''s a mask? It''s not." His words made my brow furrow. "This is my face now."


    I ended the call, shoving my phone into my pocket as I steadied the gun with both hands.


    His statement confirmed it. This wasn''t just a mask anymore.


    He had fully replicated Ash''s face. It reeked of insecurity, and I could feel it even from this distance.


    I knew it. This wasn''t about Ash-it was about me. He wanted to take me down.


    "Soon, you''lle to me willingly," he said with unsettling confidence. "You''ll follow me without me even asking."


    "That won''t happen."


    I told myself I could figure this out. No matter how simr they looked, there had to be a w in the replication.


    Every copy has a weakness, something that sets it apart from the original.


    The question was, how could I uncover his true identity when he had Ash''s face?novelbin


    "Are you sure?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "You can''t even tell us apart."


    His smirk widened, knowing he had me under his control.


    "Stop." My grip on the gun tightened.


    My breathing grew heavier, my hands shaking uncontrobly. I wanted to move forward, to get closer, but my body refused to obey. "I''ll kill you," I said, trying to convince myself as much as him.


    "You''ll kill someone who looks like your lover?"


    I closed my eyes and pulled the trigger. I had to show him I wasn''t the same person I used to be... but I failed.


    When I opened my eyes, he stood there, unfazed, smirking. He gestured to where the bullet had hit, knowing full well I couldn''t shoot him as long as he wore Ash''s face. Ash was both my strength and my weakness.


    "Stop fighting me. It''s a losing battle for you."


    Those were his final words before he turned and walked away. I couldn''t stop him. I didn''t have the strength or resolve to act.


    Now that I had seen him, I felt more powerless than ever. I had waited long for this moment, only to lose control when it mattered most.


    I used to think that doubting Ash was the most foolish thing I''d ever done. But now, another thought gued me.


    It couldn''t be true.


    Could it?


    I killed him years ago... didn''t I?


    ***


    "ONE MARGARITA, please."


    I was perched on a high stool. Honestly, I felt this overwhelming urge to get wasted tonight. My mind was so screwed up it was messing with my sanity-hard.


    It was better to let the alcohol hit me than lose my mind over what happened earlier.


    But I decided against repeating the mistake I madest time. I didn''t want another pounding headache, and I definitely didn''t want to look powerless or vulnerable again.


    "Pardon, ma''am?" the bartender asked dumbly as he leaned closer to hear me better.


    I fought the urge to smack him with the wine bottle next to me. Instead, I closed my eyes tightly and rubbed my temples.


    "I said margarita," I repeated coldly. "Do I have to say it again?"


    Why do I keep running into bartenders like this? It reminded me of the one where I went before. Were they testing my patience?


    "S-Sorry." He averted his eyes and prepared my order.


    "Damn people," I muttered, kicking the stool next to me in frustration.


    It helped ease my annoyance a bit, but as the events from earlier reyed in my mind, I felt like I was on the brink of losing it.


    I crossed my legs and turned to watch the women on the dance floor. They were so stunning that men flocked to them after just a few moves. Either they''d make out on the spot or rent a room to have sex. Honestly, it wouldn''t surprise me if there were a live show going on in ces like this. I''d already overheard moans and kissing noises on the sidelines.


    "Here you go, ma''am."


    I turned to the bartender as he handed me my drink. Maybe I''d down three sses before finding someone to fuck.


    It had been too long since myst orgasm. The stress from the past few days had been overwhelming, and I desperately needed someone to bring me some pleasure.


    I smirked at him and took a sip of the drink. The bitterness and sweetness of the margarita woke me up. Finally, I''d made the right choice.


    "Hi, baby."


    I was lost in thought when a voice interrupted me. I looked up to see a man in his 40s, wearing a checkered shirt with three buttons undone, ck faded jeans, and white sneakers.


    I didn''t care what he thought of me as I sized him up from head to toe.


    I immediately noticed the wedding ring on his finger. Fucking cheaters. They deserved to have their balls kicked until they were crushed.


    Luckily, I''d kicked the stool away earlier. He tried to set it beside me, but I stretched my leg out and rested it on the chair he was holding.


    I caught him staring at my leg, his eyes traveling upward. He even gulped, and I swore I could see his boner from where I sat.


    "I''m not interested," I said curtly and ordered another margarita.


    At least the bartender was quicker this time-he got my order with just a nce at my raised ss.


    "Would you like me to buy you a drink?"

 Chapter 134: Beg For More

    This guy wouldn''t give up. I''d already told him I wasn''t interested, yet here he was, trying again. Sure, I was looking for someone tonight, but he didn''t evene close to meeting my standards.


    "No," I snapped and discreetly pulled out the gun from my pocket. I didn''t lift it, but it was aimed at his position in my left hand. "But I''d be happy to put a bullet in your head. What do you think?" I smirked as his face turned pale. His lips trembled, and he swallowed nervously. Shaking my head, I tucked the gun back into its holster.


    I''d have to clean itter-it was still stained with blood, as were my hands.


    "If you don''t respect yourself, at least respect your wife," I added, raising my margarita ss. "Bastard."


    "What did you just say?"


    He started to reply, but his voice trailed off. I looked up to see him staring at the bartender in front of me. The bartender had crossed his arms, as if silently warning him off. The man walked away, but my attention shifted to the bartender now.


    "Hey," I called, subtly pulling out my gun again and pointing it at him. "Aren''t you curious why my hands are covered in blood? It''s because I just killed someone."


    He froze, and didn''t speak to me afterward.


    I lied. I didn''t kill someone today. Instead, I punched a wall repeatedly until my hands bled. My left hand, the non-dominant one, took the brunt of it.


    I wasn''t crazy enough to injure the hand that earned my money-or gave me pleasure when I was alone.


    Earlier, I called Kesha to hack the parking lot''s CCTV, but there was nothing unusual on the footage-except for me. Even the moments where that man appeared were missing. He was always a step ahead of me, and now, the gap between us felt insurmountable.


    "Hey," another man tried talking to me, yet I rolled my eyes in response.


    I didn''t know how many men had tried to talk to me tonight, but none of them caught my interest.


    "Piss off." I raised my head to see who approached me.


    My eyes widened when I saw Ash looking intently at me. His hands were tucked into his pockets.


    He flinched when I suddenly grabbed his face. I tried holding his jaw, checking if he was wearing a mask, but he wasn''t. He seemed weirded out by what I was doing, but he just let me. "What are you doing here?" I sighed in surrender.


    I didn''t even know what I was doing anymore. How could I tell if the person I was talking to was real or fake?


    "I wanted to drink," he said as he pulled a chair to sit beside me. I let him. "Are you looking for someone to fuck again?"


    "What''s it to you?" I replied coldly, drinking the fifth margarita I ordered.


    I noticed Ash''s gaze travel from my chest to my bloodied hand. I observed him, and he didn''t even look surprised.


    His expression gave off the vibe that he already knew what had happened earlier. He didn''t even ask why my hand was bleeding or injured.


    I was about to turn my head back and continue drinking when Ash grabbed my jaw tightly, positioning my face in front of him.


    My eyes widened, and I swallowed hard as his face came incredibly close to mine.


    His presence and masculine scent intoxicated me more than the margarita I just had.


    "I''m here," he said in a sweet, seductive voice. "You can choose me."


    "No," I replied immediately.


    I tried to pull his hand away, but he tightened his grip.


    It was gentle yet rough. It didn''t hurt, but I could feel his fingers pressing into my skin. I didn''t know what to feel. My whole body felt like it was on fire.


    He smirked, then his right hand moved to the space between my thighs. "Really?"


    "Ah..." I moaned.


    I was still wearing shorts and underwear, but I could already feel his warmth inside me, especially as his two fingers began ying with me.


    This is why he sat beside me like this. He positioned himself to block my body from view so he could do this to me.


    "Ah, shit..." I curled up my legs, biting my lower lip.


    Embarrassment filled me when I noticed people turning to look at me because of my sudden moan. So this is what it feels like to be watched while making out or fucking someone. "You''re wet," he said with a grin, watching my reaction intently. "Let me ease your mind for a while."


    Ash pulled me closer to him and kissed me.


    I found myself sitting in Ash''sp, straddling with his legs.


    His left hand was roaming around my waist, while his other hand was on my nape as he tried to make the kiss deeper by pulling me towards him.


    At the same time as he was sucking on my lips, he was also sucking on my entire being.


    "You still taste good. You never changed," he told me in a husky voice as his lips gave me onest bite.


    I moaned a little loudly when he suddenly sucked the skin on my neck. He makes me feel crazy.


    His moves were aggressive and gentle at the same time. He squeezed my chest violently while his kiss was gentle.


    "Ash..."


    I can''t take it. I know this isn''t right, but my body can''t take the heat anymore. Every second his hand caressed me, I was getting more and more crazy.novelbin


    It feels weird, though. I just had an encounter with that bad man that looks exactly like Ash, and yet, here I was, making out with him.


    And I fucking want him. So bad.


    His other hand that was roaming around my body earlier started to stay in the middle of my thighs. He grinned when he felt my wetness there again. I bit my lower lip as his one finger tried to y with my clits, even with my panties on. A soft moan even escaped my lips, it was hard for me to control.


    "Sshh," he looked at me as my body began to twist.


    He hugged my waist with one of his hands to make my body stick to his.


    "Don''t move. We''re just getting started. I want to hear you beg for more."


    I closed my eyes as I felt how his fingers became aggressive in ying with me, the same as his kisses that were starting to travel down on my breasts. He trailed my cleavage with every kiss.


    I held both of his shoulders tightly and bit my lower lip even more. I''m breathing deeply, while the heat I feel is gradually increasing.

 Chapter 135: Choose Me, Sapphire

    I can also feel how his erection poked onto my thigh. I slid one of my hands down his body, going to the middle of his thighs.


    I suddenly gripped it as I gave it a light stroke.


    "Uhhh," he moaned as he entered his tongue inside the cloth that was covering my breasts.


    This is like what we''re doing just before. On how we became adventurous and tried every position, every new experience that will give us pleasure, at every damn time.


    Because of the intense pleasure he was giving me, my hand went onto his shaft back and forth.


    I was excited for this thing to make me scream in ecstasy, especially now that I can feel the sudden euphoria inside me, but I suddenly whimpered as when he stopped his fingers from moving. "Fuck you, Ash," I groaned.


    I looked around and realized what made him stop. Some people wereing to our location. Ash immediately adjusted the hem of my dress, including the fabric near my chest.


    "No. Not here," he whispered into my ear as he carried me and went upstairs.


    I gasped when he suddenly buried his face in my cheek. "A-Ash... We might fall..."


    "I won''t let that happen, baby," he answered as he aggressively kissed me on the lips.


    He bit my bottom lip hard. I couldn''t do anything other than let his tongue wander around my mouth, while my hands caressed his body.


    Both of my thighs were wrapped around his waist, and I could feel his cock hitting between my thighs. It was twitching. I feel like he wants toe inside me even though we aren''t in the room yet.novelbin


    As soon as we entered our room, which was dark and cold, Ash didn''t waste any second as he threw me on the bed.


    My eyes widened, but what surprised me more was how quickly he acted. I didn''t realize that he had already pulled me to the end of the bed, and had already pulled my panties down.


    "What the fuck..."


    I almost lost my sanity when I saw how he smelled my panties. He even licked it a bit before he threw it somewhere.


    I was breathing heavily when he brought his face between my thighs. I grabbed my hands on the sheets as I felt his sinful tongue licking my core.


    "Oh! Shit!"


    He was teasing me by licking me slowly, but I can''t deal with it anymore. I quickly moved my legs and pushed him into me. There, I felt how warm his mouth was. "Ah... That''s it!" I groaned in pleasure.


    "How impatient, baby," he whispered to my core, throbbing for his touch, and I suddenly felt the sensation because of it. "Brace yourself. Remember that you''re the one who started this."


    Without any warning, he suddenly hugged both my legs and ced them on his shoulders. He buried his face in the middle of my thighs. A loud moan escaped from my lips when I felt his tongue licking my insides. Ash even parted my folds as I was drowned in pleasure while watching him, and smirked as he let me see his tongue licking me.


    I wanted to bury him harder and move my hips for more satisfaction, but I stopped myself.


    But Ash was more observant than I expected. He delved deeper into my pussy instead.


    "Uhhh... Fuck," I whimpered, shaking under him.


    Ash entered three fingers inside me.


    "Don''t stop. Please, don''t stop..."


    "Then, don''t stop yourself either, Sapphire," he whispered to me, making my whole body weak. "Moan for me. Moan harder." "Ahhh! I like it... Keep doing that..."


    Ash knows what I need even without me telling it. His fingers and tongue moved in a synchronized manner as I groaned and arched my back.


    He tightened his grip on both my legs to stop me from moving.


    Soon, I also reached the peak. My body started shaking, but he still didn''t stop. Ash licked every juice I released. I pushed him but he wouldn''t budge. Ash is more aggressive than before.


    "Sweet," heplimented as he ced his two fingers inside his mouth and licked it.


    He still closed his eyes while doing that as if he was enjoying what he was eating.


    Then, Ash removed all his clothes.


    I gulped when I saw his huge manhood saying hello to me. I couldn''t believe how the hell it fit inside me when we''re still together, and on how that thing made me have my twins.


    "Don''t look at it like that. You''re making it harder for me," he groaned as it became hard for him to speak and control himself. He came to me and put me down. "Come here."


    I thought he''ll be the one in control, that''s why I was surprised when he suddenly reversed our position. He is now lying on the bed, while I am on top of him.


    He didn''t enter his manhood on mine, but I can feel it poking on my entrance.


    I am so ready for him. I could feel how wet I was, and I knew he could feel it too. He held onto both sides of my waist tightly as his smirk widened.


    "What are you going to-"


    I wasn''t able to finish my sentence when he suddenly moved me downward. I grimaced as he entered his shaft inside me.


    It''s been so long since west did this that I don''t wonder why I''m feeling this bad now. Fuck.


    "Ride me, Sapphire..." he told me in a seductive tone.


    But suddenly, his desire was reced by concern when he saw that I was hurting now.


    "What is it?" he asked in confusion. "It''s painful? Why?"


    I can''t help but bury my nails on his shoulder because of his dumb question. I felt him flinch but I didn''t stop what I was doing.


    "What do you mean, why?" I asked him, irritated.


    His lips were slightly parted. It looks like he wanted to say something but he was just articting his thoughts.


    On the other hand, I was also buying some time. My body won''t be able to take it if he started to fuck me rough and hard.


    "Does it mean that you''re having sex with some people with a small cock?" He moved his legs slightly as he went deeper into me. "Then, this is your punishment. I haven''t had sex for a long time, yet you have." He lifted me slightly before he put me down again. I rolled my eyes and screamed.


    I can feel the pleasure because he purposely hit my g-spot, but at the same time, it was painful.


    "Who told you I had sex for all these years? I only cum using my hand..." I breathed heavily, buried my face in his neck, and hugged him tightly. "Shit, you''re fucking big..."


    I felt how he gasped, but I don''t know if it''s because of what I''ve said, or if it''s because of how I licked his neck while trying to divert my attention on my throbbing core.


    We stayed in that position for a few seconds, but my eyes just widened when he suddenly tugged at my hair, making me look at him.

 Chapter 136: That Wasn’t Me

    I gulped hard when I saw how intense his eyes were while he was staring at me.


    I could see the lust and admiration on it, especially when his gaze traveled on my chest, down to our bodies connected with each other down there.


    He grinned as if it was the most beautiful sight he had ever seen in his entire life.


    "Fuck! I can''t do this anymore!"


    In one swift, I was lying on the bed, and he was on top of me. He did that without removing his shaft from me.


    "You''re fucking turning me on, baby."


    He yed with my clit using his thumb as he stared at me. One of his hands went to my chest and yed with my nipples while he slowly buried his cock in me.


    It slightly hurt, but the pain was overborne by the pleasure he was giving me.


    "A-Ah..." I groaned.


    And Ash followed after me, realizing that I''m feeling more pleasure than pain.


    I want him to move fast now. I want him to fuck me like it''s the end of the world.


    "I won''t be gentle, Sapphire. Not today that I had finally been this intimate again with you after all these years," he said to me.


    Ash held both of my thighs tightly and ced his feet on both of my shoulders. He took a pillow from my head and put it behind me.


    The lights were open so I could see his full figure. It was so manly.


    He was too perfect, not to mention how expert he was at pleasing a woman.


    "Fine..." I told him as I spread my legs more. "Fuck me hard, Ash."


    "Shit!"


    Ash obliged. He fucked me rough and hard. My eyes almost bulged because of how good it felt, especially when he sucked my nipples while he didn''t stop moving. "Ah... fuck it..." I couldn''t stop cursing as I unintentionally did a muscle control.


    Ash moaned deeply because of what I did.


    "Don''t you know how much I''ve missed this? I''ve been fantasizing about you for a long time now..." he said in a low tone.


    He stood up and pulled me, and after that, he pushed me again onto the bed, but I''m on all fours.


    "Ahhh!" I moaned hard as he entered me in one swift.


    He fucked me from behind, and I could feel how my whole body shook every time he moved.


    I heard the sound of his thrusting in. It just made the whole scene erotic, the same as how our moans and groans synchronize with each other.


    I felt how the pleasure built up inside me. My legs started to shake, and I know that Ash noticed that because his thrusts became desperate as he was trying to reach for more.


    He was hitting my ass a little bit, which made me even more crazy.


    "I-I''m cumming..." I told him as I almost lost my voice.novelbin


    "Me too. Fuck."


    And after a few seconds, I released something inside me, the same as I felt Ash''s juices releasing inside my womb.


    It''s so hot and I feel like it''s filling me up.


    My body sank down on the bed while my eyes were a little closed due to sleepiness, but I was just surprised when Ash suddenly pulled me upright, grabbed me by the butt, and lifted me up. I suddenly gasped as I felt his shaft enter inside me one more time.


    It was still hard.


    "Don''t think we''re done," he said seductively as he licked my earlobe. "We''ll make love at every corner of this room, baby."


    With one hand he supported my ass, while his other hand threw the few items that were on the vanity table. Fortunately, nothing was broken.


    He made me sit on the chair as he thrust deep and hard. After that, he ced me in the chair and rode me there.


    Ash started to thrust me from behind, and it was making me crazy.


    I can''t even count the positions we had made for this night, and how many times I cum. My chest was also filled with hickeys, but I didn''t mind.


    All I know now is that I''m tired, but I can''t deny that I''m happy now because of the effect I''ve had on Ash.


    Hepletely loses his control.


    "I love you..." I heard him whisper as he released himself inside me again, but I couldn''t respond as I drifted to sleep.


    ***


    The sun was already shining when I woke up. It made my body ache, apanied by the soreness spreading across my body.


    I vividly remembered what happenedst night. The burning desire in his eyes, and the unmistakable love I saw as he looked at me-all of it came rushing back. "How was your sleep?"


    I turned to my right, startled by Ash''s voice. I hadn''t expected him to still be there, watching me while leaning on one arm.


    He wasn''t wearing anything on top, though he was covered by a nket from the waist down.


    Heat rushed to my face at the memory of what we had done the night before, so I quickly changed the subject.


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s ten in the morning," he replied instantly.


    My eyes widened in shock. There were things I needed to take care of-one of which was catching the man who looked exactly like Ash.


    I was determined to make him pay for the years I had wrongly believed it was Ash who tried to kill me that night.


    "I have work-ah!"


    I couldn''t finish my sentence as I nearly lost my bnce trying to stand.


    Thankfully, Ash was behind me and immediately grabbed my waist to support me.


    "Be careful," hemander, his voice calm. "I ordered fast food. Do you want to eat before you go?"


    "S-Sure," I agreed, avoiding his gaze.


    Not only was I alreadyte, but hunger was beginning to gnaw at me.


    As I nced around the room, my eyesnded on a flower vase on the bedside table. Though I trusted Ash, I needed to confirm my suspicions. "You know a flower vase isn''t enough to kill me," I told him.


    "That wasn''t me," he responded quickly. "Wait, someone tried to hurt you using a flower vase?"


    Ignoring his question, I pulled my phone from my bag and showed him the message disyed on the screen.


    I asked, "What about this text?"


    "Again, that wasn''t me."


    "And the guy I saw at my brother''s office?"


    "Definitely not me," he answered with a raised brow. "It''s been a long time since I went there."


    My instincts were spot on. It was hard to tell the difference between them physically, but I always trusted my gut.


    Still, there was something suspicious going on, and I couldn''t figure out what it was yet.


    "Block that number. I''ll handle everything," Ash said, gesturing to my phone. "Let''s eat."


    I nodded and joined him for the meal.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 137: I’m Not Pretending To Be Pissed

    While we ate, my mind kept reying his calm demeanor during my questioning. Wasn''t he even slightly curious about the strange things I''d been asking him? "I have a question for you," Ash said, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    I looked up at him, waiting for him to continue.


    "That guy..." He paused briefly, as if choosing his words carefully. "Does he really look like me? So much so that you couldn''t tell it wasn''t me?"


    I blinked twice, trying to process the question he had just asked. It took me a moment of staring at him in silence before I could respond.


    "W-What?" I even stammered, my gaze locked on his.


    At first nce, his face seemed neutral-neither smiling nor frowning-but when I looked closer, I saw sadness in his eyes.


    I can''t help it. Their resemnce was uncanny. Every detail, down to his physique and hairstyle, had been perfectly replicated.


    The only thing the imposter hadn''t captured was Ash''s aura. Ash had an expensive, serious energy, not the dark, sinister vibe his copy radiated.


    But was I right about this? How was it even possible?


    "Never mind," Ash muttered abruptly, breaking my train of thought as he mmed his spoon and fork down on the table.


    I flinched, startled, and turned to re at him, only to find him ring back even more intensely.


    "You weren''t even listening, Sapphire," he said coldly.


    I looked away, my gaze falling to the floor.


    He was right. I''d been lost in my thoughts, not paying attention to him despite his being right in front of me.


    Ash had always been possessive, demanding my attentionpletely-just like before.


    Wait. Why was Iparing everything to the past?


    Just because something happened between usst night didn''t mean anything would change. I knew Ash wasn''t the type to shift his behavior because of a single night. I couldn''t let my guard down. I couldn''t afford to get hurt again. My focus had to stay on my children.


    "D-Did you say something?" I asked hesitantly, finally meeting his gaze.


    He shook his head, his expression unreadable as he cleared his te.


    "You said you have work. You''d better hurry," he said, his tone t. "I''ll take care of this."


    I offered to help, but he immediately refused. Instead, he walked me outside, called someone to drive my car, and sent me on my way without another word.


    The whole thing left me feeling bitter. It was as if what happened between us was a one-night stand, and the thought infuriated me even more.


    To distract myself, I buried myself in work. I finished everything ahead of schedule and even looked for missions to upy my mind, but nothing caught my interest. "Jerk," I muttered, stealing a nce at my phone.


    He hadn''t called or messaged since the morning.


    Was he angry with me? For what?


    "If he won''t call, why don''t you call him instead?"


    I looked over at Evangeline, lounging on the couch in my office, her attention split between her phone and tablet.


    I red at her, but she didn''t even nce up.


    "I''m not waiting for Ash''s call," I snapped, but she only smirked.


    She finally looked at me, her brow arched. "Did I say his name?"


    I pursed my lips. "Yeah, right."


    Evangeline stood and perched herself on my desk, her scars visible but healing. "Admit it-you want another round, don''t you? Spill!"


    "Ouch!" I yelped as she swatted my arm, pretending her hand was light as a feather. "We didn''t nst night, okay? And no, I don''t want another round!"


    I couldn''t believe how crude her words were today.


    "Liar," she teased, narrowing her eyes.novelbin


    I ignored her, but then my phone rang. I grabbed it quickly, feeling my heart race when I saw Ash''s name on the screen.


    "Hello?" I tried to soundposed, but my nerves betrayed me.


    "Meet me at the restaurant near your office at lunchtime," he said casually, but his words made me frown.


    "And how the hell do you know I''m at the office right now?"


    I nced at Evangeline, suspecting she''d told him, but she raised her brow at me in feigned innocence before returning to her gadgets.


    "It''s just a guess," he replied.


    "Liar," I muttered, closing myptop. "What do you want?"


    "You''ll find out. I''ll be waiting," he said before abruptly hanging up.


    I sighed, slipping my phone into my bag and gathering my things.


    "I''m meeting Ash downstairs," I told Evangeline, but she smirked knowingly.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if you two ended up at a hotel or your condoter," she teased. "Does he have a condom-"


    "Evangeline!" I cut her off, stomping my foot in frustration.


    "What? Don''t act all innocent!" she retorted, gathering her own things.


    Her fierce demeanor always amazed me, especially after all she''d been through.


    As I nced at the scars on her arms, her expression darkened.


    "If I ever catch that person, I''ll make sure their eyes are the only part of them left unscarred," she growled. "And they can do my backlogs as punishment." "Right," I agreed with a small smile. "Or you could make Haze do them," I added, pointing at the man who had just walked in.


    "What the-"


    "Bye, bitch," I said, patting Haze on the shoulder as I walked out the door.


    When I reached the ground floor, I saw Ash waiting for me.


    My heart raced as I approached him, wondering if he wanted to talk about what had happened. "What do you-"


    "Make it look like you''re fucking pissed at me," he interrupted.


    "What?" I frowned, caught off guard.


    "Just do it," he insisted, scanning the area as though someone was watching us.


    That''s when I realized I''d been right all along. Someone was indeed watching, and Ash knew who.


    "You know them, don''t you?" I asked quietly, my toneced with usation. "You know the killer-the one who ruined our rtionship. And yet, you didn''t defend yourself?"


    He didn''t respond, but his silence was enough.


    "What the fuck? Are you for real?" I asked in disbelief.


    "It''s risky to act without knowing the full picture," he finally admitted, his voice low. "But it''s even riskier, especially that I do know everything."


    I closed my eyes, the weight of his words sinking in.


    "Is that why I can''t tell the difference between the two of you?" I asked, my voice trembling. "Because you''ve been working with them?"


    He said nothing, his silence louder than any confession.


    I gripped the ss of water in front of me, fighting the urge to throw it at him.


    "Then you''re no better than them," I spat, standing abruptly. "And don''t worry-I''m not pretending to be pissed at you. Because I fucking am."

 Chapter 138: Been Outplayed

    Dayster, I buried myself in work. Again.


    "Fuck," I cursed, snapping my neck as I sat on the couch.


    I read through some documents in my right hand while holding an iced coffee in my left.


    I was trying to trace the impostor''s whereabouts and dig into my past-a task I dreaded-using Kesha''s help.


    Unfortunately, this man had advanced skills that even Kesha couldn''t match. I''d anticipated this, so I wasn''t too disappointed when she informed me she couldn''t find anything about him. He even had a mask that could replicate someone else''s face. How advanced could his systems be?


    "Hey." Evangeline snapped me out of my thoughts, tossing her red pen at me. "You''re fighting again? But you literally fucked each otherst time-"


    I didn''t let her finish as I raised my iced coffee, warning her with a re that I wouldn''t hesitate to pour it on her if she said one more wrong word.


    "Don''t start with me," I said sharply, giving her a pointed look.


    She justughed and raised her hands in mock surrender.


    Was this a side effect of her recent hospital stay? And considering Haze was the one frequently watching over her, it seemed like she''d picked up his attitude in no time.


    "Fine," she muttered, sitting next to me and peering at the document I was reading. "Another mission? I thought nothing interested you anymore?"


    "This is from Simon," I exined, lifting the paper slightly.


    It was an easy mission. Like before, we''d retrieve a document, and thankfully, there''d be no killing involved.


    I may be frustrated, but I wasn''t in the mood for bloodshed today. The twins'' birthday wasing up this weekend.


    I didn''t want to stir up any trouble, especially with such a special asion approaching. But I couldn''t deny I was d to finally have something to do.


    Financial statements and business proposals couldn''t hold my interest forever.


    "Finally. I missed being in the field," I said with a sigh of relief.


    "You''re just looking for a distraction," she countered, earning a raised brow from me. "Fine. I''ll shut up."


    "Good."


    It didn''t take long before we were ready for the mission. Like before, our target was in a hotel. I was to retrieve a sh drive and deliver it to Simon.


    This time, I wanted to avoid any unnecessary moves and be extra cautious. The sh drive contained evidence of Simon''s corruption and was in the possession of Senator Windwood''s ally. "The twins'' birthday is around the corner," I muttered, reminding myself not to lose control today.


    I knew they sometimes felt neglected because I was often unavable, but I hoped they''d understand one day that I only had their best interests in mind.


    Now I stood in front of the hotel, dressed in a ck suit with a rope in hand.


    Kesha was handling the CCTV and security. Luna was stationed in the lobby, Rain was disguised as a janitor, and Finnick acted as the lookout.novelbin


    Speaking of Finnick, he hadn''t spoken a word to me when we met earlier. I remembered calling him nonstop after the ident, but he seemed indifferent. Shaking off the distracting thoughts, I focused on the mission.


    "I''ll head up," I informed the team, gripping the rope tightly as I started my climb.


    Since Senator Windwood''s death, other politicians have tightened their security. This meant I had to execute this mission wlessly.


    Everything was going ording to n.


    "Clear. No one''s on the top floor, L," Kesha confirmed.


    Smirking, I slipped through the window Kesha had disabled the rms for.


    Without wasting time, I searched for the sh drive.


    "Where could it be?" I muttered, cing a hand on my chin.


    Senator William loved food, ording to the documents. I often saw him snacking on choctes during news interviews while reading papers. "Hurry up, L. Senator William is on his way withpany," Luna warned, making me panic.


    You can do this, Sapphire.


    I paced back and forth, trying to figure out the hiding spot. Simon was certain it was in this unit, so I had to trust him.


    "Still can''t find it?" Rain asked through the earpiece.


    Closing my eyes in frustration, I considered his hobbies-perhaps the fridge or a food container?


    "Wait..."


    I stopped as my eyesnded on the fridge. I approached, opening it to find it stocked with chocte drinks, not the alcohol I expected.


    After rummaging through the contents, I noticed a mini ice cream container that had expired months ago.


    Opening it, I grimaced.


    There it was-the sh drive, sealed in stic.


    Stuffing it into my pocket, I cursed at the sticky mess on my hand.


    "Mission aplished. I''m heading out-"


    I couldn''t finish my sentence as Finnick interrupted.


    "There''s a helicopter circling the top floor."


    "What?"


    I rushed to the window, cursing under my breath at the sight of the helicopter''s spotlight scanning the building.


    Fuck. I barely managed to pull the rope off the terrace in time before it could be seen. Pressing my back against the wall, I thought through my options.


    No events were scheduled at the hotel, so any sighting of me would raise suspicion, especially since I hadn''t entered through the reception.


    "It looks like a surprise inspection, and it doesn''t seem like they''re leaving anytime soon," Finnick added, his voiceced with worry.


    Damn it. Wiping the remnants of ice cream on my shirt, I massaged my forehead in frustration.


    "It''s safer to go outside. What''s the situation there, K?"


    "No one''s outside," Kesha confirmed. "Just move quickly."


    "Senator William is on his way up," Luna added. "You need to escape. I couldn''t stop them despite trying to talk to them."


    "I''m your backup, though I''m on the second-tost floor," Rain whispered. "They didn''t let me go up since someone was already assigned to clean that floor. This feels creepier than expected." Right.


    Though I wanted to respond, I held back to avoid worrying them further. As their leader, I needed to boost morale, not crush it.


    Taking onest deep breath, I steeled myself to exit the room.


    I had no weapons except for my killer heels. I needed to avoid any security encounters.


    "Fuck, Kesha!"


    But it seemed I''d jinxed myself. Bullets rained down on me, forcing me back into the room.


    "Why?" Kesha asked, confused by my outburst.


    I''d forgotten the rule about using code names during missions.


    "What do you mean there''s no one?!" I yelled, clutching the wound on my right arm. "I''m surrounded! Are you trying to get me killed?!"


    "What? It''s not... What the hell is happening?" I heard Kesha panic on the other end of the line.


    Her ragged breathing was clear even as I clutched my chest.


    People dressed in security uniforms and armed with guns were surrounding me. I couldn''t understand why they were just waiting for me toe out when they could storm in right now. The rms hadn''t gone off. There were no guards when we entered the building. Nothing suspicious hindered our mission-until now.


    In an instant, the tables had turned, and I was the one trapped. Why did it feel like I''d been outyed in my own n?

 Chapter 139: Having Doubts

    "We can''t get there. Security''s too tight," Luna said, her worry as evident as Kesha''s. "What about you, F?" "Same here. Too many guards downstairs."


    I closed my eyes for a moment, shutting out their voices. I needed to think of a way out. There had to be a way. I couldn''t let them bring me down. There were seven of them, all armed. I suspected three of them carried extra guns at their waists; their uniforms were different from the others. And now that I thought about it, there were no residents or other people on this top floor except for me.


    This was a trap.


    "They hacked myputer. Damn fuckers," Kesha said, confirming my suspicion.


    Now I understood why she hadn''t detected anything unusual earlier, despite being our tech expert.


    Someone had set us up. Was my father aware of this?


    The thought made my chest tighten. Every time I tried to make a n, this person was always a step ahead.


    They weren''t just beating me-they were stomping on my pride, and I was starting to hate it.


    "We''ll find a way, S," Finnick said, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Just hold on a little longer. I''ll get to you."


    "Right," I muttered absentmindedly, suddenly remembering I had my team.


    I wasn''t alone in this battle. Why did I always try to solve everything by myself when I had a team willing to help, especially in moments like this? They couldn''t reach me directly, but they could help from the outside. That thought sparked an idea.


    "Can you distract the helicopter for me, F?" I asked Finnick.


    "Yes," he replied without hesitation.


    "L and R, set up a mini-trampoline outside. I''ll tell you when to open it so you won''t draw attention," I instructed Luna and Rain.


    If I wasn''t mistaken, they had a mini trampoline in the car earlier. We rarely used it because our ns typically went smoothly.


    It was one of Tanner''s inventions, a gift from Evangeline for product testing. I never thought it would be useful until now.


    "Kesha, try to hack the hacker," Imanded. "It might be someone I''ve been searching for."


    "Copy."


    I was certain we were being yed. But how did this person learn about today''s mission?novelbin


    Only one possibility came to mind: someone on my team was working with them. As much as it pained me, I needed to trust them for now. This was just a warning, not an attempt to kill me.


    "S. hit!" I hissed as someone burst into the room and fired at me.


    If I hadn''t reacted on adrenaline, the bullet would''ve hit my heart.


    Was I wrong? Did I miscalcte?


    I sprinted toward the window, and without hesitation, threw my full weight into a leap. This was my riskiest move yet, but I trusted my team.


    "Now!" I shouted, shutting my eyes tight as a bullet tore into my right shoulder.


    Pain shot through my body, nearly overwhelming me.


    I felt like I was flying. It was a terrifyingly beautiful illusion as blood trickled downward.


    Smiling through the agony, I pressed on my shoulder, trying to stem the bleeding-I didn''t want it to stain the trampoline.


    When Inded, I expected to bounce, but Tanner''s trampoline had customizable features. I smiled despite my weakening state and forced myself to run alongside my team.


    ***


    "It''s just a graze," Hariette said as she sat in front of me in her nurse''s uniform, tending to my arm with a first aid kit in hand.


    The pain in my head felt like drilling. It had been a long time since I''d felt anything this excruciating. I thought I was numb to pain, but this proved me wrong. "Yeah... not life-threatening," I muttered weakly, staring at the wall.


    I didn''t like that Hariette was here in the hideout. She was too kind for a ce filled with criminals.


    And how did I wake up to find her in my room? I didn''t even remember passing out on the way back.


    I almost died today. And I was sure there was a traitor among us.


    I needed to find whoever it was.


    "But you should take better care of yourself," Hariette said as she finished wrapping my shoulder. "You''ve lost a lot of blood."


    "I don''t care," I shrugged, wincing in pain. "How''s Haze treating you?"


    "Honestly? I don''t know," she replied, checking my forehead. Sighing in relief, she added, "Haze brought me here to treat you. He said you couldn''t go to a hospital." Sadness flickered in her eyes. She tried to hide it, but I could see it clearly.


    "I''ll go now."


    As she stood, I grabbed her wrist. "Guard your heart."


    "I always do," she said before slipping free and walking away.


    I sighed heavily, trying to sit up properly. My body was still weak, my vision blurry. ncing at the clock, I saw it was already eight in the evening.


    I reached for my waist to check the sh drive. Panic surged when I realized it was gone. I searched frantically but found nothing.


    My phone buzzed. Reading the message, my suspicions were confirmed.


    [How does it feel to almost get killed?]


    It was an unregistered number, but I knew exactly who it was.


    "It was him," I whispered, gripping the couch tightly.


    Had his spy already made a move? Did he only want the sh drive, using me to get it without dirtying his hands?


    "I discovered something..."


    I looked up to see Evangeline entering my room, locking the door behind her. She scanned the room cautiously, like someone might be listening.


    She sat beside me and leaned close to my ear.


    "The security that almost caught you earlier... I looked into it," she whispered.


    Frowning, I wondered how she knew about that.


    "They weren''t hotel employees," she continued. "They were cklisted special forces."


    My brows furrowed. "What?"


    "I thought he was just some petty guy who loved pranks, but I never imagined he''d have people from the cklisted special forces on his side," Evangeline said, her hand covering her mouth in disbelief. She added, "He''s someone we can''t take down with just one blow."


    I could hear what she was saying, but my mind wasn''t in the right ce to process any of it. My back rested against the couch while one hand propped up my chin.


    My gaze was fixed on the wall, deep in thought. I unintentionally ignored Evangeline, who raised an eyebrow at me with her arms crossed.


    "Are you even listening to me?" she asked in an annoyed tone.


    "I''m starting to have doubts about Kesha..." I murmured, leaning my head back on the couch and staring at the ceiling.


    "Huh?"


    I opened my eyes and nced at her before taking the document from her hand.


    It was far more detailed than the usual information Kesha provided me when I asked her to investigate something.


    "I asked her to look into this, and she couldn''t find anything. Yet here you are with this crucial piece of information," I told Evangeline, raising the document. "Is she gettingcent?"

 Chapter 140: Drive Me Home

    Is it really that hard to find... or is she just not doing her best?


    "Hey, don''t think like that. Tanner''s just insanely good at what he does. That''s why I insisted on hiring him, no matter what," Evangeline exined, lightly tapping my uninjured shoulder. "Kesha''s still great atputer stuff, too." I nodded absentmindedly and returned to my thoughts, recalling the text message someone sent me earlier.


    Should I meet with him? Should I ask what he wants? Should I confront him?


    But deep down, I was scared of his answers. If it''s really him... I''d understand why he''d want revenge.


    He must think I tried to kill him, even though it was self-defense on my part.


    "Do you have any idea who it might be?" Evangeline asked seriously.


    I nodded. "I do. But he''s supposed to be dead."


    He should be dead. I saw him die that night.


    She raised an eyebrow, staring at me, as if waiting for me to borate.


    "I... I don''t really know him," I admitted quietly, a memory from my past shing in my mind-one I''d rather forget. "But every time I saw him, he''d tell me to call him ''Prince.""


    I met him back in high school when people used to bully and ridicule me, even though I hadn''t done anything to them.novelbin


    That was when I was weak-when I tried to suppress my feelings and endure their cruelty.


    "Aw, look at her! No lunch money again!"


    "Not only are you unloved by your parents, but you''re also broke. You''re disgusting!"


    "Don''t befriend her, okay? If you talk to her, we''ll ignore you too!"


    I couldn''t make friends. Anyone who tried to approach me was immediately targeted. I spent my junior high school yearspletely alone.


    It made me sad at first, but over time, I got used to it. I epted that no one would stand up for me but myself.


    Even my mother couldn''t defend herself, so how could she defend me?


    But one day, things changed.


    I was walking alone to the cafeteria, surrounded by people chatting andughing with their friends.


    "Sorry," I whispered when I identally bumped into a guy.


    The guy was wearing our school uniform, but the top two buttons of his shirt were undone. He looked like he was in senior high, which made me frown since this cafeteria was for junior high students. They had their own cafeteria, so why was he here?


    My eyes briefly flicked to his face but quickly returned to the floor when I saw the sharpness of his gaze.


    I didn''t know his name, but I could tell he was popr. Everyone in the room was staring at us.


    That''s when I noticed his shiny, expensive-looking shoes. Mine, byparison, looked like trash.


    "Do you not have eyes?" he asked coldly, his deep voice sending chills down my spine.


    "I do," I replied curtly, still staring at his shoes.


    Judging by their design, they must''ve cost thousands of dors. Why would someone like him be attending a public school?


    "Then look at me." His icy hands grabbed my jaw, tilting my face toward him. "I''m talking to you. Look me in the eyes,dy." "W-What the hell?!"


    My body reacted on instinct. I pped his hand away and took a step back, trembling. Why was this stranger grabbing my face? And why would someone who looked so wealthy bother with someone like me?


    His lips curled into a smirk as he watched my reaction. My heart pounded in fear-not attraction.


    There were no butterflies, only dread.


    "You sure about this?" He stepped closer, gripping my wrist so I couldn''t escape. "I''m the only one who can save you."


    "I don''t need saving," I shot back, but he shook his head, leaning close to my ear.


    People gasped at our proximity, and some red daggers at me. Couldn''t they see I wasn''t the one who approached him?


    "You can call me ''Prince," he whispered, his voice low and threatening. "The prince who''ll pull you out of this shitty life you''re stuck in."


    "Sapphire!"


    My reflexes almost made me punch Evangeline, who was now standing in front of me. Thankfully, I caught myself in time, stopping my fist just before it hit her nose.


    She didn''t flinch. Instead, she smirked at my shocked expression. I lowered my hand, cing one leg over the other.


    "Don''t sneak up on me like that! What if I actually hit you?" I scolded her.


    "And what if I break your bones, like you always do?" she retorted with augh. "Kidding aside, who were you talking about? Why should he be dead? Did you... kill him?"


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I stood and headed for the door. My thoughts were more chaotic now, thanks to Evangeline.


    Why was she suddenly so talkative? Did the car explosion shake her brain loose?


    "Wait, you did?" she asked, amused, covering her mouth with both hands. I opened the door to leave. "Oh my god, really? How?"


    "I''m going home. Is someone avable to drive me?" I asked, ignoring her excitement.


    I thought she''d be disgusted, knowing I''d killed-or tried to kill-someone at such a young age.


    But instead of judgment, she seemed thrilled.


    "Who can drive me home, Evangeline?" I asked again because it seems like she was lost in her thoughts.


    "Me."


    It was Finnick. Thest person I wanted to see.


    I rolled my eyes. "Anyone but you."


    "I''m the only one avable," he replied, gesturing around us.


    Sure enough, there was no one else but him and Evangeline.


    "Should I call Ash? He''s always avable for you-"


    Evangeline reached for her phone, but I cut her off.


    "No need," I said quickly. She put her phone away.


    If I didn''t want to ride with Finnick, I definitely didn''t want to ride with Ash. I couldn''t stand anyone who sided with that psychopath. "Finnick, drive me home."


    ***


    The silence was deafening as I sat in the passenger seat of my car, with Finnick behind the wheel.


    He was just quietly staring at the road ahead. Despite the heavy traffic, it seemed like he had no intention of talking to me or even acknowledging my presence.


    I cleared my throat, stealing a nce at him. His in ck polo shirt highlighted his fair, almost wless skin. I couldn''t help but notice how his muscles flexed as he turned the wheel.


    Too bad, though. No matter how I look at him, he''s just not my type. I never imagined us being anything more than friends.


    But what I never thought possible was seeing him as a potential enemy.


    "Where have you been all this time?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    I caught him raising an eyebrow at me in the rearview mirror.


    "I should be the one asking you that," he replied curtly, his voice cold. He didn''t even spare me a nce.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 141: Bloody and Grotesque

    "Excuse me?"


    I kept my gaze fixed on him as I spoke, unbothered if it made him ufortable. I wanted answers-answers to the questions swirling in my head.


    He didn''t reply, but I wasn''t going to back down either. I pressed on with my questioning, refusing to let the tension between us win. Eventually, he sighed, turning his head toward me for a brief moment.


    "When was thest time you talked to your kids?" he asked, his tone unusually serious.


    His question caught me off guard, and my eyebrows shot up. Crossing my arms and legs, I leaned back, narrowing my eyes at him.


    "Why are you bringing my kids into this?" I asked, suspicious now. The mention of my children seemed too random. "Are you involved with the shits happening?"


    I recalled the recent events vividly. Someone had warned me about my children before the incident urred. It was as if they were saying they knew every move I made, every n I crafted.


    They knew my thoughts-warning me that if I didn''t stop pursuing them, my loved ones would pay the price.


    "Do you suspect me?" His focus returned to the road as the traffic light turned green.


    Though he wasn''t looking at me, the pain in his voice was evident.


    Like he hadn''t expected me to doubt him.


    "If you don''t give me a valid alibi, then yes. I suspect you," I replied without hesitation.


    There was an icy edge to my voice. I masked my hurt with that tone.


    I had trusted him, treated him like a friend, even confiding in him more than I did Kesha. He knew about my kids because of that trust.


    "I didn''t do it," he finally said. "Have you forgotten that I told you I like you?"


    "Love can be dangerous, Finnick."


    He smirked at my words, but I couldn''t believe I''d said them myself.


    "Finnick," I said, my voice sharp and threatening, as he abruptly turned the car and parked on the roadside, mming the brakes hard.


    "The time you and your cousin got into that ident... someone also tried to harm your kids," he said in a low voice, as if trying to ease me into the revtion. But it didn''t help.


    I nearly stopped breathing at his words.


    It hit me that it had been a long time since Ist checked in with Chiara and Thunder. Even the CCTV connected to my phone-something I used to monitor religiously-hadn''t been opened in a while, despite having plenty of time. I''d distracted myself with work, neglecting the time I could''ve spent bonding with my twins.


    "I''ve been out of touch because I was protecting Chiara and Thunder. I didn''t want anyone to track us..." Finnick exined as he restarted the car.


    His voice carried a sincerity that I couldn''t ignore. At that moment, I knew he wasn''t lying, but I still needed more proof.


    "Get your priorities straight, Sapphire. Or you''ll lose what''s most precious to you," he warned me with concern.


    ***


    When I reached my apartment, I immediately called the secure number I used to contact my children. It wasn''t easily traceable, but we still had to be cautious.


    "Mommy!" Chiara''s cheerful voice greeted me, bringing a smile to my face.


    "Chiara... Thunder... are you alright?" I asked, my voice gentle but filled with worry.


    I wanted to ask about the incident Finnick mentioned but didn''t know how to bring it up.


    Would they resent me for being absent? For failing as their mother?


    I slumped on the couch, leaning my head back. It felt like I''d had a long day. My shoulder wound had been treated, but it still throbbed asionally with the wrong movement. "Of course, we are, Mommy! We take after you!" Chiara''s bubbly tone was infectious.


    I suddenly wanted to see my kids, but I knew I couldn''t. I had to be extra careful, especially after Finnick told me someone had tried to kill them.


    He said he''d relocated them for safety but refused to tell me where. He thought it was better that way.


    "Mommy, when are youing back?" Chiara asked, her voice tinged with sadness.


    "Chiara," Thunder gently scolded her in his usual calm yet firm tone.


    They were keeping secrets from me. I could tell from Thunder''s tone and the way he called out to his sister.


    "Finnick told us you wouldn''t contact us for a while," Thunder said honestly. "He said you''re busy with something important."


    Finnick really did think ahead. His quick decisions and sharp mind weren''t just assets at work; they carried over into his personal life.


    I grabbed a ss of water, trying to steady myself. But then, Chiara said something that nearly made me choke.


    "Are you finding us a new daddy, Mommy?"


    "No... no. I''m working," I said hastily, trying to calm myself. "I''m d you''re both okay."


    "Don''t worry about us, Mom. Please, take care." With that, Thunder ended the call, leaving me with a heavy sigh.


    "So it''s true..." I muttered, the confirmation from Finnick hitting me hard. "That bastard."


    My fists clenched as I hurled my phone onto the bed.


    After everything, I decided to sleep the stress away. The day had drained me, between my conversation with my twins and the lingering pain from my injury.


    ***


    The next morning, I wasted no time heading to the hideout. I was ready to track the man who''d texted me or borrow Tanner from Evangeline if needed.


    I expected chaos at the hideout-it always was when Evangeline and Haze were around-but the sight before me was something I hadn''t anticipated. "M-Mason?" I stammered, staring at him in shock.


    His dark eyes seemed to pierce through anyone theynded on, brimming with bloodlust.


    His messy hair was swept to the side, his white shirt crumpled as if someone had grabbed at it, and his hands... they were stained with blood.


    His very presence screamed violence. I swallowed hard, unsure whether to approach him or stay back.


    I couldn''t move immediately from where I was, even when I saw Mason return to his spot earlier. I swear I could see a dark aura surrounding him.


    He grabbed the baseball bat lying on the floor and, without hesitation, swung it at the man tied to a chair with thick ropes, blood sttering onto his clothes.


    It was bloody. Grotesque.


    I saw Mason smirk when he noticed the blood on his shirt. I didn''t recognize him at that moment. He didn''t look like the brother who always wore business suits, attended dull meetings, and worked on endless documents. When I looked closer, I realized Mason had been beating the man for some time... or should I say torturing him?


    "Did something happen?" Despite the fear crawling up my spine, I managed to step forward, hoping to calm Mason down.


    I didn''t know what had happened or why Mason was beating this man so brutally, as if he wanted to kill him. I just wanted him to stop and put down the bat.

 Chapter 142: Found The Culprit

    I knew Simon wouldn''t like finding out his beloved son was covered in blood and on the verge of killing someone in a rage. If he found out about this, he''d probably take it out on me.


    That''s what I''m here for, after all.


    "Wait... What the f. uck."


    At first, I didn''t recognize the man because of his wounds and bloodied face, but as I got closer, my eyes widened in shock.


    I gasped-it was one of my subordinates.


    He wasn''t part of my main team, but he was always by my side during meetings and agendas within the organization. He tried to speak, but he couldn''t because of the gag tied tightly around his mouth.


    My heart ached instantly. I never imagined Mason would harm someone, let alone someone from my organization, just because he had the power to do it.


    Mason started approaching me, but I quickly drew the gun from my waistband and aimed it at him. I knew I was better than him.


    Unlike Ash, Mason hadn''t undergone training when Simon appointed me as the leader of the mafia and handed him control of thepany.


    "What the hell are you doing to my people, Mason?" I asked coldly, though my curiosity seeped into my tone.


    I fixed him with a sharp re. I might be a viin to some, but I know how to protect my own.


    His gaze softened as he looked at me, but it had no effect. I wanted an exnation-why would he do this?


    I didn''t care if he needed an outlet for his anger, but I wasn''t about to let him use my people as punching bags.


    Mason dragged the tip of the bat across the floor as he walked toward me. The sound echoed ominously, but he stopped short when I aimed my gun at his side and pulled the trigger.


    Pain shot through me as the recoil jarred my injured shoulder. I suppressed a whimper, refusing to show weakness.


    "You do realize Simon wille after me if he finds out what you''re doing here?" I said in a low tone, just loud enough for him to hear.


    "Do I fucking look like I care about that shit, Sapphire?"


    He stepped closer, and I raised the gun to his face. Yet there was no fear in his eyes.


    Instead, he grabbed my hand, lowering the gun. His hands, sticky with blood, oddly gave me a sense offort I hadn''t felt in a long time. "Get out of here. You need rest. I heard what happened to youst night," he said, smiling faintly as he nodded.


    For some reason, I nodded too, stepping aside.


    I remembered the first time heforted me when I cried back in college. He still gave me that same feeling-that everything would be okay.


    His eyes silently urged me to trust him, even when I didn''t understand what was happening.


    I still feared he''d kill someone, but I trusted him. This was the first time I''d seen him so angry. He hated violence and blood, but something must have pushed him to this point. "Who the hell is your boss?" Mason rested the bat on his shoulder as he asked, his voice sharp.


    I stood behind him, observing.


    "Who gave you the orders?" he added, removing the gag from the man''s mouth.


    Instead of answering, the man spat on Mason''s chest, smirking.


    Though I wasn''t close to this subordinate, I knew him as respectful. But in his position, I couldn''t me him-if someone tortured me, I''d retaliate too. "Just kill me already."


    "Sure. I''m easy to talk to." Mason grinned and raised the bat, ready to strike the man''s head.


    But I grabbed his arm, stopping him.


    He froze and looked at me. His gaze dropped to my shirt, which had slipped slightly, revealing part of my shoulder.


    He reached out and adjusted it before his eyesnded on the injury on my arm. His jaw clenched, and his fists tightened as if he was trying to hold back his anger. "C-Can you exin to me first what''s happening?" I asked, unable to contain my curiosity.


    "He''s a spy," Mason replied firmly, giving the man a sharp look. "He''s the reason I almost lost both of you..."


    Evangeline.


    That alone exined Mason''s rage toward this man.


    My heart felt like it shattered. This man had been a spy, exining how our enemy had always been a step ahead.


    But how did Mason know? And why didn''t I?


    Who the fuck was sabotaging me?


    "Unlike my sister, I have little patience." Mason gently pushed me aside and turned back to the man. "Tell me everything you know."


    I nodded, realizing he''d been torturing him for information. But judging by the man''s smirk and defiant re, he wasn''t going to talk.


    "Kill me! Do it! Stop talking nonsense!" the man taunted.


    When he spat on Mason again, I lost my patience and punched him hard with my left hand.


    Blood trickled from his mouth, confirming the strength of my blow.


    "You ungrateful bastard, Renz," I said, grabbing his hair and yanking him toward me. "How could you betray me like this?"


    "I was never yours to begin with." Heughed, making me release him. "You won''t get anything out of me. Even if you kill me, I won''t talk. You''re all doomed."


    Before I could respond, the door burst open.


    It was Evangeline, wearing her signature carnation pink dress. Her hair was tied in a high ponytail, and she held her favorite katana.


    Her smirk was unsettling. I knew her too well-that expression was her version of a warning.


    "Do you know what my patience and a pink moon have inmon?" she asked, walking toward us. "They''re both non-existent."


    In the blink of an eye, she threw her katana, striking the man''s chest. His eyes widened as he gasped, blood pouring from his mouth and nose. He trembled, but he couldn''t move. "You''ll die painfully," Evangeline said, her smirk widening as she turned to us. "I already know who he''s working for. We don''t need him anymore," she added, pulling the katana out. More blood gushed from the wound. "I''ve already found the culprit."


    After that horrible scene in the room, I called in some of my people to clean up the mess those two had made.


    Not that it''s unusual. Brutality runs in the Parker blood. Still, the Greensmiths are capable of much more. That''s why, no matter how vtile Haze is, none of us would ever dare to provoke him. "Gosh," I muttered in frustration, biting my lower lip as I stared at my white sofa in the other room.


    Mason didn''t even bother cleaning himself. Now, my newly bought sofa had bloodstains too.


    Disgusting-especially knowing it came from someone who betrayed me and the entire organization.


    He was the reason my reputation in handling special missions had been tarnished.


    Getting shot in the heart and dying instantly wasn''t the right way to punish someone like him.


    But why does it feel wrong?


    It feels like we''ve only uncovered the tip of the iceberg. And now, I''m left waiting for what Evangeline has to say.

 Chapter 143: He Died Back Then

    "I don''t know his full name, but I already know the first," she said before sitting down on the couch and leaning back.


    Mason and I sat side by side while she took a seat across from us.


    She crossed one leg over the other. Then, she pulled out a piece of paper from the brown envelope she''d brought with her earlier.


    My gaze fixed on it, and my brow arched as I noticed the long list of names written on the sheet. I couldn''t decipher its meaning right away.


    Evangeline opened her mouth, ready to exin her findings, but Mason interrupted her.


    "Is that enough?" he asked, raising an eyebrow at her before crossing his arms.


    More blood smeared across his clothes from the motion. Not that he seemed to care.


    But I did. I grimaced at how messy he looked. Both Evangeline and I were starting to feel uneasy. He looked like a criminal who had just escaped from prison. "Can you let me exin first?" Evangeline shot back, a smirk curled at the corner of her lips. "And clean yourself up. You look like you''ve been through war." "Because I have," Mason retorted with a grin, ncing down at his blood-soaked shirt.


    He raised his hands, nearly as red as his clothes from all the blood.


    "Here." I handed him my ck handkerchief to at least wipe his face, but he waved it off.


    "I don''t need that," he replied, his grin widening. "I like what I''m seeing right now."


    A shiver ran down my spine at his words. When I looked at him, it was as though his bloodlust had been awakened, and he was reveling in it. Would he grow fond of this feeling, or was it just temporary?


    He can''t stay involved in this. Even if I didn''t act, Simon would definitely kick him out if he learned about everything that happened today.


    "Attention here, everyone," Evangeline called out, pping her hands sarcastically.


    We''d momentarily forgotten she was about to share something important.


    "He has a pretty unique name, I''d say."


    "What is it?" I asked coldly, while Mason remained silent, listening to us.


    "Azrael." My eyebrow arched even higher at the name.


    She was right; it was a unique name for a guy.


    ncing at Mason, I noticed his eyes widen slightly, but I chose to ignore it.


    "I only found out a little about him. If I hadn''t killed his spy earlier, we might''ve learned more," she admitted with a shrug, massaging her temples.


    What she did wasn''t impulsive; she knew the consequences of her actions. But the thought that more spies might exist in this organization terrified me.


    It made me doubt myself and my leadership even more. How did someone like that infiltrate this ce? The spy she killed might have held the answer to my question, but...


    "Then why did you kill him?" I asked, my face full of confusion.


    "I didn''t want that fucking Azrael to think we''re pushovers," she growled, clenching her right fist tightly. "The moment he decided to mess with your life, he dragged all of us into this fight. You''ll never have to battle alone." Her serious tone left me momentarily speechless. It had been so long since we''d shared a deep bond, but every time I remembered our past, it felt surreal.


    There was a time when she constantly picked fights with me, yet here she was, stepping up to defend me.


    Talk about character development.


    "How did you know about this?" I asked curiously as I stood and moved to sit beside her.


    But my eyes widened, and I grimaced when she suddenly sprayed alcohol all over me. I waved my right hand in protest. "Fuck, Evangeline! I''m clean, okay?"


    "Just making sure," she replied, putting the alcohol back in her bag before tossing the papers at me without warning.


    If she weren''t my cousin, I''d have cursed her out by now.


    "Their tattoo... Special forces," she whispered, pointing to the document. "Tanner thought it could be a lead, and he was right. Their leader''s name is Azrael."


    It was a list of the people who had cornered me during myst mission. I nodded, unable to hide my admiration for how detailed the document was.


    Sometimes, I felt like asking Tanner to tutor Kesha because of his skill.


    If this Azrael guy could recruit from the special forces and nt a spy in my organization, his connections were anything but ordinary.


    He could have rivaled Haze''s influence.


    "Azrael..." I murmured, trying to recall the name, but nothing came to mind. "Do you have a picture of him? Like his real face?"


    I wasn''t sure if it was the same guy I almost killed before. With such a unique name, it shouldn''t be easy to forget.


    "Mind telling me more about that?" she asked, intrigued.


    "Remember when you showed me that head?" I was referring to the realistic mask she''d brought to the hospital back then. "He had stic surgery this time. Hepletely copied Ash''s identity." Her eyes widened.


    "I''m not sure if it''s the same guy I mentioned before. I need to confirm," I told her.


    The situation confused me even more. Why would someone go to such lengths to target me? Sacrificing his authentic identity to mimic Ash''s was absurd.


    It was something only a person with a deep personal grudge would do-or someone just really ugly.


    While thinking, I nced at Mason. My brows furrowed as I noticed how lost in thought he seemed.


    "Mason..." I called out when I saw him staring nkly into the distance. "Are you okay?"


    He flinched as I stood and flicked his forehead lightly, snapping him out of his thoughts. I expected him to get mad, but he remained dazed.


    "Yes..." he answered, though he still seemed out of it. "I''ll go clean up."


    Before I could respond, he stood and walked toward the bathroom. His eyes held a confused, faraway look.


    What just happened to him?


    ***


    "This is impossible..."


    Mason stood motionless under the shower as the water cascaded over his entire body. He endured the cold water flowing down his skin, but it was nothingpared to the shock of the words Evangeline had uttered earlier. It was the name of the person who was ruining his sister''s life.


    He nced at the blood mixing with the water as it washed off his body. A smirk briefly crossed his lips, but it faded quickly as he remembered who that man was connected to.


    "Azrael..." he murmured into the silence, the sound of the running water was the only noise around him. "You died back then. I''m certain of it."


    His thoughts traveled back to their shared history.

 Chapter 144: The Other Friend

    Mason and Haze had met Azrael during their junior high years. Ash had introduced him, and soon enough, Azrael became a regr in their outings and training sessions.


    At first, Mason didn''t care much-he wasn''t overly selective about friends-but something about Azrael always rubbed him the wrong way.


    Mason could sense Azrael had ulterior motives for being around them.


    "Why don''t you just transfer to Ash''s school?" Haze teased Azrael one day as they yed cards. "Can''t afford the tuition?"


    "Idiot," Azraelughed, throwing a card thatnded on Haze''s cheek. "I have someone to keep an eye on here."


    "A girl, huh?" Haze asked with a mischievous wiggle of his eyebrows.


    Azrael just grinned in response. That grin gave Mason chills. It was one of the many suspicious things about him.


    Why would a Coleman choose a public school when he could easily afford an international one?


    After all, Azrael was Ash''s cousin, a powerful member of the Coleman family.


    The problem was, Azrael attended the same school as Sapphire. And Mason knew just how notorious Azrael was with women. A nagging fear wed at him-what if Sapphire was the girl Azrael was referring to? Mason wasn''t exaggerating when he said Sapphire could easily captivate anyone.


    To ensure Azrael wouldn''t harm her, Mason kept a close watch on him. He tolerated his presence, despite the difort it caused him.


    "Not drinking, Mason?" Azrael asked him during a gathering at Ash''s garden. "What a waste; I bought all this booze."


    Mason grimaced as he nced at Azrael, whose disheveled hair, half-unbuttoned shirt, kiss marks scattered across his neck, and flushed cheeks screamed indulgence. The table was littered with empty bottles. "Pass," Mason declined curtly, shaking his head.


    He had other priorities-namely, checking on Sapphire to make sure she got home safely. Even though she hid it well, Mason knew she still carried trauma from her kidnapping by their father. Watching over her had be second nature.


    Besides, he had no desire to drink, especially not with Azrael.


    "You''re such a killjoy," Azrael snapped, muttering curses under his breath while running his fingers through his hair in frustration.


    Mason ignored him and focused on his phone.


    "Haze, hey!" Azrael called, turning his attention to their other friend.


    Haze, however, was preupied, kissing a girl in in view. Neither Haze nor the girl seemed to care about their public disy of affection, with her soft moans echoing as Haze trailed kisses down her neck. "Hey!" Azrael yelled again, louder this time.


    Irritated, Haze paused just long enough to snap back, "What? I''m busy here!"


    The girl whimpered in pleasure as Haze''s hand roamed across her body. Azrael merelyughed, taking another swig from his drink.


    "All about the girls, huh, Haze? Don''t think you''re the only one."


    Mason had noticed a change in his friends since Azrael entered their lives. Both Haze and Ash had be more reckless, with an increasing desire for womanizing.


    Mason wasn''t a saint himself-none of them were, being heirs to powerful mafia organizations-but he believed there were limits to their actions.


    Azrael, however, seemed to revel in crossing every line.


    He was more than just a bad influence; he was dangerous. Mason couldn''t shake the feeling that Azrael''s presence would lead to ruin.


    But Ash was blind to it, treating Azrael like the brother he never had. Azrael, in turn, exploited Ash''s trust, manipting him intopliance.


    "Is he really your cousin?" Mason asked Ash one evening, suspicioncing his voice.


    Ash, absorbed in his phone, nodded without hesitation. Mason shrugged, but his unease remained.


    If Azrael was truly a Coleman, he was undoubtedly the ck sheep of the family.


    "It doesn''t seem like it. Every time he''s around, it feels like he''s plotting something."


    Ash''s eyes snapped up, ring at Mason. His tone turned sharp.


    "He''s a good person. Don''t judge him just because of what you see." Mason smirked but said nothing more.


    ''I''m not judging him for what I see. I''m judging him for what I feel.''


    Azrael''s devil-may-care attitude appealed to Haze, who admired his carefree nature. But Mason couldn''t ignore Azrael''s darker tendencies.


    ***


    One night at a bar, Azrael groped a woman,ughing as the woman froze in shock.


    Haze tried to intervene, only for Azrael to dismiss him with a smug grin.


    "What did I do wrong? This is a bar. She should expect this, right? Whye here if she doesn''t want to be touched?"


    "This isn''t right," Mason told Ash firmly.


    But Ash only shrugged, taking another sip of his drink.


    "What''s wrong with that? He''s right," Ash replied nonchntly.


    Mason clenched his fists, frustration boiling within him. He knew trying to argue was pointless.


    ''Your loyalty to your cousin will destroy you, Ash,'' he thought grimly. ''It''s only a matter of time.''


    That was thest time Mason and Ash had a casual conversation.


    After that, Mason distanced himself from everyone. He still joined the training when required.


    It was to protect his friendship with the Coleman and Greensmith ns, but when it came to gatherings, he purposely avoided attending, especially if Azrael was present.


    He protected his well-being by distancing himself from toxic people who could influence his mindset. Because of this, he focused more on looking after Sapphire.


    At present, he was at a convenience store near Sapphire''s school.


    He was sitting on a chair, eating a hotdog on a stick, while Evangeline, the woman everyone thought was his real sister, was spraying alcohol everywhere. Luckily, they were seated outside and not inside the store.


    "What a cleaning freak," Mason said and grimaced.


    Evangeline only rolled her eyes at him. The only reason why she went there is because Mason told her that he''ll introduce her his real sister.


    "So... it''s her? My cousin?" Evangeline asked, pointing at a girl with curly ck hair walking out of the school. "The one who''s been getting bullied?" Mason nodded. "Yeah."


    "Oh my gosh." Evangeline rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. "Why is she so dumb? She''s ruining the Parker n''s reputation." "Evangeline," Mason reprimanded, but she didn''t stop insulting Sapphire.


    "What? I''m just being honest! Look at her!"


    She scanned Sapphire from head to toe, then suddenly her eyes widened, prompting Mason to follow her gaze curiously.


    "Ooh, someone''s hitting on her? Well, that runs in the blood," Evangeline said proudly, her irritation fading. "We doe from a beautiful lineage- Are you even listening to me?" Mason''s attention had shifted to the man approaching Sapphire.


    From her expression, it was clear Sapphire didn''t like the man getting close to her. Mason clenched his fist, his eyes glued to the man.


    It was Azrael, smirking as he whispered something to Sapphire. Mason could see the color drain from Sapphire''s face as Azrael''s grin widened.


    Azrael even tapped her shoulder before walking away.


    ''Why is he with her?''

 Chapter 145: Are You Hiding Something From Me?

    With that, Mason reverted to his old n.


    He started joining gatherings again-not to socialize, but to monitor Azrael and figure out why he was persistently approaching Sapphire. After that day, Mason discovered that Azrael had been talking to Sapphire almost daily.


    "Where''s Azrael?" he asked Haze, who was currently engrossed in watching porn.


    They had just finished training at Ash''s house and decided to rest there for a while. Mason shook his head in disapproval.


    Haze didn''t say a word, simply pointing to the other room. Mason quickly went inside. Azrael wasn''t there, but his phone was on the table.


    As if on cue, a text notification popped up, revealing a picture Azrael had set as his wallpaper.


    It was a stolen shot of Sapphire, and Mason hated that her lower undergarment was visible in it.


    He grabbed Azrael''s phone from the table just as Azrael walked out of the bathroom. Mason immediately confronted him.


    "Why do you have this picture on your phone?" he demanded, showing Sapphire''s photo. "This is harassment."


    "I don''t care," Azrael retorted mockingly. "Why? Do you know her? Do you like her too?"


    Unable to contain his anger, Mason grabbed Azrael by the cor and shoved him against the wall.


    At that moment, Mason didn''t care about the treaty between the three families. He wouldn''t tolerate someone like Azrael. "Answer my damn question first," Mason said coldly.


    "Whoa! You''re so fucking serious, huh?" Azraelughed, raising his hands as if surrendering, but then quickly snatched his phone back. Mason didn''t even flinch. Azrael knew Mason was observant and quick to react.


    "Sapphire is her name, and she''s my type," Azrael said nonchntly. "That''s the kind of girl I like-quiet, reserved, but easy to get." Mason''s patience was gone, his expression darkening.


    "What?" Azraelughed again. "Why are you so affected? I''m just being honest."


    The smirk on Azrael''s face didn''t fade, even when Mason lunged at him.


    Just as Mason was about to throw a punch, someone grabbed his arm, holding him back.


    "Leave him alone," Ash said in a low voice, giving Mason a deadly look.


    Mason felt Ash''s grip tightening on his arm, making him frown before forcefully pulling away.


    He wanted to say so much but couldn''t find the courage to speak.


    "You''ll regret this soon," Mason said angrily before storming out.


    Mason was willing to sacrifice his friendships or even his life for Sapphire. He believed she wouldn''t have to endure such a difficult life if it weren''t for their father.


    ***


    For weeks, Mason kept watch over Sapphire whenever he had free time, but Azrael noticed this and grew annoyed. Mason''s constant vignce made it hard for Azrael to approach Sapphire.


    He didn''t know Mason''s purpose for doing that, but he wouldn''t let a mere child hinder his n.


    "Fuck... Where am I?" Mason asked himself, feeling the world spinning around him.


    He remembered that just moments ago, he was walking, trying to protect Sapphire from potential danger.


    But suddenly, he lost consciousness after feeling something hard strike his head. His world went ck after that.


    Looking around, he realized he was still in the dark alley Sapphire usually passed on her way home.


    A chill ran up his spine at the thought that Sapphire might be in danger. Despite feeling dizzy and weak, he managed to stand and walk.


    He tried to stay alert, not wanting to miss anything.


    "Shit..."


    Mason blinked twice as he saw a woman drenched in blood. Her face and uniform were covered in it. She was staring at her hands, eyes wide and trembling slightly.


    His gaze shifted to the ground, where Azraely... unmoving.


    Azrael was dead.


    "I-I told you..." She walked away from Azrael. "I told you not to approach me..."


    Sapphire''s frightened voice echoed through the air.


    At that moment, Mason knew he needed to cover up what had happened. Otherwise, Sapphire would never be able to live the simple and normal life she wanted.


    Mason manipted the entire scene. With his efforts, the police were unable to arrest his sister.


    ***


    "Who''s the girl?" Ash asked as they stood outside the cemetery.


    Silver, Azrael''s guardian, decided to cremate him immediately after his release from the morgue to spare everyone further pain.


    Mason didn''t respond, prompting Ash to repeat the question.


    "I''m asking you a question. Who''s the girl?" His tone was colder this time.


    "I don''t know," Mason lied. "It was Azrael''s fault, ording to the investigation. It was ruled as self-defense."


    Every time he remembered what Sapphire had told the police, his blood boiled.


    Sapphire had imed that Azrael had tried to rape her. He could still see the fear on her face during that moment.


    "Is that what you call self-defense, Mason?" Ash''s face darkened. "It was a painful death. I almost couldn''t recognize him."


    Azrael had numerous wounds on his face, and it haunts Ash every time he remembers it.


    Mason remained silent. No one would know the truth except Sapphire.


    "I''ll seek revenge for my brother..." Ash said as he slid his hands into his pockets, ready to leave. "Whoever that girl was, I''ll make sure she dies by my hands. I won''t allow anyone else to deal with her but me."


    ***


    SAPPHIRE


    "Ouch!" I felt the sting of biting my tongue.


    I was sitting on the couch with my feet propped up, twirling a pen in my right hand while deep in thought.


    "Ah... I hate this," I muttered with a sigh, tossing the pen into the trash bin.


    I pped when itnded perfectly. For a moment, I was happy, but it quickly faded, leaving me feeling like a lost child again.


    It felt like a dead end-so frustrating. Days had gone by, and the only thing I knew was his name.


    Nothing more, nothing less.


    I had considered the possibility that I might have encountered him before, but how could I be sure when I didn''t even have an actual photo of him?


    He''d been eerily quiettely, which was even more unsettling-it felt like he might be nning something sinister against us.


    Because of him, I didn''t even know where my children were. Thankfully, Finnick kept me updated. I was d he hadn''t broken my trust.


    True to his word, Finnick had sworn to protect us, even if I couldn''t love him in return.


    I didn''t know if that made him a masochist, but there wasn''t much I could do about it since it was his choice.


    "This may not be groundbreaking, but it''s a start," I remembered Evangeline saying when she uncovered the culprit''s name. "Things will unfold soon. We just need to wait for the perfect moment." Despite the situation, I managed to handle my work andplete several missions for the organization.


    One day, Simon called me to his office to hand over the sh drive I had stolen.


    I''d heard the senator was already searching for that sh drive, but Simon acted fast, addressing the issue before it could escte.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" he asked, his brows furrowing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 146: I Can’t Leave You Like This

    "How many times are you going to ask me that?" I replied sarcastically, shing a grin. "I''m not hiding anything from you... or maybe it''s the opposite. Aren''t you the one hiding something from me?"


    ssic reverse psychology.


    But honestly, it was the truth.


    I''d known from the start how corrupt Simon was, but I suspected there was more beneath the surface.


    From the contents of the SD card I''d hidden during my mission involving Senator Windwood, I''d learned disturbing truths.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if Simon hadmitted far worse acts to secure his position.


    "Leave," Simon said sharply, ring at me before motioning for me to exit his office.


    I smirked wider at his reaction. He couldn''t even answer a simple question. His guilt was as clear as day.


    Just as I was about to deliver a sarcasticeback, my phone buzzed with a message.


    [Let''s talk. Please.]


    "Hah." I scoffed in disbelief as I read the text. It was from Mason.


    Noticing Simon watching me intently, I turned on my heel and left his office.


    It had been a while since Mason reached out. What could have prompted him to text me now?


    Ignoring it, I left the hideout and headed to thepany. There were meetings and documents waiting for me before I could finally rest.


    "You can go home now, Rita," I told my secretary, ncing at the clock. "You''ve been working overtime for days. You deserve a break. I''ll be leaving soon too." "But ma''am-"


    "This is an order," I said with a genuine smile. "Your bonus has been sent to your ount. Take the day off."


    She looked on the verge of tears as she thanked me profusely. I smiled and shook my head as she left, her gratitude evident even as she walked out the door.


    I believe in rewarding hard work.


    While finishing up paperwork, my phone rang.


    "Are we getting drinks?" I asked cheerfully, only to frown at her reply.


    "Ash''s drunk as hell," she said casually. "Haze told me he almost caused a scene at the bar before they managed to get him out."


    Worry crept over me. Ash had a high alcohol tolerance, much like Haze. For him to get wasted like this, he must''ve drank excessively.


    What was he thinking?


    "And... why do I need to know that?" I asked, puzzled.


    As if I were his girlfriend.


    "Just because," she replied, and I could hear the grin in her voice. "I''m at the bar, by the way, enjoying the show. This is the first time I''ve seen Ash like this. It''s quite entertaining." I rolled my eyes. "I don''t care."


    She ignored my statement. "I''ll text you his condo address if you want to check on him. He''s been calling your name nonstop."


    "I''m not going," I said firmly, though my conviction wavered.


    Why did my feet itch to go there, even though I had so much to do? I stared at the pile of papers I still needed to finish.


    "Stick to that," she teased before hanging up.


    ***


    I told myself I wouldn''t go, yet here I was at Ash''s condo unit. Shaking my head, I saw Haze and Mason struggling to support Ash, who was too drunk to walk.


    "They have the weirdest friendship, don''t you think?" I told Evangeline as I shook my head. "Their families are enemies, yet they''re best friends."


    "No one can break those three apart," she replied bluntly. "You''re the reason their families fell apart, though. Mason wants to protect you, and Ash''s family needs you. Honestly, it''d be better if you just died." Sheughed heartily at her joke, earning an eye roll from me. This bitch.


    "Shut the fuck up," I snapped, but she ignored me.


    "He hasn''t stopped calling your name. My ears are ringing," Hazeined as he left the room, and Mason silently followed behind him.


    Mason''s gazended on me, his eyes unreadable.


    "Talk to him," Mason told me, his voice serious.


    I raised a brow, trying to decipher his thoughts, but his expression gave nothing away.


    The only way to figure out what was going on was to talk to Ash.


    Even though I didn''t want to, I still stepped into Ash''s unit. I didn''t know he had bought a new ce.


    "Shit," I muttered as I caught the strong smell.


    The scent of alcohol overwhelmed the air freshener sitting on the center table.


    Ash was sprawled on the couch. His right arm covered his eyes, shielding them from the fluorescent light. One leg hung off the couch, and the other rested on the armrest. I shook my head at the sight of him.


    "Such a pain in the ass," I whispered under my breath as I approached him.


    I brushed my fingers through his hair, fixing it slightly. I also adjusted his position,ying him down properly on the sofa so he wouldn''t wake up sore tomorrow. My chest ached as I looked at him.


    He''d lost weight since thest time we saw each other. His skin was pale, a clear sign he wasn''t eating on time or sleeping properly.


    "Fuck, couldn''t Haze at least clean you up?" I grumbled irritably, noticing his wrinkled white polo shirt and ck cks.


    I grabbed a nket and turned down the air conditioning so he wouldn''t get cold. He should be fine now... but my heart said otherwise.


    I can''t leave him just like this.


    "Can you take a shower?" I asked, bending down to lightly p his face to wake him up.


    He only groaned softly, turning his head away to avoid my hand.


    I froze. With his groan, memories of ourst sex flooded my mind; how he''d kept me up all night, only letting me rest when I reached my climax-


    Stop.


    I shook my head, realizing where my thoughts were heading. I stepped back and took deep breaths, three times, until I felt calm again.


    I wasn''t here to get seduced. I was here because Haze told me Ash had been calling my name non-stop since he got drunk, and Mason said I should talk to him. Why, though?


    Of all people, Mason was thest one who''d want me near Ash. Even before I found out Mason was my brother, he was already against me talking to Ash. That made me wonder if Ash knew something I didn''t.


    But how could I talk to him in this state?


    "No. This can''t be," I muttered, realizing I wouldn''t get anything useful out of this.


    I was about to step out when I nced back at Ash, who was now sleeping peacefully.


    "Hm..." I heard him groan again, his voice tinged with pain and fear.


    Before I knew it, I was grabbing a basin and a washcloth from his bathroom. I sat by his side, wiping his face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 147: You Can Call Me Prince

    I alsoid out a shirt, shorts, and boxers on the small couch. He needed to change.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why Ash drank so much. Was he dealing with something serious? Is he thinking about something?


    "It''s none of my business," I muttered. "Just help him out and leave."


    "Sapphire..." he murmured as I unbuttoned his polo shirt.


    I rolled my eyes. "Don''t worry. I''m not nning anything inappropriate. Don''t tter yourself."


    Even drunk and with his eyes closed, I could see the smirk spreading across his face. He even grabbed my hand, which I smacked away.


    My movements were anything but gentle. Serves him right for getting drunk and bothering me.


    "What? I''m so disappointed," he mumbled, opening his eyes. "I want you to do something bad to me."


    I froze and swallowed hard. His lustful gaze coursed through me, igniting a heat I couldn''t ignore.


    This isn''t good. I didn''te here to lose control.


    But his eyes were so inviting.


    I''ve been with countless men over the past five years, letting them touch me, please me. Yet no one ever made me feel the way Ash does. Only he drives me crazy. When ites to him, I lose all my restraint.


    It''s always been him.


    "W-What the fuck are you talking about?" I tried to mask my feelings with anger.


    However, that facade crumbled when he suddenly sat up and pulled me onto hisp.


    Without a warning, Ash kissed me. I moaned hard as I tasted the alcohol there.


    "Ash-"


    "Sshh," he stopped me from speaking.


    His kisses trailed down my jaw to my neck, teasingly light, as if he wanted me to beg for him.


    And I would.


    I clung to him, my legs wrapping around his waist as my hands gripped his neck. I was so ready for him, but as I was about to remove my clothes, he stopped, and I heard soft snores by my ear. "Great," I muttered, frustration evident in my voice as Iid him back down on the couch.


    I continued undressing him and cleaning him up. It wasn''t difficult-I''d seen his body before, but it still ignited something in me.


    As I finished, I dressed him in a ck t-shirt and shorts.


    "What did you do to me, huh?" I chuckled softly, wondering who was more intoxicated-him or me?


    Smiling, I nted a kiss on his forehead, knowing he wouldn''t remember this. "I love you, Ash..."


    But to my surprise, he murmured back, "I should hate you, but I love you. I still do..."


    I shook my head. It should be my line. I should be the one forgiving him, so I really don''t understand where his frustration and hatred wasing from.


    I don''t want to cause a scene here, so I stood up and attempted to leave.


    However, my nce moved at a picture frame by the door. I froze, and I finally understood why Ash thought he should hate me.


    The picture consists of Ash with someone else, taken in the same garden as my mom''s photo with Simon, Silver, and Clyden from years ago.


    Ash was smiling genuinely, while a man of nearly the same height had his hand resting firmly on Ash''s shoulder.


    At the bottom of the picture, a caption read: Azrael and Ash.


    It seemed like someone had printed those words and pasted them on the photo-perhaps to ensure he wouldn''t be forgotten.


    Fear enveloped me as I reached out to touch Azrael''s face in the picture. His picture was enough to resurface the terror I had tried so hard to bury over the years. Decades were not enough to erase the memories of what he had done to me.


    "It was him..."


    Azrael and Prince. They are the same person.


    So that''s why he was so powerful back then; he''s a part of the Coleman family.


    "Prince," I whispered softly, my thoughts drifting back to a photo I''d seen at Mason''s house during our college days.


    It was almost identical to this one, except his face wasn''t visible back then. Now, every memory ising back to me.


    My life had already been dark because of the circumstances I endured, but there were even darker moments I tried to suppress.


    Moments when Prince forced his way into my life, whether I wanted him there or not.


    ***


    Ten years ago...


    "Fucking shit," I muttered as I adjusted my shoe inside the bathroom.


    I had twisted my ankle earlier while walking, and for a moment, I thought the heel had snapped. Thankfully, it hadn''t. Walking barefoot would''ve been thest straw.


    I tried to make my days as tolerable as possible, avoiding people as much as I could. But no matter how much I tried to stay out of trouble, people found ways to torment me. Like today.


    Someone poured cold water over me, and much to my bad luck, I have an injured ankle. I grimaced as my soaked uniform was now reeking of a bad smell, yet I didn''t have any choice but to leave the bathroom in this state. I stepped out of the bathroom, shivering as the cold wind hit me.


    I was heading toward the school gate, resigned to skipping my next ss, when a guy suddenly grabbed my wrist and pulled me toward the shower room used by the varsity yers.


    "Take a shower and use this," he said, handing me a paper bag.


    I hesitated but took it afterward. Inside was a ck t-shirt and ck leggings. This isn''t the right time for me to refuse any help.


    For the first time, someone hade to my rescue.


    "I''ll handle the teachers," he said, noticing my confused expression. "I can testify that someone poured water on you."


    I still didn''t feel safe around him, but at least I could escape this humiliation.


    "Did you see who did it?" I asked.


    He shook his head. "I don''t, but I can make that person confess what he did. Trust me."


    I don''t know why, but I chose to trust him. "Sure, Prince."


    ***


    When I finished drying my hair and changing into the clothes he gave me, I stepped out of the shower room.


    Prince was leaning against the wall, hands in his pockets, looking annoyed. His presence radiated dominance, enough to make anyone tremble.


    "Thank you," I mumbled, trying to walk past him.


    But he grabbed my wrist, stopping me in my tracks.


    "Don''t you want me to save you?" he asked, his tone serious.


    His gaze felt like it pierced my soul-not romantically, but threateningly.


    "If this keeps up, you won''t be able to handle it," he added. "Are you sure you can keep studying when almost everyone here wants to hurt you?"


    I yanked my wrist away. I didn''t like how he made me feel even more terrified. My life was already filled with fear; I didn''t need him adding to it. "Who are you?" I snapped, my patience wearing thin.


    "I told you before. You can call me Prince," he said with a smirk.


    "And why do you want to help me?"


    "Because I''m interested in you."

 Chapter 148: You’re Mine. Only Mine!

    Before I could react, he grabbed my hand and kissed it lightly. Shocked, I pulled away, making his grin widen.


    "You''re different from all the other girls," he murmured. "And even if you ignore me now, I''m sure the day wille when you''ll beg to be near me."


    No. Trusting him would be a ridiculous choice. It seems like I need to be more careful with him around than the bullies I have in this school.


    "I don''t need salvation," I told him in a cold tone as I left.


    ***


    I thought I could endure everything, but the bullying only worsened as time went by.


    It wasn''t just petty pranks anymore. I was now running for my life as three drunken male students chased me. They looked like they wanted to make me their prey.


    This was the third time it had happened, and I felt like I was losing my mind.


    I hid behind a wall, clutching my chest as I tried to catch my breath. "Somebody, please help me..."


    As if in answer to my silent plea, Prince, who was wearing a red-and-ck checkered shirt, appeared.


    His gaze swept over me, from my sweat-drenched forehead to the torn cor of my shirt, which exposed part of my neck.


    "Please... stop them," I whispered, my voice trembling as I fought back tears.


    He smirked. "Sure."


    Momentster, the air was filled with the anguished screams of my pursuers. When he returned, his clothes were soaked in blood.


    "I told you," he said with a chilling smile, grabbing my wrist. "One day, you''lle running to me."


    When everyone knew what Prince did to my bullies, no one darede near me again.


    The girls who used to do nothing but pick on me now just looked at me from a distance. The three male students who tried to harass mest night couldn''t even muster the courage to face me.


    At that time, I felt relieved. I could live a normal life again. I could finally review my lessons in peace, not worrying if someone would pour cold water on me, or someone around the campus would grab mete at night and harass me.


    It was all because of Prince. He fulfilled his promise. He had said no one would dare touch me again if I agreed to what he wanted.


    His request wasn''t even that difficult. All he wanted was for me to keep himpany on days he needed someone around.


    Sometimes, I would sit with him while he napped in the park, or I''d stay with him while he drank alcohol. He never forced me to drink with him, so I didn''t mind.


    Still, even though he showed me I could trust him, I couldn''t shake the feeling that it might all be a facade.


    It felt like something dark was hidden beneath the surface.


    ***


    Months went by like that, but everything crumbled when I discovered something about Prince.


    "You''re the one who started it all," I told him in an angry tone as I approached him at the bench-one of his favorite spots at school.


    He looked at me, frowning as he probably noticed the anger in my voice.


    Prince sat up, the confusion evident in his face. "What are you talking about?"


    "You''re the reason I''ve been bullied here!" I eximed. "That''s why people kept harassing me even though I never did anything to them!"


    Prince was the one orchestrating everything. I overheard the other students who used to bully me,ining that they already lost their earnings now that they don''t need to bully me.


    He didn''t even realize how traumatizing those moments had been for me. It''s why I struggled to make friends, always pretending to be strong when I wasn''t, constantly scared someone would hurt me.


    The pain was even worse when it came from people I trusted the most.


    "Did you do all this just to get close to me?" I asked, the pain evident in my voice.


    It was the only reason I could think of why he''d put me through this-but it was so fucking absurd.


    "What if I say yes? What can you even do about it?" he answered as he stood up, running a hand through his hair. "I''ve already got you. My n worked."


    I clenched my fists, my patience gone. "You''re a sick, maniptive bastard."


    I wasn''t surprised when he stepped closer and grabbed my face, his hand squeezing my jaw tightly.


    It hurt, but I endured it, my death re unwavering even though my knees were trembling.


    "I dare you to say that again, Sapphire," he whispered, his eyes shut tightly as if trying to control his emotions.


    I felt the hairs on my neck stand when he leaned in and sniffed it softly-as if he found it intoxicating. I wanted to call for help, but it was just the two of us there.


    "As long as you''re mine, I don''t care if I''m a sick, maniptive bastard." He released me with a slight push. "Don''t even think about running from me, Sapphire. I''m your Prince, your master... and you shall serve me wholeheartedly." That''s when I realized he waspletely insane.


    Because of him, I nned to switch schools for senior high. Just one more month-I only had to endure for one more month.


    I hid all the time, making sure Prince couldn''t find me. I befriended the teachers and often stayed in the faculty room. He couldn''t use his power there.


    I thought that would be enough.


    What I didn''t expect was for him to follow me home.


    "Please... no, don''te near me..." I pleaded, stepping backward, my body trembling, tears streaming down my face.


    It was raining hard, and it was dark. No one else was around.


    How did he know I''d be alone? Was he watching me every second? But only obsessed people did that.


    The thought made my heart race even more.


    "Why won''t Ie near you?" he asked, grinning, as he took another step toward me.


    I backed away again, shivering from the cold rain soaking through my clothes. My umbre had already fallen to the ground in my panic.


    He kept advancing until I felt frozen in ce, my feet glued to the floor. Prince''s grin widened as he saw the fear in my eyes.


    "Don''t you want me to get this close?" He brushed the strands of my hair with his left hand.


    In his right hand, he held a knife, pointing it at me.


    "L-Let me go-"


    "I don''t want to," he interrupted. "You''re mine, Sapphire. Only mine. Do you understand? No other man is allowed near you because you belong to me!"


    I shook my head furiously, but he grabbed a fistful of my hair and yanked it hard. I cried out in pain as his smirk grew wider.


    His sinisterughter echoed as he leaned in to whisper in my ear, "Do you want to get hurt before you understand me?" Then, I felt the cold de of the knife press against my side.

 Chapter 149: It’s Impossible For Us To Be Together Now.

    At that moment, adrenaline surged through me. My entire body trembled, but my anger grew stronger.


    My vision darkened as I stared at him. All I could see now was blood.


    "No one owns me..." I growled through gritted teeth. "No one can im me!"


    Before I knew it, he punched me on the stomach. I had fallen to my knees as I felt the sharp pain. I closed my eyes and winced.


    "Don''t act like you don''t like me," he said, kneeling before me and gently stroking my hair. "Just once, Sapphire. I just want to taste you. Why are you making this hard for both of us, huh?" "I don''t want to hurt anyone. Don''t do this..." I begged, gripping his arm with both hands.


    I wasn''t afraid of him anymore-I was afraid of myself. I feared what I might do to him, especially as my emotions spiraled out of control.


    I remember everything from my childhood. I know how to fight, but I don''t know how to control myself.


    "Just once. I''ll let you go after this."


    That was it.


    When his hand moved to my shoulder to rip my blouse, I grabbed his right hand and twisted it, catching him off guard. He tried to kick me, but I was too quick, dodging easily.


    With all my strength, I forced his hand and the knife it held-toward his chest, stabbing him. His eyes widened in shock, and blood spilled from his mouth.


    I could''ve stopped there. I could''ve run and escaped. But something in my mind told me not to let him live.


    I stabbed him twice more everywhere-especially in the face. My lips curved into a sinister smile as his blood sttered on my blouse. It felt satisfying to see his lifeless body. And with that, I vowed that no one would ever see me as a pushover again.


    ***


    The present...


    After that night, I decided not to show myself in front of Ash again. God knows how much I wanted to talk to him, how much I craved answers to my questions. But I was scared-scared that if I did, it wouldn''t just be me who''d get hurt. It might hurt him, too.


    Ash already knew everything about what happened back then. That''s why he was conflicted about his feelings for me. It was his cousin... and I killed him.


    As I kept firing shots here at the shooting range in our hideout, I couldn''t help but remember when Ash told me there was someone he loved more than anyone else-besides me. He didn''t say who it was, but from the photo in his unit, I immediately knew it was Azrael.


    Mason even confirmed that for me.


    "So... you''re saying you knew the whole situation?" I turned to look at Mason, who was seated behind me on the couch, watching my every move.


    He nodded.


    "And you didn''t bother to tell me?" I snapped as I finished shooting and disassembled my gun, setting it aside. I also took off my headphones so I could hear him.


    "Yes," he answered, his expression remaining neutral.


    But his eyes told a different story. When I looked into them, I saw regret for what he had done.


    I averted my gaze as I walked toward him. I only returned my gaze when I sat beside him.


    I couldn''t handle the intensity of his stare. The fact that he initiated this meeting to exin what really happened that night made me proud of him.


    He knew when to admit his mistakes. Not to be biased because he''s my brother, but Mason is one of the most admirable men I know.


    "And you covered up the whole situation for me?" I asked, this time in a softer voice.


    Mason already told me the whole story, but what caught my attention was the fact that he covered up for what happened, and how he supported Ash''s determination to find me, even when Ash didn''t know me yet. Even though it happened years ago, it still felt surreal. How small the world had to be for us? Never in my life did I imagine that Prince-or Azrael, as was his real name-would turn out to be Ash''s cousin. That''s why they looked alike, though I didn''t notice right away.


    "All of this is my fault. Stop overthinking." Mason snapped me out of my thoughts. He ran his hand over my head, gently stroking it. "I understand that you''re mad. It''s okay."


    I subtly hear the fear in his voice. I smiled, holding the hand that was still caressing my head.


    How could I be mad when he had done all this to protect me?


    "I''m not mad," I told him, my toneced with sincerity. "I know it was the best you could do at the time. I''m thankful that you''re my brother." "Liar," he teased.


    "It''s true!" I defended myself, but he justughed.


    Annoyed, I adjusted my posture and leaned back on the couch. Crossing my arms, I leaned my head against the cushion, closing my eyes to think.


    Ash and I didn''t have to remember that horrible past as we fell in love. Our love story started right-with no shadows from the past haunting us.


    He also gave me two little children, my reason to keep going, even when it was hard to breathe back then.


    But I''m not the one to decide. After all, I hurt Ash without even trying to hear his side.


    "I didn''t know he survived," I muttered to Mason as Azrael crossed my mind again. "I guess bad people really do have nine lives."


    I never expected him to survive after I stabbed him that much. He wasn''t breathing when I left, so I truly thought he was dead. Now, he''s even seeking revenge against me.


    If anyone should seek revenge, it''s me. That fucker.


    "You remember everything." It wasn''t a question but a statement. "Did you pretend not to remember before?"


    "No. I only remembered now," I told him. "The picture in Ash''s unit triggered my mind to recall everything."


    Whether it was idental or a way to protect myself at the time, I couldn''t deny that I killed his cousin. Of course, he would loathe me. Why won''t he?


    "What are you nning to do now?" he asked.


    "I''ll still have my revenge on him," I answered, the conviction in my voice clear.


    Everything may be falling apart, but I''ll stick to my n. My family''s lives-my twins, my mom-all depend on it. Nothing can stop me now.


    "Your rtionship with Ash will be in danger..." Mason whispered softly.


    I sighed. "I know... and he will hate me more for what I''m nning to do."


    It''s impossible for us to be together now. Maybe I should just ept that fact so it won''t hurt that much.

 Chapter 150: Until One Of Us Is Gone

    "Can you leave for a moment? I want to be alone," I requested.


    Mason nodded and walked out of the room.


    Alone, I let myself be vulnerable, tears streaming down my face. I leaned back on the couch and covered my eyes with one arm.


    My sobs echoed through the empty room. Just when I thought I could have a normal life and return to him, the world mmed me with the reality that we could never be together. He hates me, and I can''t change that. Not when what he believes is true.


    Should I exin what really happened that night?


    "Right. I should," I told myself as I reached for my phone and called him. But a realization hit me, like a bucket of cold water pouring over me.


    It shouldn''t be Ash I called.


    It was Azrael.


    Unbeknownst to me, I was already dialing Azrael''s number using the one he recently used to contact me, but he wasn''t answering.


    Instead of calling again, I texted him to meet me at dinnertime. I nned when and where we would meet.


    I had no dirty tricks up my sleeve. Now that I knew it was Azrael I was up against, I realized I needed to be careful.


    He''s a Coleman, after all. He knows the ins and outs of the mafia, has countless connections, and I''m sure he has many cards left to y.


    ***


    Now, here I am at the restaurant. It''s been ten minutes since I started waiting, but I trust my instincts. I know he''ll show up.


    "Here''s the menu, ma''am," the waiter approached, handing me a menu.


    "Thank you." My smile widened. "I''ll call you when I''m ready to order. I''m waiting for someone-"


    I wasn''t able to finish my sentence when someone interrupted.


    "Fuck off," Azrael said coldly, yanking the chair in front of me as he sat down.


    I still couldn''t help but be amazed when I saw Azrael''s face again. If I didn''t know what he did, I might''ve thought the real Ash was sitting in front of me.


    "I almost didn''t recognize you," I told him with a smirk. "You look good with my lover''s face... Prince."


    It was a backhandedpliment, but he didn''t seem to care.


    "Technology is amazing these days," he said smugly, touching his cheek. "And I badly missed how you called me by that name, Sapphire."


    He nced at his reflection in the window, and his grin grew wider as if he was utterly fascinated by what he saw.


    "Is it effective, Sapphire? Do I make you feel a certain way? Like butterflies in your stomach?"


    His words made me want to puke. Fucking narcissist.


    "Just so you know, I didn''t love Ash just because of his appearance," I answered, raising an eyebrow. "I loved him because of who he was." Azrael''s body tensed and his fists clenched. He red at me, his jaw tightening as if he was holding back his anger.


    He might have Ash''s face, but his presence screamed Azrael.


    Before, it was hard for me to tell them apart, but now, it''s as easy as pie.


    "You can''t be in love with him," he said pointedly once the waiter had left. "Ash is just my puppet. He''s nothing but my servant, following my everymand."


    "Oh, really?" I widened my eyes, raising an eyebrow in mock surprise. My lips parted slightly, and I caught him ncing at them.


    "Is that the kind of man you want to be with? Someone who does nothing but obey me?" Azrael added to ask, his tone darker now.


    He reached for my hand resting on the table, lightly caressing the back of my palm. I didn''t pull away, and his grin grew wider, thinking I weed his touch. "Don''t you want to be a queen?" he asked, his tone encouraging. "That''s what you deserve. You''ll be my queen, and you''ll serve me... your king."


    I scoffed, unable to contain my reaction as I pulled my hand away. "You''re still as crazy as ever, aren''t you?"


    His eyes widened, stunned by my words. Did he really think I''ll fall for his tricks like what I did back then?


    "First of all, a queen is not a servant. A queen, like a king, has the power to rule," I exined. "And you''re right-I am a queen. But I don''t need a king."


    "Shut up, bitch," he muttered and clenched his fists.


    "You told me you loved me, and now you want me to shut up?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "That wasn''t love. That was an obsession."


    He didn''t love me. He wanted someone to add to his collection, someone he could treat as property.


    Men like him shouldn''t exist. They''d do anything to get what they want, even if it meant stepping on others.


    "You know how much I wanted you... yet you fucked with my cousin?" Azrael asked in disbelief. "You even had children with him. Just thinking about those fucking kids makes my blood boil." Hearing that nearly made me lose myposure. "Don''t you darey a finger on my children, Azrael. I''m not the Sapphire you once knew."


    But Azrael didn''t take me seriously. He yed with his lips, watching me intently.


    He probably thought his new face would change things-that it would make me his.


    But it''s still Prince. He hasn''t changed. If anything, he''s gotten worse.


    "If I can''t have you, then no one can," he said, his expression darkening. "Or maybe I''ll kill him and take you for myself. So, choose."


    "You don''t control my life, Azrael," I answered, my gaze not leaving his. "Stop your madness while you still can."


    Perhaps if he stopped, I could too. I''d realized revenge wouldn''t get me anywhere.


    All I wanted now was to rescue my mom from Simon, give my children a better life... and maybe fix things with Ash, or at least exin myself.


    I knew Azrael wouldn''t say anything good about me to him.


    "I''ve waited too long for this moment, so why would I stop?" Azraelughed sarcastically. "You don''t love him. You hate him. Just leave him ande with me."


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Who told you I hated him? I feel sorry for him-for having a maniptive cousin like you."


    I stood, gathering my things. This conversation wasn''t going anywhere, and I couldn''t bear to sit with him any longer.


    So, it''s final. Neither of us will stop until one of us is gone.


    I was about to leave when I noticed a man at a nearby table. His face was hidden behind a newspaper, but when he lowered it, my eyes widened in shock. It was Ash.


    I nearly stumbled when I saw the intensity in his gaze-and the pain in his eyes.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 151: Shattered Trust

    Pain was all Ash could feel as he watched Sapphire talking to Azrael. Azrael summoned him there and forced him to watch their conversation, although he didn''t know why. Although he couldn''t hear what they were talking about, Ash knew that Sapphire was angry at Azrael.


    "Fuck," he muttered under his breath, wincing as a headache pounded behind his eyes.


    He hadn''t realized how much he had drunkst night, and now the hangover was taking its toll.


    Ash had sworn to cut back on drinking, but every time he remembered how he yearned to be with Sapphire, he found himself reaching for the bottle.


    He wanted to forget her, yet their memories together haunted him.


    Sapphire''s gaze moved at him. Her eyes widened in shock but quickly hardened into anger and disgust.


    ''She knows everything now,'' Ash confirmed it with Sapphire''s expression. ''Azrael had probably exined it.''


    "Damn it," Sapphire cursed, storming past him as if they didn''t know each other.


    Ash felt a pang of pain onto his heart.


    He desperately wanted to follow Sapphire but restrained himself, knowing Azrael was watching. Any wrong move could provoke his cousin into doing something terrible. Clenching his fists, Ash let his fear hold him back, robbing him of another chance to make things right.


    "I love you, Ash."


    He dreamt of her sometimes, especially after drinking..


    In his dream, Sapphire sat on hisp, kissing him passionately. Her hands explored his body, her palm resting on his chest as if to feel his heartbeat. That she had kissed his forehead and confessed her love. If he could turn back time, he would have married her back then.


    But now, such thoughts feel like wishful thinking.


    "Do you still love her?" Azrael''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    He was now sitting across from Ash, watching him closely.


    "It will always be her," Ash replied without hesitation.


    Azrael sneered, resting his interlocked fingers on the table. "Too bad. She told me she doesn''t love you anymore."


    Crossing his arms, Ash smirked. "With that look in her eyes, I don''t believe you."


    He clung to the hope that she still loved him, even if it was unlikely. Realistically, he knew she probably hated him after learning he had been an aplice to someone who had tried to kill her. And he wasn''t even trying to defend himself.


    Azrael grabbed the bread knife beside him and pointed it subtly at Ash. "How can you say all this right to my face?"


    Ash didn''t flinch; his neutral expression remained unchanged. Somehow, his fear and respect had disappeared. Memories of being manipted as a child flooded back, making him realize how much control Azrael had exerted over him. "She''s the reason I had to go into hiding, get stic surgery, and spend years in aa," Azrael growled, his voice dripping with anger. "She''s our enemy, Ash. And don''t forget-she''s a Parker."


    The conviction in Azrael''s words no longer held weight. Ash wasn''t even sure if the Parker and Greensmith mafias were the real enemies-or if it was just Azrael.


    Ash''s mind raced as he imagined the hell Azrael could unleash on Sapphire if given the chance. He had endured torture to protect her, pretending to hate her to buy time.


    Now, Azrael was impatient, itching to escte his revenge. But Ash couldn''t let him do that.


    "Why choose my face?" Ash asked, the bitterness evident in his tone.


    "You''re the only one I trust," Azrael replied casually.


    "Trust?" Ash nearlyughed at the word.


    He remembered the day he and his friends were trapped in a hotel while Sapphire ended up in Silver''s hands.


    ***


    [Prove to me you love her, no matter what you discover.]


    That was the notification that caught Ash''s attention.


    He opened the message and saw a video of Azrael in a hospital bed, groaning in pain with tubes attached to him.


    [This was my condition, Ash. You know who did this to me? Sapphire Jade Miller.]


    Ash''s hands trembled as he processed the words. He couldn''t believe it. Sapphire couldn''t have been responsible... could she?


    His heart raced, torn between his love for her and his loyalty to Azrael. They had been the best of friends for a long time, but his intuition tells him that something isn''t right.


    "I must save her," Ash murmured, standing to leave.


    But before he could take a step, a sharp blow to his head sent him reeling. Blood dripped down his face as he turned to see Azrael holding a stainless steel.


    "That''s not what I expected from you, cousin," Azrael sneered as Ash copsed, darkness closing in.


    ***


    "You''re using me. Not trusting me," Ash retaliated,ughing sarcastically.


    He took a sip of water before standing. "I don''t know why you called me here, but I''m leaving."


    In the blink of an eye, Azrael was already beside him, holding his shoulder.


    "I just wanted you to see what kind of person she really is," Azrael said in a mocking tone. "She''s a bitch, Ash. She wants to have both of us. She''s just using us-"


    Before he could finish, Ash swiftly grabbed a knife from the table and pressed it against Azrael''s neck. A single movement would slit his throat.


    "Stop talking shit about my girl. You won''t like it when I get mad."


    Ash harshly let go of Azrael and stormed off, only to halt when Azrael spoke.


    "Then... you won''t care if I do it again, right?" Azrael taunted, smiling devilishly. "Because it looks like you wanted to go back to the hell I made again." Clenching his fists, Ash replied, "I dare you."


    His confidence stunned Azrael, who couldn''t believe how unfazed he seemed, even after Azrael brought up his past actions.


    Sapphire had be an obstacle in Azrael''s ns. Because of her, Ash had started standing up for himself.


    "I''ll kill her," Azrael said, clenching his fists. "Disobey me, and I''lly a finger on her."


    One thing Azrael despised was losing control of a situation. He couldn''t stand the feeling of being defeated.


    But Ash is the same.


    "Try me," Ash answered in a cold tone.


    Azrael shook his head, his expressionced with disbelief. "She hates you. Are you sure about the woman you''re fighting for?"


    He added, "She''s easy to manipte. Just a little sweet talk, and she believes anything."


    Azrael nned to destroy Sapphire''s image in Ash''s mind. Over the years, he had worked to gain Ash''s trust and sympathy.


    It was why Ash had mixed behavior toward Sapphire-all thanks to his maniption tactics.


    And yet, whenever Azrael plotted against Sapphire, Ash was often the one to protect her.


    Ash couldn''t bear to see her hurt. What pained him the most, however, was discovering that Sapphire believed he was the one who had tried to kill her.


    That revtion had changed Ash''s perspective. He once thought he could trust Azrael, but learning that Azrael had shot Sapphire without telling him shattered everything.

 Chapter 152: Let’s Talk About Us

    "She couldn''t even tell the difference between you and me. Is that really love?" Azrael asked, rendering Ash momentarily speechless.


    He looked down at the floor, recalling the same question he had once asked Sapphire.


    It still hurt that Sapphire had entertained the thought that he might have tried to kill her. It boiled down to one painful truth: Sapphire didn''t trust himpletely. If she had, no amount of evidence would have made her doubt him.


    But Ash understood her reasoning. Trusting too much could be dangerous-something he learned the hard way with Azrael.


    "Ask Sapphire yourself," Ash replied, further aggravating Azrael. "And I understand why you''ve never experienced love-because you force it. Love doesn''t work that way."


    ***


    With his hands in his pockets, Ash smirked as he headed toward his ck car, where his driver was waiting.


    "You deserve it, motherfucker," he muttered as he approached the car.


    But he stopped in his tracks upon noticing Sapphire sitting in her car, gripping the steering wheel tightly with her eyes closed.


    He wanted to go to her but didn''t want to escte things further. Suddenly, his thoughts drifted to where Sapphire had buried their child.


    He regretted not being by her side during those times. Their child died, and Sapphire faced everything alone.


    "I''lle back to get you," Ash whispered softly before stepping into his car, and asking his driver to go.


    ***


    Meanwhile, chaos erupted inside the restaurant as Azrael lost his temper. He smashed dishes and threw food onto the floor-especially targeting couples peacefully dining. Something had snapped after Ash walked away, leaving him spiraling out of control.


    "Fuck!" he screamed, venting his rage on the restaurant''s wine collection.


    He had the money to pay for the damages-he could even buy the entire ce. But he couldn''t buy the one thing he wanted the most: Sapphire. ''Why couldn''t he have her? Why was Ash suddenly stepping out of line?''


    These thoughts consumed him, pushing him further into madness.


    "I didn''t make all these sacrifices just to let you go," he muttered under his breath.


    Suddenly, memories of his past decisions flood back.


    "Are you sure about this?" the doctor had asked when he revealed his n. "You might regret thister-"


    "I don''t do things I''ll regret, Mrs. Allison," Azrael had snapped, his gaze falling on a photo in the doctor''s hand.


    It was Ash-the man who had stolen Sapphire from him.


    Even though Sapphire had stabbed him three times, fate seemed to favor Azrael, sparing his life as none of the wounds were fatal.


    He had resolved to replicate someone''s face if it meant getting Sapphire back.


    Azrael''s original n was to create a barrier between Ash and Sapphire. But when he learned of Sapphire''s pregnancy, everything changed.


    He orchestrated an attack using his connections to the Coleman mafia. Themand was unauthorized because everyone thought he was dead. No, he wouldn''t be defeated so easily.


    Azrael had even tried manipting Ash into killing Sapphire. When that failed, he took matters into his own hands, executing his n while disguised as Ash.


    He shot Sapphire-not to kill her, but to harm the child she was carrying. He couldn''t allow her to bear Ash''s child.


    "She''s mine. No one will take her from me," he muttered, a deranged smile on his face as he walked out of the restaurant. "I met her first. She''s my property. I''ll kill anyone who stands in my way." ''Or perhaps, in our next life, we''ll finally be together,'' he thought to himself.


    ***


    "You''re really bing a drunkard, huh? What''s flowing through your veins now-blood or alcohol?"


    I winced and closed my eyes as Evangeline lectured me over the phone. I was drinking alone at the bar.


    Everything that had happened left me feeling confused. I thought the alcohol would help me think straight. But it didn''t.


    Now my head was spinning-maybe from the alcohol or exhaustion.


    "Of course, it''s blood. Do you think I''d still be alive if alcohol was running through my veins? And you call yourself a scientist?" I teased her.


    The shing lights and loud music were disorienting, but talking to Evangeline made it feel like she was right here with me.


    The reason I called her was to ask her to join me, not to scold me. Was it so bad to drink now and then?


    "Stop being sarcastic with me. I''m not joking," she replied, annoyed. "I''lle and get you-or better yet, I don''t need to. Someone else will fetch you for me."


    I frowned, understanding what she meant.


    "What the hell-" I started to protest, but she hung up before I could finish.


    When I tried calling her back, she wouldn''t pick up. I rolled my eyes, crossing my legs as I leaned against the high stool.


    Maybe I''d just sit here a while to let the dizziness pass, then leave... but would he reallye here?


    If I were him, I wouldn''t want to be anywhere near my cousin''s killer. And I hate myself for always concealing my emotions with anger.


    I wasn''t angry with him-I was ashamed of what I did. I didn''t trust him and hurt his feelings. He doesn''t deserve to be with someone who couldn''t even hear his side of the story.


    Also, blood will always be thicker than love. No matter how much I tried to exin, Ash would always believe in Azrael.


    Suddenly, I thought about my twins. "Chiara... Thunder..."


    I raised my ss and downed the alcohol in one gulp. Part of me still dreamed of them meeting their father someday. I wouldn''t force Ash to take responsibility, but I wanted him to at least acknowledge them. He deserved to know.


    "This shit isn''t helping."


    I ced the ss back on the countertop and stood up, intending to move to the dance floor. My vision swirled, and I almost stumbled, but someone caught me by the waist, steadying me.


    "Careful," Ash said, staring intently at me as his gaze shifted from my eyes to my lips.


    "You came?" I asked, the disbelief evident in his tone.


    I looked away, focusing on the people dancing, But I could still feel his eyes on me.


    I turned back to him, but I gasped as he suddenly pulled me close and kissed me. His kisses were rough, aggressive, and unapologetic. Strangely, I liked it.


    Just as I realized what was happening, he pulled away. He wiped his lips with the back of his hand before speaking.


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t help it," he said, his voice husky. "I came because you''re here. Rose called me earlier."


    I nodded. I already knew that.


    An awkward silence settled between us. It was a relief that we were in a noisy bar; otherwise, the silence might have been unbearable. Wasn''t he mad at me?


    "Let''s talk," he said suddenly, leaning closer to me. "About us."

 Chapter 153: Not Lust, But Love

    He ced his hands on both sides, trapping me. He looked in my eyes-as if he was speaking to me without words.


    I frowned, not because I didn''t understand, but because I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. Despite everything, his eyes were filled with love and longing.


    I tried to look away, but he held my chin, not letting me avoid him.


    "Here?" I asked softly, slightly embarrassed. "Or somewhere else? Like a coffee shop?"


    "No." He shook his head. "I prefer it here."


    On second thought, this wild, reckless ce suited us perfectly.


    "Sure," I said, nodding as I took a deep breath.


    He watched me intently, not moving an inch.


    I expected him to sit in the empty chair beside me, but he stayed close, his eyes fixed on me.


    "I don''t want our rtionship to be like this," he said, his voice raspy.


    He looked away briefly, swallowing hard. My eyes followed the movement of his throat, and I felt a rush of heat through my body.


    Was he talking about our rtionship?


    "I want you back."


    His hand moved to my neck. The warmth of his touch sent a shiver down my spine.


    "This might be karma for all the wrong things I''ve done," he admitted, his voice soft but clear. "But I still want you back. I''ll do anything so you''lle back to me."


    His words sounded hopeful, but his tone didn''t-it wasced with pain.


    Ash leaned down and rested his face against my neck.


    No, he wasn''t kissing me-he was simply inhaling my scent, as if trying to steady himself. He looked so tired, just like he had when I saw him at the restaurant where I spoke with Azrael.


    I smiled, cing a hand on his shoulder. He looked up at me, puzzled at what I did.


    "You don''t need to take me back, Ash," I said, giving him a soft kiss on the lips. "Because you never lost me in the first ce."


    ***


    "Ah, shit."


    In the blink of an eye, Sapphire and Ash were inside the car. He was supposed to drive to take Sapphire to his unit.


    However, seeing how beautiful she was made him unable to stop himself.


    Ash grabbed her one leg hard as he leaned down to kiss her. Sapphire was responsive to his kisses. He knew it was the feelings they had suppressed for a long time. "Ash..." Sapphire muttered, her hands traveling onto his chest, trying to remove his shirt. "Take me here..."


    That was Ash''s cue to stop. He shook his head and removed Sapphire''s hands on his chest.


    "Why..." Sapphire asked, her eyes droopy. "Don''t you... want me?"


    "No, baby," Ash immediately answered as he shook his head. "If I continue this, I won''t be able to stop."


    Then, he brought Sapphire''s hand in the middle of his thighs. His crotch was hard as a rock.


    "I want it more than you know, baby... but I can''t do it here."


    Ash respects Sapphire so much. He won''t do it in ces where someone could see or catch them, nor he won''t treat Sapphire like the other girls he fucked in public ces before. "But I want it now..." Sapphire muttered and rubbed Ash''s cock up and down. "Can''t we just do this here? I''ll behave... I promise..."


    "No..." Ash refused.


    Sapphire was turning him on, but he knew that it was the alcohol talking for her. He won''t take advantage of her vulnerability-not in any way.


    "Later, love," Ash answered firmly, his tone seductively low. "I promise that I''ll fuck you hard and rough as soon as we go home."


    Sapphire groaned, making Ash close his eyes to stop himself from devouring her.


    After calming himself down, he drove the car at a high speed yet safe. He won''t let himself be in an ident, especially now that Sapphire was in the passenger seat.


    ***


    Approximately thirty minutester, they arrived at the same condo unit where he and Sapphire confessed their feelings for each other.


    It has a sentimental value for him. He couldn''t easily let it go-Just like her.


    The memories he had here with her were priceless... although sometimes, it pains him.


    "Stop, baby," Ash grunted as Sapphire wrapped her hands around his neck, giving him shallow kisses as he carried her in a bridal style. "We''ll fall if you do that." "Then fall, Ash," Sapphire answered, smiling. "Fall for me... Because I''m doing the same thing right now."


    "Fuck."


    Heaving a sigh, Ash went to the elevator with Sapphire in his hands. He tried diverting his attention somewhere, but his gaze always came back to Sapphire, especially upon hearing her subtle moans. He was sweating profusely. Sapphire was unbelievably seductive no matter what she did.


    "Just a little more..." Ash muttered, restraining himself.


    Having a hard time controlling himself, Ash didn''t waste any second as he opened the door to his unit. He carefully sat Sapphire down on the bed before kissing her.


    His kisses were full of lust, love, desire, and desperation.


    Ash missed those lips for a long time... especially the words that came from her mouth before they decided to leave the bar.


    "I love you."


    He thought he would only hear those words in his dreams-the reason why he couldn''t believe that Sapphire said that to him.


    As Sapphire clung to his neck and deepened the kiss, Ash tasted the wine from her mouth.


    "You smell good," Ash muttered, his lips moving down to her neck.


    His other hand traveled to the middle of her thighs, finding its way inside her panties. It''s not difficult to do that since Sapphire was wearing a dress.


    "Fuck!" he cursed, feeling how ready she was for him. "Only I could do this to you. No one else. Do you understand?"


    Sapphire didn''t answer. She couldn''t. Ash was sucking her neck and rubbing her clits. It drives her crazy. "Answer me," Ash asked again, slightly pinching Sapphire''s clit. "You''re mine, baby. Do you understand?" "Yes..." Sapphire rolled her eyes, the pain and pleasure consuming her body. "I-I''m yours, Ash..." "Good. I want you to remember that."


    In an instant, Ash ripped off her dress.


    "Fuck, you''re not wearing a bra?" he asked, licking the valley of her breast. "You need punishment, baby."


    Without a warning, Ash sucked one of her nipples while ying with the other using his hand. Then, his other hand flicked her clits, making Sapphire moan as she didn''t know how to ept the pleasure Ash was giving her. "Nnggh... Ahhh..."


    "That''s it. Moan hard for me, baby."


    Sapphire''s body almost twitched when Ash inserted two fingers into her pussy. He did it so slowly, making Sapphire beg for more.


    "Ahh... Keep doing that, Ash..." she moaned, her back arching.


    Sapphire''s moans were so good to hear. Ash wanted to take her right now, but he also wanted to take it slow.


    He wanted her to feel that he was doing this not just because of lust-but love.

 Chapter 154: Say Goodbye To Your Lovely Girl, I Guess?

    After Ash satisfies his craving for Sapphire''s breasts, he stood and began stripping away his clothes.


    Sapphire''s breath hitched, her eyes widening in awe at the sight of his toned physique. It didn''t change despite him losing weight.


    This missing content is only avable on


    "Touch it, baby," Ash said, his tone seductively low. "It''s yours. I''m yours."


    This missing content is only avable on


    He tore her panties away and delved between her things.


    This missing content is only avable on


    Intoxicated by her taste, Ash''s movements were urgent yet deliberate as he parted her folds andpped at her pussy. The sound of him licking Sapphire''s pussy filled the room. This missing content is only avable on


    This missing content is only avable on


    "Nngghh... Ah!" Sapphire''s body trembled, her moans only spurring him on.


    This missing content is only avable on


    "Ash... I-I can''t-"


    This missing content is only avable on


    "Please..." she murmured, her hand holding his. "Please take me, Ash. I want to feel you inside me."


    "Alright," he growled, his voice hoarse. "I''ll give you what you want."


    With that, Ash scooped her up effortlessly, positioning her on the back of the sofa.


    Sapphire let out a small squeal, her pulse racing as he adjusted her, leaving her face down with her legs hanging off the edge.


    "I want to try this position," Ash murmured, his voice dripping with lust. "Are you okay with it?"


    This missing content is only avable on  This missing content is only avable on


    "I''ve never seen this position before," she admitted.


    "You''ll enjoy it," Ash promised, his husky voice making her shiver with desire. "I''ll make sure of that."


    Ash wasted no time as he positioned himself inside her. Then, he pushed forward, filling Sapphirepletely with his dick.


    This missing content is only avable on


    "See? You''re enjoying it." Ash chuckled, his pace quickening.


    He gripped her waist firmly, his fingers digging into her skin as he drove into her further. As Sapphire more harder, he fucked rougher as well.


    "I''ming..." Sapphire muttered, her eyes rolling as she started moving her hips. "I''m near, Ash. I-I''m-"


    "Let''se together, my love."


    This missing content is only avable on


    Even as his body shuddered, he felt the insatiable hunger within him stirring again.


    "Can we do another round, baby?" Ash asked, but received no response from Sapphire.


    A few secondster, a soft snore escaped her lips, making him chuckle. She had fallen asleep, still in the awkward position he''d ced her in. Shaking his head, Ash gently cleaned her up before carrying her back into the bed. With a smile, he covered her with a nket.


    She looked so peaceful, her expression soft and content despite her cheeks reddening.


    "Sleep well, my love," he whispered, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead before lying down beside her.


    "Mmm." Sapphire stirred slightly as she hugged him back, burying her fast in his chest.


    Watching her sleep, he couldn''t help but smile widely. She was his, and he was willing to risk everything for her.


    "I love you," Ash muttered and caged her in his arms.


    The longer he spent with her, the more he realized how deeply he loved Sapphire-and how much he had endured for her.


    It was five years ago, but Ash still remembered how painful the events under Azrael''s authority had been. He didn''t even know why he had epted such a painful thing to happen to him.


    ***


    Six Years Ago...


    After Azrael struck him on the head with a baseball bat, Ash woke up in an unfamiliar ce.


    It looked like an abandoned building, with barrels scattered around and darkness engulfing most of the space.


    "Fuck," he muttered under his breath as he tried to move, but he realized his body was tied tightly to a chair.


    Who brought me here?


    This missing content is only avable on


    She had long, straight ck hair cascading to her waist, a fairplexion, and an innocent aura he instinctively knew was deceptive.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked, reaching out to touch Ash''s head.


    Not in a romantic way.


    She was just examining the wound inflicted by Azrael''s attack. The gash had bled earlier, but she''d tended to it while he was unconscious. "Fuck off," Ash spat in a sharp tone, jerking his head away.


    This missing content is only avable on


    It wasn''t just because of the mask Azrael wore when impersonating Ash; it was their demeanor.


    The woman had known Ash for a long time, constantly hearing stories about him from Azrael.


    This missing content is only avable on


    But unfortunately for him, her observational skills were sharp.


    As long as she was there, it would be impossible to escape.


    "Who are you?" Ash demanded, his voice authoritative. "Did Azrael send you here?"


    "Let''s just say I''m your brother''s other half."


    This missing content is only avable on


    This missing content is only avable on


    It was the woman''sst statement before walking toward Azrael, whom she kissed before leaving.


    Azrael took her ce. He sat in front of Ash and took a cigarette from his pocket.


    This missing content is only avable on


    This missing content is only avable on


    Ash couldn''t respond immediately. There was no evidence that Sapphire had tried to kill him, and if it were true, what could her motive be?


    This missing content is only avable on


    "Aren''t I supposed to be the one saying that?" Azrael replied, raising an eyebrow. "Thest thing I expect is for you to side with that bitch. You should be with me. We should take revenge together." "No," Ash replied, his anger taking over. "Don''t touch her."


    This missing content is only avable on


    Ash smirked. "What if I do?"


    "Then, say goodbye to your lovely girl, I guess?" Azrael replied with a sinister smile.

 Chapter 155: Let’s Date

    "You might have forgotten that I''m the heir of the organization. I can take you down." Ash clenched his fists. "I don''t care if you''re a part of the Coleman n. I''ll protect what''s mine." Azraelughed before standing up and brushing off his pants. "Everything you im to be yours will be mine. Just think of it as me lending it to you."


    He had nned this from the moment he woke up.


    ''No.'' He took back that thought.


    Azrael had been nning this since Ash was a child. That''s why he had tried to manipte him and also worked hard to get close to Silver.


    He wanted everyone to realize he was a better heir than Ash. However, Ash grew up smart, proving his abilities at a young age, so Azrael couldn''t execute his n.


    But there is one more thing Azrael wanted to take. It was Sapphire


    "You can still fix this if you tell me you won''t love her anymore," Azrael demanded, crossing his arms. "Silver and I think the same way, you know? You and that bitch can''t be together." Ash closed his eyes, trying to stayposed. He couldn''t tolerate what Azrael was saying.


    Just moments ago, he was happy to find out Azrael was alive, but now, he couldn''t help but wonder what really happened to him.


    "No. I''ll always choose her. Remember that," Ash said, his toneced with conviction.


    "We''ll see... if Sapphire will do the same," Azrael said, insinuating something before walking away.


    ***


    Weekster, Ash managed to escape. Azrael and the woman weren''t visiting him, so he managed to take a shredded piece of bottle, remove the rope, and run away.


    Ash went straight to their house, but before he could even enter, he found out what had happened.


    He shot Sapphire, causing her to almost die. That was the news spreading in the entire ce.


    Suddenly, an unknown number called him, and Ash already knew who it was.


    "What did you do to her?" Ash demanded as soon as he answered the phone.


    "So you knew already," Azrael answered with a smirk. "She hates you now. If she survives, I''m sure she''ll take revenge on you."


    Azraelughed loudly, enough to further fuel Ash''s rage. "You psycho..."


    "Psycho?" Azrael asked, the fury evident in his voice. "She''s the reason why I endured this hell, and you''re telling me I''m the crazy one here?!" "You are. You even copied my face, bastard."


    "I only did that because if I don''t, the cops wille after me!"


    "Shit," Ash muttered a curse, his feet stepping backward from the Coleman mansion.


    He couldn''t go back home. Everyone believes that he was the one orchestrating it all, and who knows who Azrael''s allies were in the Coleman mafia?


    "I''ll make your life a living hell, Ash," Azrael warned, his tone dangerously low. "And if you don''t cooperate with me, the same will go for your girlfriend." Before Ash could answer, Azrael already ended the call.


    With that, Ash decided to make a bold move. He traveled to another country using his fake identity and savings. He couldn''t use his credit cards, as Azrael would track him down easily.


    He did multiple jobs to sustain himself. At the same time, he was being careful so Azrael wouldn''t find him. He worked as an engineer, and waster promoted to manager after two years. While struggling in another country, Azrael used Ash''s identity to the fullest. While he struggled in another country, Azrael used his identity to its fullest. He got the empire without much effort. And he would ensure it''s going to be forever.


    As soon as Azrael found where Ash was hiding, he kidnapped him and brainwashed him daily to hate Sapphire.


    But Ash fought to not hate her and only remembered the happy times they had together-although it was hard at times, knowing Sapphire hated him now.


    Yearster, Ash wanted to me Sapphire for everything, as Azrael''s words were deeply ingrained in his mind.


    But when he saw her, his love for her came back.


    And then, again, he saved her instead of killing her.


    ***


    SAPPHIRE


    I was peacefully sleeping when I felt someone kissing my shoulder. The kisses were light, but enough to wake me and ignite warmth in my body. "Hmmm..." I groaned, opening my eyes.


    The curtains on therge window were drawn, sparing my eyes from the harsh light.


    "Good morning."


    I turned over and saw Ash staring at me. He was smiling, propped up on one elbow with his face resting on his palm. Even his eyes seemed to smile. "Hi," I managed to reply, avoiding his gaze. He was shirtless, and only a nket covered me. "Have you been up for long?"


    "Yeah." He nodded. "I even made soup for your hangover. I just came back to wake you up."


    "And you chose to wake me by kissing my shoulder?"


    He smirked, his gaze returning to my shoulder. Looking down, I frowned as I noticed red marks on my skin.


    It wasn''t just kisses-he had left love bites. How naughty.


    "Be grateful I only kissed your shoulder, baby," he teased, prompting me to roll my eyes. "I can kiss more if I wanted to."


    I rolled my eyes, but I was smiling.


    Even though my body ached from what we didst night, it felt like one of the best mornings of my life. My mind was calm, free of negative thoughts.


    "Can you stand?" he asked as I tried to sit up.


    I winced at the slight pain between my legs. If I can endure being shot, I can also endure this, right?


    "I can-"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Ash took a white polo shirt on his cab and helped me put it on. He even buttoned it and slipped on my panties afterward, taking care of me. "I''ve been dying to take care of you like this again," he said, lifting me in a bridal style.


    He carried me to the kitchen and sat me on a high stool. I couldn''t help but smile at how he had arranged everything on the countertop.


    It reminded me of when he first brought me to the rooftop for a meal.


    "How does it taste?" he asked nervously after I tasted the soup he made. "I cooked it myself. Do you like it?"


    "Really?" I asked, looking at his hands to check if there were cuts. dly, he didn''t have one. "It''s fine. Passable."


    His brow furrowed at myment, making meugh before rifying, "Just kidding. It''s delicious. I''m d you''ve learned to cook, at least a little."


    "I had to learn to survive five years ago," he replied without thinking.


    It was my turn to look at him with my brows furrowed. I heard the pain in his voice as he uttered those words, but I can''t ask for further details.


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to take it if he answers all my questions.


    "Do you want to stay here for a while?" he suddenly asked, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Let''s have a date. A wholesome date."

 Chapter 156: The Dad and The Twins

    I didn''t expect him to take me to an amusement park. I thought he''d pick a resort or a fancy restaurant.


    Not that I wasining-it was just unlike him.


    And I was right. He wasn''t fond of rides.


    "That was so tiring," Ash admitted, copsing onto a bench.


    We had just ridden the Viking, and he couldn''t hide his fear. His sweat-drenched forehead gave him away.


    I find it funny on how he could kill enemies, yet simple rides scare him like this.


    "Let''s just cuddle here for now," Ash told me.


    "Sure," I replied, seeing through his excuse.


    I thought we''d simply rest, but to my surprise, he started opening up about his past. Ash told me everything, from Azrael''s existence to his madness. My suspicions were correct-Azrael was insane.


    I wanted to scold Ash but couldn''t me him. When someone feels alone, even a hint of affection can be hard to let go of.


    It reminded me of my mother''s feelings for Randall. Love, when excessive, could also be harmful.


    In return, I shared my story about what Azrael did to me, and the reason why I tried to kill him.


    I tried to keep it light, not wanting to ruin the day. However, revisiting our past and acknowledging the pain we endured felt necessary for us to move forward. This time, together.


    "Ash," I called softly, stroking his hands again to draw his attention.


    I could see how angry he was, and the regret was visible in his eyes. I know he feels shit right now, and so was I. But I didn''t want us to dwell on negativity.


    I wanted both of us to focus on the present-something we failed to do before because of mimunication.


    "If something like this happens again," I held his chin to bring his face closer, "let''s tell each other."


    He nodded. His happiness and relief were evident, as was mine. We were finally okay after years of misjudging each other.


    It felt like waking up from a nightmare.


    "And I also have something to tell you-"


    My sentence was cut off by my ringing phone. I grimaced when I saw it was Simon. Ugh. What did he want now?


    "Excuse me," I said, reaching for the phone, but Ash turned it off before I could answer.


    "Why''d you turn it off?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Simon''s like a demon when he''s mad."


    "I know," he said confidently, resting his head on my shoulder. "Trust me, Sapphire. Everything will be alright."


    I sighed, unsure if that was true. But this time, I''ll trust him.


    "Anyway, what were you going to tell me?" Ash asked.


    Feeling nervous, I reached into my dress pocket and handed him something-The ultrasound of my twins. I always carried it with me as a lucky charm. "They''re our-"


    "Twins," Ash whispered, caressing the image. "T-They''re alive?"


    "They are," I answered, the tears cascading down my face. "But I can''t tell you before. I thought you''d kill them as well if you knew... I-I''m sorry-"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Ash pulled me into his warm embrace.


    "You don''t need to say sorry. I understand. Azrael fucked us up," he reassured him. "I love you... so much more than you know."


    I smiled and caressed his hair. "I love you too, Ash."


    ***


    "We''ll be a family," he said as he let go of the hug and kissed the back of my hand. "After all this, you''ll return to your normal life... and I truly hope you''ll choose to stay with me after that." "Are you happy?" asked Ash as we walked out of the park.


    His car was parked on the right side, but instead, we strolled in the opposite direction.


    His reason? He said he wanted to spend more time with me. He was even holding my hand tightly.


    "Of course, I am," I replied, turning to face him.


    It felt like we were filming a romantic scene. As cringy as it was, the colorful lights around us added to that illusion.


    A secondter, I grimaced. Puppy-love moments like this never suited our personalities-not even back in college.


    "This will happen again, right?" I asked. "This won''t be thest time we''re having a date like this..."


    He was holding onto me like it was ourst day together. I wouldn''t let this be the end. Together, I was confident we could take down Azrael.


    Or maybe it would be better for him to stop altogether. Even if Azrael managed to kill Ash, he still wouldn''t have me.


    "Yes." He nodded, his other hand gently brushing my hair. "I''ll see you again. Maybe next week?"


    "Sure. "I have schedules at that time but I will always make time for Ash. "I''ll also introduce you to Chiara and Thunder." Ash smiled. "I would love that."


    That day felt amazing for us. If we didn''t have work the next day, we might have spent the night at his unit again.


    Too bad, we were both busy managing ourpanies. Love could wait, but the documents on our desks couldn''t. Luckily, my appointments for next week weren''t urgent so I could reschedule some tasks. And a weekter, we kept our promise. We promised to make up for the time we lost fighting against each other.


    We are now in one of Finnick''s safe houses in the rural-where Finnick hid the twins.


    Finnick was even reluctant to tell me where he hid Chiara and Thunder before, but when I told him I''m going to introduce Ash, he didn''t have any choice but to tell me their location.


    "I''m nervous," Ash admitted, gripping my hand tightly. "Will they ept me?"


    I nodded, smiling. "Of course. You''re their father. And just so you know, I never said anything bad about you to them. They always looked up to you."


    I squeezed his hand lightly and led him to the door.


    "Darcy, it''s me," I said into the speaker under the doorbell.


    The voice recognition system was something Finnick mentioned earlier. Even if someone could mimic my face, they wouldn''t get through without replicating my voice.


    Secondster, the door unlocked. I opened it, smiling, expecting Chiara to rush out and hug me.


    But it was Thunder.


    "Mom!"


    He might appear mature and cool for his age, but like any other kid, he missed his mom.


    "Thunder!" I eximed and hugged him back immediately. "You missed me?"


    He nodded before looking at Ash. "This guy..."


    Thunder was sharp. I knew he already figured out who Ash is.


    "Mommy-" Chiara was about to greet me, but stopped when she noticed I''m with someone.


    Ash froze, barely able to breathe as he stared at our children. He lookedpletely stunned, his eyes wide and his lips slightly parted.

 Chapter 157: A Perfect Chance To Strike Back

    "Is he our new daddy?" Chiara asked, ncing up at Ash. "Thunder, look! He looks exactly like you! You''re like his mini-version-"


    Chiara stopped, recognizing Ash, too. She must have remembered him from the photo I''d shown them before.


    Upon snapping back to his senses, Ash knelt to their level. His eyes reflected the same emotions I felt-happiness and peace.


    "It''s me, your Dad," he said, pulling them both into a tight hug. "I''m sorry I''mte... my twins."


    After that, Chiara and Thunder had yed with Ash all day,pletely draining his energy.


    "They already like you more than me," I teased, sitting beside him.


    The twins were asleep now, giving Ash a chance to rest.


    "You''ve been with them all these years," he said, cing a hand on my cheek and resting my head on his shoulder. "You raised them well, I''m sure." "No. I barely got to see them. Darcy raised them for the most part."


    He looked surprised, so I continued, "I can''t risk their lives by staying with them."


    I tried to make my voice light, but I know that Ash heard the sadness I have in my tone.


    "Sapphire." Ash leaned in and gave me a peck on the lips. "One day, we''ll all be together again, and we''ll make everything right. I promise you that."


    ***


    Meanwhile, while Sapphire and Ash were enjoying themselves, Azrael was seething.


    His men were good enough to track Sapphire''s movements no matter how hard she tried to evade them. identally, Azrael knew what Sapphire was hiding-the SD card. Azreal hadn''t intended to get involved in it since it didn''t concern him, but Sapphire and Ash''s defiance left him no choice.


    Also, he had a new goal now-which is to take the card that could make anyone kneel before him. Once he had it, no one would dare challenge him.


    "Give me permission to kill her if things don''t go as nned," Azrael said into the phone, talking to someone.


    "No. Not now," came the sharp reply. "I gave you permission to do whatever you want with her, whether you n to fuck her or whatever, but I want her alive." Well, I want her dead."


    ''If she wasn''t going to be mine, there was no point in keeping her alive,'' Azrael thought, his fists clenching.


    Suddenly, the sound of a bottle shattering came through the line.


    "Are you defying my orders, Azrael?" the man asked, his tone barely containing anger. "Remember, I''m the reason you''re alive. Without me, you wouldn''t even be able to seek revenge. Azrael smirked. He couldn''t believe someone as devilish as him would say something so sentimental.


    "Once Ash finds out what you''ve done, he''ll never look at you the same way again," Azrael said before hanging up.


    "Fuck it. I''ll destroy all of you," Azrael muttered to himself.


    ***


    SAPPHIRE


    "Ah, what a good day," I said to myself as I stretched my arms upward, giving myself a light stretch.


    Yesterday was the best day of my life.


    Even the dates Ash and I used to have couldn''tpare to that day. It was the first time I saw Chiara and Thunder smile so much because they were ying with their father.


    I knew how much they longed for a father''s love, and I was happy because, in some way, I had finally given that to them.


    It may bete, but it''s much better than never introducing Ash to my twins.


    If only we could have stayed there for a week, but we had things to take care of. Besides, Simon hadn''t stopped calling me since the day Ash and I went to the amusement park. I told him to just text or email me his ns, but he hasn''t responded.


    I don''t know if he''s angry, but I don''t really care. I''m doing my missions correctly and ahead of time. He has no right to stop me from going out. That wasn''t in our blood contract, anyway. I entered Simon''s office without knocking. "What do you want-"


    Before I could finish my sentence, I felt a sharp sting on my cheek due to his p. Simon looked at me with a mix of rage and disgust.


    "What a great way to greet me in the morning," I said with a smirk.


    Simon''s hand was heavy; even now, I could still feel its imprint on my skin.


    "So this is why you wanted to meet me in person? Just to p me that hard?" I asked, ncing at his rod. "Are you nning to use that on me too?"


    "Yes, if you don''t answer my question properly, Jade," he answered as his hand went to my neck, pinning me against the wall.


    His furious eyes bore into mine as if he were holding back every ounce of restraint he had left.


    "Where''s the SD card?" he demanded in a low, threatening tone.


    I raised an eyebrow and smirked. "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me," he growled, tightening his grip on my neck. "I told you to give me everything you find during your missions. How many times did I say that?"


    I could feel his fingers digging into my skin. It hurt, but I could bear it.


    "Where is that fucking card?" he asked again, his patience clearly wearing thinner with each passing second.


    I wondered where he had gotten wind of the SD card, but it''s not my problem anymore. As long as I have it hidden, everything will be alright.


    However, there was no point in hiding my knowledge with it anymore.


    "Oh... I think I know what you''re talking about!" I said mockingly, my smirk widening. "Senator Windwood, right?"


    Hearing those words, Simon shoved me against the wall forcefully and pped me again. I winced as pain shot through my back and tasted blood on my lips.


    "Don''t waste my time, Jade..." He closed his eyes and massaged his forehead, breathing heavily. "Where did you hide it? Tell me now while I still have a shred of patience left." Patience, huh? He doesn''t have one.


    And I don''t like that. I want him to lose itpletely, just like how he drove me to insanity with his schemes before. This is a perfect chance to strike back.


    "If I tell you now... it will be useless," I said, crossing my arms and leaning against the wall, keeping my gaze locked on him. "I don''t know where you got the information, but you''re right. It''s in my possession."


    He clenched his fists, his teeth grinding together in frustration. He was probably furious that, for the first time, I had outsmarted him.


    Did he really think I''d be loyal to him like a dog just because of our contract?


    I wasn''t scared of him. This was part of my n all along. I would use what I found at the right time.


    And maybe this was the moment I''d been waiting for.

 Chapter 158: The Traitor’s Identity

    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid people will find out how you nned to bring down the Greensmiths?" I asked, recalling the video I had seen.


    Simon wasn''t able to answer.


    I smirked. "How does it feel to get a taste of your own medicine?"


    His agreement with the Greensmiths and our contract were the same. He was willing to betray their trust for his political ambitions, and I was willing to break our deal for personal reasons. If I was going down, I''d take him and Azrael with me.


    "Remember our bloody contract," he said, and I grinned.


    I knew it. That was always his go-to threat. He thought he had me trapped by my promise-my life in exchange for my mother''s safety.


    But I had already nned my escape. Soon, I would get Mom away from him.


    "No one can kill me because I''m the only one who knows the card''s location," I said firmly. "And if she dies, I''ll kill myself."


    "No. You won''t," Simon said-as if he was trying to convince himself.


    I leaned my face toward him, a devilish smirk escaping from my lips. "Yes, I will."


    After that, I walked out of his office.


    Some members were about to greet me, but when they saw I wasn''t in the mood, they silently returned to their tasks.


    Fuck it. If I had known he would treat me like that, I wouldn''t havee.


    To release my frustration, I headed to the training room to clear my mind and make a quick call to Finnick.


    "Are you there already?" I asked as soon as Finnick answered the call.


    But I didn''t need his reply anymore upon hearing Chiara giggling on the other line.


    "It feels nice to be back, Mommy!" she said cheerfully. "Promise me that you and Daddy will follow us here, okay?"


    "Of course," I replied. "Take care, okay? I''ll call you back soon."


    That was thest thing I said before hanging up.


    After our family bonding, I decided to move the twins to the States temporarily.


    My intuition had never failed me. I knew something big wasing. Azrael was making his move, and Simon was fighting against me for that card. Too bad for them-I now had a backup n, and I have more people helping me now.


    "Your mother''s safe now, love... I already got her," Ash informed me. "You''re free to do whatever you want. No one can stop you anymore."


    It was the best news I had ever heard.


    Finally, I didn''t have to follow those ridiculous missions anymore. I don''t need to risk my life on the line as well.


    "All right," I muttered, aware I was still in the hideout. "Thank you. I''ll call you back."


    As I ended the call, I slipped the phone into my bag and stared at the gun in front of me.


    "Everything is good," I said, smiling.


    I was about to grab the gun, but someone had beat me up to it.


    "Not quite, Sapphire," Kesha said, the gun pointing directly at my forehead.


    "Kesha..." I called her name softly, my eyes fixed on her. "What are you doing?"


    A yful smirk curved her lips. Slowly, the corners of her mouth lifted as she watched my reaction.


    "What do you think?" Kesha asked, tilting her forehead. "I''m going to kill you."


    I was confused, trying to understand why she was pointing her gun at me, why her presence was filled with rage when all I''d ever done was be kind to her and give her what she wanted. Out of everyone on my team, she was the one I liked most. I believed she resembled me.


    But not anymore.


    "Fucking traitor." I clenched my fists.


    Kesha was the mole in my organization-the very reason Azrael was always one step ahead of me.


    She''s the traitor who handled our information.


    "Are you surprised?" Kesha chuckled darkly. "I never told you to trust me. That was your own dumb decision."


    Kesha was proud of her betrayal. I could see it in her eyes. She''s no longer the innocent, cheerful, and helpful woman I knew.


    This was her true self, and somehow, epting that was difficult.


    But I was stronger than before. Nothing can crush me like this.


    "Not really," I replied, raising my hands higher. "Now it all makes sense why I couldn''t find any solid intel on Azrael. It was you-manipting everything."


    I recalled all the times I''d asked her for favors. While Tanner always delivered results, Kesha woulde up empty.


    Now I knew why-she''d been blocking my efforts. I''d thought it was ipetence, but I was wrong.


    "Right. Good job, Sapphire." She pped mockingly, clearly amused. "And now, I''ll be the one to kill you." I smirked.


    "Think you can take me? Remember, I''m the one who trained you." I rolled my neck, stretching my arms.


    It had been a while since I felt this kind of thrill-the urge to kill ignited within me again.


    "If you still love your life, put the gun down," I ordered, motioning toward the weapon in her hand.


    "Or if you''re so confident in your skills, who don''t you fight me hand-to-hand?"


    "Don''t underestimate me, bitch."


    Kesha angrily threw the gun on the floor before attacking me. I smirked, noting how she mirrored my movements, a copy of my offensive tactics.


    However, she couldn''t replicate my agility. My speed outmatched hers.


    But she ys dirty.


    "Fuck!" A sharp pain struck my neck as she grabbed a baton and mmed it against me.


    I groaned, momentarily losing bnce. Luckily, I caught myself on a nearby table.


    My vision blurred as I panted heavily.


    It made sense why she worked for Azrael. People with the same twisted nature gravitated toward each other. "Think you''re the only one who can do this? I can, too!" Kesha rushed forward, knocking me to the ground. Straddling me, she pressed her hands to my neck, choking me.


    "Die! Just die already! Azrael is mine!"


    Even as I struggled for breath, I managed a smirk. Then, I spat in her face. All this... for love? Pathetic.


    Not that love itself was pathetic, but she loved the wrong man. It was a pity.


    She could''ve had a bright future. But now, her fatey in my hands.


    "Don''t worry. He''s all yours..." I grinned, mustering my remaining strength. "You''ll be together... in the afterlife."


    With a swift punch to both her eyes, she screamed in agony. My silver ring-gifted by Evangeline-activated, its hidden spikes drawing blood.


    It wouldn''t kill her but would blind her.


    "Ahh!" she wailed, clutching her face.


    Her blood dripped onto the floor. To me, her screams were a twisted symphony.


    "You cheated first, Kesha. Don''t me me for what happens next." I grabbed a knife from nearby and pinned her down. "I don''t hesitate to kill bitches like you."

 Chapter 159: I’ll Make Him Come To Me

    I plunged the dagger into her chest. Blood spilled from her mouth. Some even sttered onto me, but I didn''t care.


    Even so, my heart ached with what I did. Kesha had always been a part of me and my team.


    "How does it feel to die for someone who wouldn''t do the same for you?" I asked, my voice trembling as I suppressed my tears.


    "It was... worth it..." she whispered with a genuine smile, even as blood choked her.


    I shook my head, trying to snap her back to her senses.


    "It wasn''t, Kesha. Dying for a man who used you isn''t worth it. It''s in stupid."


    Her body froze as I pulled the de. She died in front of me... by my hand.


    "Azrael..." I muttered, standing and wiping the blood from my face. "How many lives will you destroy before this ends?"


    Everything went out of ce when Azrael reappeared in all our lives, and I know I should take responsibility for it too, because it was me he was targeting. But Ash doesn''t want to.


    ***


    "What a great ce to hide something so precious, huh?" Ash smirked at me as he surveyed the surroundings.


    This is where I hid the SD card.


    Randall''s grave... because no one would dare mess with this ce without my permission.


    "Here..." I handed him the thing Simon had been desperately searching for. "It can take everyone down... even you."


    At first, I was so tempted to use that SD card. It contained information about almost every corrupt politician, even the Coleman Company.


    Back when my anger toward Ash was at its peak, I considered using it to destroy them all.


    But how could I do that when destroying Azrael and the entire Coleman n would affect Ash too?


    Hurting him was thest thing I wanted.


    "I know, love." He cupped the back of my neck and kissed me on the lip. "Sooner orter, everything will be alright. I''lle back to you." Those were hisst words before leaving me alone.


    I trust Ash. After everything he''s done for me, he''s proven that I can rely on his words.... because he doesn''t break promises and does everything to fulfill them, no matter how hard it is. I''m also grateful to him for helping my mom escape out of Simon''s grasp. He sent her to Hawaii, where my twins were staying.


    Earlier, Ash told me the doctors had removed two chips from her arm before letting her go.


    We suspect they were tracking devices, but everything was alright... for now.


    ***


    Later on, I stood in one of my secret basements, a ce only I had ess to.


    It was hidden within my condo building, not essible through the main entrance. I''d upied a space in the parking lot, thinking it might be useful someday.


    Everything I needed was here. Guns, explosives, new devices, trackers, and even some inventions from Varlett Pharmaceuticals were stored in this room.


    I don''t want anyone to know I still have cards up my sleeve. People tend to grow arrogant and careless when they think they''re winning.


    I''m just waiting for that moment-when their guard is down-and then, I''ll strike.


    I grabbed a few grenades and firearms, got into my car, and started the engine.


    I''m waiting for Azrael to make his move. I know he will. I''ve been preparing for this moment for so long. I want this battle to end.


    But I nearly lost my sanity as I pressed onto the gas pedal and heard the chaos unfolding in front of me.


    "Breaking news! Several politicians, including Ash Cassius Coleman, was alleged to have used his influence to bribe officials, concealing illegal transactions and slush funds-"


    I turned off the radio on my phone before the reporter finished speaking.


    This was also why people were crowding outside, staring up at the billboard broadcasting the same report.


    The news yed the video I had given Ash earlier-evidence containing numerous clips exposing corrupt politicians.


    I gripped the steering wheel tightly, trying to calm the storm in my head.


    But it wasn''t helping. I even hear the other people outside talking shit about Ash.


    "There''s no such thing as an honest rich man."


    "Those politicians deserve to be humiliated like this! They''re stealing from the nation!"


    "They thought no one could catch their schemes. Thanks to whoever shared that video!"


    The man in the footage wasn''t Ash. It was Azrael, impersonating him. I wanted to tell everyone that, but who would believe me?


    Everyone who knew my rtionship with Ash would think I was just covering for him.


    I was at a loss. Unable to keep driving, I pulled over and parked on the side of the road, honking repeatedly out of frustration.


    I couldn''t bear hearing everyone''s insults against him. Ash didn''t deserve this hatred.


    He never even managed thepany-it waspletely taken over by Azrael, who stole his identity.


    Azrael imed the sess, while Ash was left to take the fall.


    Agitated, I grabbed my phone and called Ash. He picked up before the second ring.


    Perhaps he had expected me to call as soon as I found out what he had done.


    "What did you do?" I asked, my voiceced with disbelief. "You''re on the wanted list now! If only I knew that you''d do this, I shouldn''t have given you the card!" Ash was taking dangerous risks without even telling me. Why didn''t he inform me first?


    "It doesn''t matter if I fall with them... but not you," he said softly. "Our children still need you."


    I heard him sigh on the other end of the line. His determination to make things right, even at the cost of his own downfall, broke my heart.


    I can''t let him sacrifice himself like this. I can''t lose him.


    "Please... hold on until I find a way through this," I said as tears streamed down my eyes. "Because it''s not just me who needs you, Ash. Our children need you, too."


    As I ended the call, I grabbed my phone and called my entire team.. This time, I needed help.


    If there was one thing Ash''s actions had taught me, it was to seek support when everything felt like it was falling apart.


    "How can you prove your loyalty to me, everyone?" I asked during the group call.


    Finnick was also on the line, having just returned to the States after escorting the twins abroad.


    "You can make me do anything, as long as you pay my sry," Luna quipped, making meugh.


    Rain and Finnick chuckled on the other end too.


    "Fine," I said with a smirk. "All of you, I need you for onest mission. And this might be the final task I ever assign before we part ways. Meet me at the hideout today." I knew they''d be curious about my statement, so I quickly ended the call and drove back to the hideout.


    If I couldn''t go to Azrael, I would make hime to me.

 Chapter 160: End This Battle

    When I arrived, instead of seeing my team, Mason was already there, as if he had been waiting for me.


    "Mason... are you going to drag me out of here again?" I asked him, but he didn''t answer.


    Instead, he just stared at me, hands tucked into his pockets. His cold gaze felt like a wordless message I didn''t want to hear.


    "I want to fight!" I told him, my tone firm.


    "And both of you will die?" he retorted sarcastically. "What about your kids?"


    Wait-How did he know about that? Did Evangeline tell him already?


    "You-" I wanted to confront him, but I couldn''t finish my sentence.


    "Do you trust him?" Mason asked as he walked over, grabbed my shoulders, and made me look at him.


    "I-I do," I stammered.


    I trust Ash, but I''m terrified of losing him again. Five years apart was too long. We weren''t getting any younger. I wanted to spend the remaining years of my life with him. "Then prove it," he said before grabbing my hand, intent on pulling me out of there.


    Even though I was already armed to face Azrael, he was determined to stop me.


    "You may not realize it, but you''ve been saving Ash all these years," Mason said, and that made me feel a pang of pain in my stomach. "Let him save you again this time."


    ***


    Meanwhile, Azrael was at a loss when he saw the news about the SD card on TV.


    He knew Sapphire had given it to Ash, but he hadn''t managed to intercept it before Ash discreetly handed it over to a journalist seeking exclusive news.


    He also knew Kesha, his woman, had been killed by Sapphire. Kesha had been his best asset, yet Sapphire had killed her without hesitation.


    Cursing himself, Azrael braced for the possible scolding from his aplice-someone who shared his twisted ideals and would sacrifice anyone to achieve their goals. "You had one job, and you still messed it up?!" Simon''s voice rang out on the other end of the call.


    Azrael smirked despite the reprimand, unsurprised by Simon''s willingness to betray anyone for his ambitions.


    Simon, on the other hand, knew his actions would make everyone hate him-even his own son. But it didn''t matter anymore.


    "Kill Sapphire," Simonmanded with cold authority. "It was a mistake. Letting her live was foolish. I want her dead for humiliating our family."


    "Alright." Azrael smirked as he ended the call, seeing this as the sign he had been waiting for.


    But as he reached for his gun, his eyes widened-someone had taken it.


    "Ash..." he muttered, smirking in shock as Ash stepped into the room, pointing the gun directly at his head.


    "Long time no see, Azrael," Ash greeted mockingly, cracking his neck. "This is the end for you."


    Azrael''s grin widened, raising his hands in feigned surrender. He found it amusing that his "dog" was rebelling against him.


    Though seemingly cornered, Azrael thought otherwise. "Do you really think you can beat me so easily?"


    In an instant, his armed men surrounded Ash. Ash was caught off guard, thinking Azrael had been alone.


    It was evident Azrael had nned for this encounter. But so had Ash.


    In seconds, Ash''s mafia and Sapphire''s team arrived, matching Azrael''s forces. It would be a long battle, but it would be worth it.


    "Boys, leave no one alive," Azrael ordered coldly. "Kill them all."


    ***


    Blood. Death. Pain.


    Those were the only things reigning now in Azrael''s secret hideout, where he stayed while orchestrating his ns or training the men he had pulled from the cklisted special forces. He didn''t just recruit anyone. Azrael hadn''t worked this hard to entrust his life to ipetent people.


    But Ash was no different. Though he hadn''t known some of his men due to his long absence, that didn''t mean they had lost their loyalty to him.


    When Ash proved to his people that he was the true heir of the Coleman Mafia-a im seconded by Silver-they pledged to protect him and obey his everymand.


    That was the start of the war between the cousins-one willing to die to protect his family and the other willing to kill to get what he wanted.


    "I never thought it woulde to this, Ash," Azrael said as he grabbed the knife strapped to his leg. "We should have been allies, so why are you fighting me now?" "Because you messed with someone you should never have touched," Ash said in a low tone.


    They were in a far distance, so they aren''t fighting yet.


    Ash handed his gun to Finnick, who was beside him. Afterward, Finnick went back to the fray, seamlessly fighting as his training specialized him in firearms.


    This skill had once caught Simon''s attention, who was desperate to recruit him, but Finnick chose to work for Sapphire instead.


    "Hey, traitor," Azrael greeted Finnick with augh. "Don''t you regret it? If you had joined me, your life would''ve been much better now." Finnick sneered.


    "My life is far better because I''m doing the right thing, Azrael," he replied, smirking as he shot two assants about to attack them.


    He handled it with ease, having grown ustomed to such battles since his time in the special forces.


    Though he could''ve served under Azrael, it was Sapphire who changed his mind. She was the one he wanted to protect, even if she didn''t love him back.


    "Fucking stupid," Azrael retorted, shaking his head.


    His gaze swept over the battlefield, a grin forming on his lips, seeing the dead and the wounded people scattered everywhere.


    Both sides were formidable, including the Coleman Mafia. Azrael had witnessed how Silver trained their men to be protectors.


    This was why Azrael wanted the Coleman Mafia for himself. It suited someone like him-a man unafraid to sacrifice everything for what he desired.


    "I need to go," Finnick said, patting Ash''s shoulder when he heard Luna screaming in the distance.


    Finnick rushed to help Luna and Rain, whoy coughing blood on the ground.


    "Rain..." Finnick reached them, fighting off four attackers simultaneously.


    Luna, though shaken, continued to fight. But they were heavily outnumbered, and their enemies weren''t ordinary fighters.


    ''This was dangerous.'' Finnick thought with concern as he saw Ash and Azrael enter a room, preparing for a one-on-one battle.


    ***


    "This will be our first andst fight," Azrael dered, stretching out his arms. "You know how it works in the mafia, Ash. This won''t end until one of us is dead."


    Ash smirked without replying. He was well aware-every mafia operated under the same brutal rules.


    No one leaves alive, especially a traitor.


    Their fight began with Azrael throwing his dagger, wanting to fight without any weapons.


    Though Azrael had a solid defense, he took the offensive, his physical strength evident. He rarely flinched, even when punched.


    Azrael had honed this resilience over the years-a stark contrast to Ash''s weak defense and low pain tolerance.


    But Ash was quick and precise, his specialty lying in firearms, not hand-to-handbat. Haze, his reckless friend, was better at brawling and fighting.


    Still, Ash was determined to keep his promise: to end this battle once and for all.

 Chapter 161: Until You’re Ready To Love Me Without Fear

    "Nice move," Azrael taunted as Ash dodged a punch. "But how long will you keep running? Fight me. Prove you''re not a coward!" Azrael was a master of maniption, skilled at breaking people''s resolve. It was how he had once controlled Ash before.


    Ash was a capable fighter, yet facing someone he had once respected made it difficult to focus. His rage wasn''t enough to steady him. "Try harder, bastard," Azrael said mockingly, twisting Ash''s wrist after dodging a punch.


    Ash growled in pain but used the moment tond a blow on Azrael''s cheek, forcing him to release his grip.


    "Bring it on," Ash said coldly as they traded punches.


    Both were bruised and bleeding, their energy dwindling. But they wouldn''t stop until one of them fell.


    Azrael, seeing his chance, pulled a hidden knife to deliver a lethal blow. But Ash anticipated his deceit, drawing his own dagger in return. Both attacked at the same moment.


    Azrael clutched his chest, blood pouring from the wound Ash inflicted. Ash, on the other hand, felt intense pain in his abdomen.


    Azrael cursed weakly, coughing blood. "Fuck..."


    "This is the end..." Ash rasped, his voice low as blood dripped from his lips.


    A tear fell from his eyes, remembering how he wanted to be with Sapphire for the rest of their lives. But seeing the situation now, it feels impossible. However, for him, it doesn''t matter anymore. All matters now is that Sapphire would be able to live a normal life-something she had dreamt for a long time. "See you in the afterlife... Azrael," Ash muttered as he pushed the knife further, and Azrael reciprocated it.


    ***


    SAPPHIRE


    While facing Mason, who was sitting across from me and simply watching, I toyed with my lips using my index finger, keeping my eyes fixed on my phone. Earlier, people were shocked to see Kesha lifeless on the floor, but when I dered she was a traitor, they quickly cleared her body.


    "Where is he already?" I asked Mason again about Ash, but he shrugged.


    I rolled my eyes at him, crossed my arms, and leaned back on the couch. He''s always like this-whenever I ask him something, all I get is silence.


    All I could do now was calm myself as I closed my eyes and took deep breaths. I can''t even go out since Mason locked the door, making sure I won''t be able to escape. Against my will, I waited for seconds, minutes... until an hour passed, and still, nothing happened.


    Frustrated, I stood up, ready to leave. But I jumped back when a gunshotnded near my feet.


    "Really, Mason?!" I yelled at him, turning to see him looking at me seriously, his gun pointed in my direction.


    "I''m serious," he replied without hesitation, gesturing at the couch I had just left. "Sit the fuck down, Sapphire." Having no choice, I sat back down. "You told me he''d call!"


    "And you told me that you trust him," Mason replied, his tone cold. "Just sit and wait."


    I red at him, followed by my phone ringing. Even though the number was unregistered, I knew it was Ash.


    "Ash!" I yelled, hearing him chuckle on the other end.


    However, I could also tell he was struggling to breathe. What the hell just happened?


    "I''m sorry if I... If I can''t meet you anymore," he said with difficulty, making me stand in rm. "Azrael''s gone. He won''t be able to mess with you..." "Ash... Where are you?"


    Worry consumed me, and Mason''s attention shifted to me, likely noticing the change in my tone.


    "Please... just tell me where you are. I''lle to you."


    "No need. You won''t be able to see me, anyway." His voice cracked.


    I closed my eyes, trying to steady myself. I knew Ash better than anyone. Something must have happened, and he didn''t want me to know.


    He didn''t want me to worry, but his actions only drove me to the edge.


    "This is the start of your life, Sapphire," he said softly. "Forget about me... and live like you always had."


    I imagined his face in my mind, smiling at me, his eyes telling me that everything was finally okay. That all the chaos in our lives hade to an end. "But how can I do that without you?" I asked him, tears streaming down my face.


    I couldn''t bear the thought of losing him again after everything we''d been through. I can''t handle it. I can''t...


    "I wille back to you once you''re fully healed... until you''re ready to love me again without fear and trauma haunting you in your nightmares."


    Then I heard a noise on the other end, which made me even more anxious.


    Mason, curious about my reaction, moved closer to me.


    "Ash! Hello?" I shouted into the phone.


    But instead of Ash, another voice responded. "Give the phone to Mason."


    "Haze? What are you doing there?" I asked, my brows furrowing in confusion. It seemed like they had nned all this without telling me. "Why do you need to talk to Mason? I''m right here-" "It''s me." Mason shot me a warning look as he took the phone from me. "I understand. I took care of Evangeline as well."


    He ended the call and slid my phone into my bag.


    "Take care of who?" I asked, bewildered.


    But before I could get an answer, Mason grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the room.


    "We need to go," Mason said, his voiceced with urgency. "This ce will be raided any minute now."


    "Mason, what the hell is happening?! Why won''t you even tell me-"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Mason pressed a cloth to my mouth. I groaned, trying to elbow him in the ribs, but the effects of the drug on the handkerchief consumed my body. In a second, everything went dark.


    ***


    When I woke up, I noticed I was in a hospital.


    Fucking Mason. How clever of him to bring me here after knocking me out with chloroform.


    "Ugh," I groaned, attempting to sit up, but the pain forced me back down. That''s when I noticed the IV in my arm.


    I looked around for my phone, but it wasn''t in the room. My bag was gone too.


    "Where am I-" I was about to ask the person who entered the room, assuming it was a nurse, but my words faltered when I saw who it was. "M-Mom?"


    "Sapphire......." she said, smiling as she gently held my hand and caressed it. "Mom''s here now."


    "Mom!" I couldn''t hold back anymore and hugged her tightly.


    I felt like I had gone back in time, especially as I heard her softughter while she stroked my hair.


    I had prayed for this moment countless times-for her to wake up so we could be together again. And now, it was happening.


    We were finally together again. I couldn''t ask for more.

 Chapter 162: One Year Later

    "Mommy!"


    I pulled back from hugging her when I saw my twins running toward me. I almost stood up when Chiara tripped, but Thunder quickly caught her. "Ouch," I winced as Chiara bumped into my IV line.


    She immediately stepped back, raising her hands apologetically and pouting. "Ow, sorry, mom."


    Her adorable, apologetic eyes melted the pain away. I kissed her forehead, smiling.


    Ash would be happy if he were here, wouldn''t he?


    "Chiara, Thunder... How did you get here?" I asked, puzzled. I had sent them to another country. "Did Finnick bring you back to the States?"


    "States?" Thunder asked back, his brows furrowing. "No, Mommy. You''re in Hawaii with us. Uncle Mason brought you here."


    I clenched my fists in anger. That fucker.


    I just nodded, suppressing the annoyance I felt. What are they nning at this time, and why do they keep excluding me?


    "Live, Sapphire. I wanted you to have a normal life."


    Suddenly, everything Ash had said to me before came flooding into my mind. Is it because of that? That they want me to live peacefully without even fighting back? "Sapphire, are you here?!"


    I snapped out of my thoughts when Evangeline barged into my room.


    "That motherfucking Mason tricked me into going here-" She stopped, seeing the twins and Mom with me. "Oh, hi, babies! Hello, Miss Miller!"


    Smiling awkwardly, Evangeline looked like she wanted the ground to swallow her whole out of embarrassment. I couldn''t help butugh a little. I never thought Mason would bring her here, too. My dream hase true... and Ash''s dream for me as well.


    I will try my best to live a normal life, Ash. Just like you wanted me to.


    And I will clear your name.


    ***


    One yearter...


    "WELCOME BACK, Ma''am!"


    Every employee I passed at my condo building greeted me as I walked into the office.


    It''s been a year since I stayed in Hawaii. Running apany from a different country wasn''t easy, especially since I was alone.


    But thanks to my secretary, everything became tolerable.


    As much as I wanted to go back immediately, I know Ash was right. I needed to heal first.


    For years, I wasn''t living as my authentic self. I seek violence and revenge, which aren''t for me. I had to ept everything and rebrand myself beforeing back.


    Now, I can finally say I''m okay and ready to return to the ces I left behind.


    Chiara, Thunder, and my mom returned to the States with me. Evangeline, on the other hand, came back a day after Mason forcefully brought her to Hawaii-using the same tactic he used on me. "Thank you," I told my employees as I entered my office.


    The interiors changed so much since I asked Rita to renovate my room while I was away.


    I guess I made a great choice.


    "Do you like it, Ma''am?" Rita asked as she stood beside me. "I designed it based on your preferences."


    "So much." I nodded, smiling. "What''s my schedule for today?"


    She handed me her iPad, and my eyes widened at the meetings lined up for this morning.


    With a schedule like this, I might not even have time to use the restroom.


    "You have a packed schedule this morning, Ma''am. You won''t have time for a proper lunch, so I brought you food," she said, pointing to the lunchbox on my desk.


    "Really?" I asked sarcastically as I sat in my chair. "Didn''t I say I don''t want a packed schedule? I just got back, and I''m still jetgged."


    "Miss Varlett created your schedule," she replied, leaving me speechless. "She said you have an important appointment this afternoon."


    I raised a brow. "An important appointment? Did she tell you what it was?"


    Rita shook her head. "She didn''t."


    "That witch." I could only rub my temples in frustration.


    I stood up, realizing I can''t afford to rest for today. "Let''s go."


    As expected, time flew by with everything I had to do.


    Before I knew it, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon, and I was just now eating the lunch Rita had prepared for me.


    I was watching the news while eating when something caught my attention.


    "Breaking news. Azrael Coleman, who was rumored to have stolen Ash Cassius Coleman''s identity, has been revealed as the mastermind behind all the corruption and illegal transactions in the Coleman Company." "Ash Coleman, who has been missing, is cleared of all charges due to ack of evidence against him."


    "Finally," I sighed in relief, taking another bite of my food.


    I fulfilled another dream for you, Ash. We seeded in clearing your name and reputation.


    "Also, Simon Parker, CEO of Parker Company, appears in court after being arrested for corruption and as an aplice to Azrael Coleman."


    I grinned wider. I had known about their partnership for months, and I couldn''t believe someone like him is our father.


    I''d rather use Randall''s surname than his.


    I never thought Simon would stoop this low for greed. Even Silver and Clyden had left him. Mason had also cut ties upon discovering his wrongdoings. That''s what people get when they treat others like mere puppets to be used at their whim.


    "Mason Parker, the sole heir of Parker Company, is rumored to take over thepany-"


    I was about to turn off the TV, but the reporter''s next words stopped me.


    "-but an anonymous tip ims Mason has a female sibling, rumored to be an illegitimate child-"


    "Fuck," I cursed as I grabbed my phone.


    How did they find out?


    "Haze," I said coldly as soon as he picked up.


    "I know. I''m watching," he said before I could even ask for a favor. "Give me ten minutes. I''ll handle it."


    Politicians are something else. They have teams to clean up their messes. Because Haze is a friend of mine, I benefit from his work.


    But, ten minutes was so long.


    "Five," I negotiated.


    "Seven."


    "Three." I raised a brow.


    "Fine. Five, it is." He sighed before ending the call.


    If there''s one thing I don''t want the world to know, it''s my true identity.


    Suddenly, my gazended on the television, where Clyden was making his announcement about running for president.


    Finally, this country will be in a better ce.


    After that, I went to the address Evangeline texted me earlier. She told me to wear a purple dress since it was the motif for the wedding we were attending.


    I chose a sleeveless purple dress thatplimented my body.


    "How are you, witch?" Evangeline greeted me with a grin as soon as she saw me walking in.


    She wore a backless purple dress that hugged her curves, with her hair styled in a messy bun.


    Evangeline looked more ready for a night out at a bar than a wedding, which made me raise an eyebrow.


    "How dare you change my schedule without asking for my permission?" I asked, ignoring her greeting.


    "You always say you''re too busy, so I decided to take matters into my own hands," she replied.


    I only rolled my eyes as I walked further to see whose wedding we were attending.


    Evangeline may have many friends, but I''m her only close friend. I wondered what could have made her go to something like this.


    "Anyway, look who''s here today," Evangeline said, and I looked around.


    My eyes widened when I saw who else was in the garden-Haze, Mason, members of their mafias, and even my team.


    Finnick caught my eye, grinned, and raised his ss of wine in a silent toast, his charm as effortless as ever.


    "Is this a reunion?" I asked, turning to Luna as she approached with a radiant smile that seemed to light up the entire room.


    She wore a wedding gown that blended shades of purple and white, an unusual yet beautiful choice. Then it hit me. Crap. Luna is the bride!


    "It''s our wedding today!" Luna dered, her excitement contagious as she gestured toward Rain, who stood beside her.


    He gave me a small, shy smile before his attention returned to his bride.


    "I''m so d you could make it!" Luna beamed.


    "You saved her life, and now you''re marrying her?" I teased Rain, recalling the time I heard he''d been shot while protecting Luna.


    Sheughed at my remark, the sound like a melody in the joyous atmosphere.


    But as I nced around the venue, my chest tightened.

 Epilogue: The End of The Game

    Weddings always did this to me. They were reminders of dreams Ash and I had once shared-dreams that life had cruelly torn apart.


    The memories pressed down on me, and for a moment, I felt like I couldn''t breathe. Even though the wounds had healed, the scars were still there, and I missed Ash with an ache that never seemed to fade. I reached into my wallet and pulled out a check. "Here''s my gift. I didn''t know it was your wedding, so-"


    Before I could finish, a bouquet of purple flowers came flying toward me. I caught it instinctively, startled by the unexpected gesture.


    "Nice catch!" Luna cheered, pping with delight, but I barely registered her excitement.


    "What am I going to do here-" I was about to ask, but my words halted as I saw someone walking in my direction.


    I froze as I saw him.


    Walking toward me in a suit that matched the wedding''s purple and white theme was the man I had longed to see for what felt like an eternity.


    "Ash..." I whispered, my voice trembling.


    "Sapphire," he murmured as he stopped in front of me. His hand reached out, his fingers brushing against my cheek before his lips pressed gently against my forehead. "I''m back."


    I couldn''t stop the tears.


    "Ash!" I cried, throwing my arms around his waist, clinging to him as if he might vanish again.


    He hesitated for a moment, clearly surprised by my embrace, but then his arms wrapped around me, pulling me close.


    I rested my head against his chest, his heartbeat a steady rhythm that matched my own.


    "Am I dreaming?" I asked, my voice muffled against him. "This is real, right?"


    "It''s real, baby," he said, his voice soft and filled with emotion as he cupped my face, his thumb brushing away my tears. "I''m so sorry I didn''t reach outst year. I wanted to, but-" I shook my head, silencing him. "You''re here now. That''s all that matters."


    For so long, I had dreamed of moments like this-walking hand in hand, sharingughter, or simply being together without the shadow of the past hanging over us.


    "I love you," he whispered, his voice trembling.


    I looked up into his eyes, seeing the depth of his love reflected back at me. It mirrored everything I felt for him.


    "I love you too," I said, my voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions threatening to overwhelm me.


    He leaned down, and as his lips met mine, the world around us seemed to fade. The kiss was tender, filled with all the longing and love we had kept buried for so long. When we finally pulled apart, his forehead rested against mine, his breath warm against my skin.


    "I missed you so much," he admitted, his voice barely more than a whisper.


    "I missed you too," I replied, my fingers tracing the line of his jaw. "You have no idea how much."


    Behind us, someone cleared their throat loudly.


    "Hey, we''re the ones getting married here!" Luna called out teasingly, but herughter gave away her delight at seeing us reunited.


    "Stop it," I heard Evangeline scold Luna.


    "You''re so grumpy, Rose," she replied, calling Evangeline by her second name.


    Evangeline crossed her arms. "It''s Evangeline for you, woman. We''re not that close."


    "But you sponsored my wedding? Wow, so nice," Luna replied before clinging her arm around Evangeline. "Sapphire, can I have this cousin of yours? She''s so generous!" "Hey, don''t touch me!" Evangeline shouted, looking disgusted before she stepped back and sprayed alcohol on herself.


    Instead of being offended, Luna justughed. Looks like another friendship is forming, huh?


    ***


    Soon enough, the wedding began. Luna and Rain weren''t sentimental people, but seeing their tears fall as they looked at each other lovingly made my heart feel something. Even though I was just watching them, I could feel their love for one another.


    To think that they only knew each other recently felt strange to me, but then I realized something.


    Love isn''t all about how long you''ve been with someone; it''s about how the timing is right. It was the perfect time for them, and as their former leader, I''m so happy for both of them. I couldn''t even hold back my tears.


    "Here," Ash said, handing me a handkerchief with a gentle smile.


    "Thank you," I whispered, wiping my eyes.


    I would love to experience this with Ash-the peaceful feeling I have right now-Went out the drain when I heard Haze and Evangeline fighting.


    "Why are you so grumpy? Do you want me to marry you, too?" Haze asked, his lips curved into a smirk.


    "Fuck off, bastard. I swear, I''ll kill you," Evangeline replied as she was losing herposure.


    "Sshh. They''re having mass," I scolded them as I shook my head.


    Jeez. Just when will these two grow up?


    ***


    When the wedding ended, we were at the wedding after-party.


    People were drinking too much alcohol, and who else would start that? None other than Haze and Evangeline, the two alcohol lovers just like me. Mason had left because he had somewhere else to go. Under the starlit sky, I and Ash stood together, away from the crowd. The cold breeze wrapped around us, but with Ash by my side, I felt nothing but warmth.


    "The stars are beautiful tonight," I said, my voice soft.


    "Yeah." He nodded. "But not as beautiful as you."


    My cheeks flushed at his answer, but I didn''t speak. Ash, on the other hand, let me read my head on his shoulder.


    Suddenly, Ash went in front of me and kneeled.


    "Marry me, Sapphire..." With that, I felt a ring onto my ring finger. "Let me make up for the time we lost."


    It was a silver ring with a heart design in the middle. Tears welled up in my eyes again, but this time, they were tears of joy.


    "Yes," I said, my voice firm despite the lump in my throat. "It will always be yes, Ash."


    He smiled, his relief and happiness shining through as he pulled me into another kiss, one filled with promises of a future we would build together.


    "I love you," he said as he parted our lips and gave me a peck on my forehead.


    I smiled. "I love you, too."


    I love being here with him, watching the stars shine as the cold breeze blows on us.


    It felt like we were back in time.


    "What if... we didn''t break up before?" I didn''t even look at him after I asked that. "What if you showed up after you and your team attacked Azrael?" There are times when I regret how long we were apart.


    But Ash felt the opposite when he answered me.


    "Then... our wounds would never heal, Sapphire."


    I lifted my head and looked at him. "Hmm?"


    He held my hand and intertwined it with his. "We will continue to remember the horrible past as if it happened yesterday."


    And that''s when I realized... that he was right.


    If we had tried to push it, we could''ve just ruined our rtionship more... and we both know that things are harder to fix once they''repletely ruined. "Now that you''re here again with me, do you have no regrets?"


    "No regrets," he said before holding my cheek and gently stroking it. "Now, I want to be with you for our lifetime... Only you, and not with anyone else."


    His voice was full of sincerity. Every pain we had experienced before was worth it. I knew that this time, we wouldn''t let anything tear us apart.


    "I thought I could y with your heart, but in the end, it was mine that couldn''t keep up," Ash said with a smile, his voice soft and gentle. Then, he kissed me on the lip.


    "Now, I''m surrenderingpletely. No more games, no more walls-just me, offering every part of myself to you, forever."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!